Subscribe to the Bombay Chartered Accountant Journal Subscribe Now!

HIGHLIGHTS OF THE COMPANIES (AMENDMENT) ACT, 2019

BACKGROUND

The Companies Act, 2013 (CA 2013) was enacted with a view to consolidate and amend the law relating to companies and it is now six years since its notification. However, it was observed that a large numbers of cases concerning compoundable offences are pending in the trial courts. Various settlement schemes were introduced in the past (in 2000, 2010 and 2014) to reduce the pendency of cases. The Vaish Committee constituted in 2005 even recommended withdrawal of cases where larger public interest was not involved. It was noted at that time that pendency every year was steadily increasing by about 2,000 cases, the average period of disposal of cases was five years and the average cost awarded per case to the government was alarming – Rs 5731.

It was further noted that under CA 2013 there are 18 instances where defaults are subject to civil liability by levying penalties through the adjudication mechanism. These broadly relate to technical non-compliances. It was then felt that this list was not exhaustive and there are other defaults which are also procedural / technical in nature and these can be rectified by levy of penalty instead of prosecution in the courts. This would incentivise enhanced compliance. In this backdrop, a committee was constituted in July, 2018 under the chairmanship of Injeti Srinivas (at present Secretary in the MCA).

The terms of reference of the committee were:

(i) Examine the nature of all acts categorised as compoundable offences (those which are punishable with fine only or with fine or imprisonment, or both) and recommend whether they can be re-categorised as acts which attract civil liabilities and thus be liable for penalty;

(ii) To review non-compoundable offences and recommend whether they can be re-categorised as compoundable offences;

(iii) Review the existing mechanism of levy of penalty under CA 2013 and suggest improvements therein;

(iv) To lay down the broad contours of an in-house adjudicatory mechanism wherein penalties can be levied in a non-discretionary manner;

(v) Suggest changes in the law and matters incidental thereto.

The said committee, after taking the views of several stakeholders, submitted its report in August, 2018. However, in view of the urgency, the Companies (Amendment) Ordinance, 2018 was promulgated on 2nd November, 2018. To replace the aforesaid Ordinance, a bill, namely, the Companies (Amendment) Bill, 2018, was introduced in the Lok Sabha and passed in the said House on 4th January, 2019. However, the Bill could not be taken up for consideration in the Rajya Sabha. In order to give continued effect to the Companies (Amendment) Ordinance, 2018, the President promulgated the Companies (Amendment) Ordinance, 2019 and the Companies (Amendment) Second Ordinance, 2019 on 12th January, 2019 and 21st February, 2019, respectively. The Companies (Amendment) Bill, 2019 was passed by the Rajya Sabha on 30th July, 2019 and by the Lok Sabha on 27th July, 2019.

Besides the terms of reference which are listed above, the objective of the committee was to unclog the trial courts of routine cases so that cases of more serious nature could be pursued with enhanced rigour. The committee had noted that as on 30th June, 2018, the total cases pending was as under:

Regional Directors Compoundable Non-Compoundable
All 7 Regional Directors 32,602* 1,055
Pending applications for withdrawal 6,391 0
Total 38,993 1,055
*Eastern Region (out of the total above) 18,292 268

The committee had classified the nature of defaults under CA 2013 and after detailed analysis it was noticed that compoundable offences under the CA 2013 could be classified as under:

Categories Type of offence under CA 2013 No. of offences Recommendation and rationale
I Non-compliance of the orders of statutory authorities and courts, etc. 15 Defiance will not be considered to be procedural lapse and shall continue with criminal action.
Status quo be maintained
II Those resulting from non-maintenance of certain records in registered office of the company 4 The defaults involve public interest therefore the same were not brought under the regime of
in-house adjudication
III Defaults on account of non-disclosures of interest of persons to the company, which vitiates the records of the company 3 Any non-disclosure of interest of persons in the company shall result in serious implications to the public and hence should not be brought under
in-house adjudication
by levying penalties
IV Defaults related to corporate governance norms 5 Offences under such category are technical and can be penalised by initiating in-house adjudication proceedings. Hence, such offences should be shifted to in-house adjudication
V Technical defaults relating to intimation of certain information by filing forms with ROC or in sending of notices to the stakeholders 13 11 out of these 13 offences should be brought under in-house adjudication
VI Defaults involving substantial violations which may affect the going concern nature of the company or are contrary to larger public interest or otherwise involve serious implications in relation to the stakeholder 29 These defaults are substantial violations which directly affect the status of the company, therefore involve large public interest. Hence these cannot be brought under the regime of in-house adjudication
VII Default related to liquidation proceedings 9 Offences under these sections shall not be replaced with penalty as the same are placed before the NCLT and the Tribunal shall be the decision-making authority. Hence there shall be no change
VIII Defaults not specifically punishable under any provision but made punishable through an omnibus clause 3 Due to the wide-ranging nature of defaults and unintended consequences, should not be brought under the in-house adjudication regime
  Total 81  

(A) Amendments carried out to CA 2013 vide Companies Amendment Act, 2019

Based on recommendations of the committee2 (refer para 1.5 of Chapter I of the report), the following offences are re-categorised as defaults carrying civil liabilities which would be subject to an in-house adjudication mechanism. Amendments made along with the pre-amendment punishment in each case are as under:

Clause of the Bill Section amended/ inserted Nature of default Before Now
9 Section 53(3)

Fine or imprisonment or both

Prohibition of issue of shares at a discount Fine or imprisonment or both Non-compliance shall result in the company and officer in default being liable to a penalty of amount raised or Rs 5 lakhs whichever is less. Besides, amount to be refunded with interest @ 12% per annum
10 Section 64(2)

Notice to be given to Registrar for alteration of share capital

(Form SH 7)

Failure / delay in filing notice for alteration of share capital (alteration includes changes in authorised capital, etc.) Fine only Non-compliance shall result in the company and officer in default being liable to a penalty of Rs 1,000 per day or Rs. 5 lakhs, whichever is less
14 Section 90

 

Register of significant beneficial owners in a company

(Form BEN 2 and related forms)

 

Failure / delay in making a declaration to the company and company has to maintain a register Fine only If any person fails to make a declaration as required, he shall be punishable with imprisonment for a term which may extend to one year or with fine which shall not be less than Rs. 1 lakh but which may extend to Rs. 10 lakhs, or with both, and where the failure is a continuing one, with a further fine which may extend to Rs. 1,000 for every day after the first during which the failure continues.

If a company, required to maintain register (and file the information) or required to take necessary steps under sub-section (4A) fails to do so or denies inspection as provided therein, the company and every officer of the company who is in default shall be punishable with fine which shall not be less than Rs. 10 lakhs but which may extend to Rs. 50 lakhs, and where the failure is a continuing one, with a further fine which may extend to Rs. 1,000 for every day after the first during which the failure continues.

 

If any person wilfully furnishes any false or incorrect information or suppresses any material information of which he is aware in the declaration made under this section, he shall be liable to action under section 447

15 Section 92(5)

Annual return

(Form MGT 7)

Failure / delay in filing annual return Fine or imprisonment or both Non-compliance shall result in  the company and its every officer who is in default to be liable to a penalty of Rs. 50,000 and in case of continuing failure, with further penalty of Rs. 100 for each day during
which such failure continues, subject to a maximum of Rs. 5 lakhs
16 Section 102(5)

Statement to be annexed to notice (explanatory statement)

 

Attachment of a statement of special business in a notice calling for general meeting Fine only Non-compliance with the section shall result in every promoter, director, manager or other key managerial personnel who is in default being liable to a penalty of Rs. 50,000 or five times the amount of benefit accruing to the promoter, director, manager or other key managerial personnel or any of his relatives, whichever is higher
17 Section 105(3)

Proxies

 

Default in providing a declaration regarding appointment of proxy in a notice calling for general meeting Fine only Non-compliance shall result in every officer in default being liable to a penalty of Rs 5,000
18 Section 117(2)

Resolutions and agreements to be filed

(Form MGT 14)

Failure / delay in filing certain resolutions Fine only Non-compliance shall result in the company being liable to a penalty of Rs. 1 lakh and, in case of continuing failure, with further penalty of Rs. 500 for each day after the first during which such failure continues, subject to a maximum of Rs. 25 lakhs, and every officer of the company who is in default, including liquidator of the company, if any, shall be liable to a penalty of Rs. 50,000 and in case of continuing failure, with further penalty of Rs. 500 for each day after the first during which such failure continues, subject to a maximum of Rs. 5 lakhs
19 Section 121(3)

Report on annual general meeting (Form MGT 15 applicable to listed companies)

 

Failure / delay in filing report on AGM by public listed company Fine only Non-compliance shall result in the company being liable to a penalty of Rs. 1 lakh, and in case of continuing failure with a further penalty of Rs. 500 for each day after the first during which such failure continues, subject to a maximum of Rs. 5 lakhs, and every officer of the company who is in default shall be liable to a penalty which shall not be less than Rs. 25,000, and in case of continuing failure, with a further penalty of Rs. 500 for each day after the first during which such failure continues, subject to a maximum of Rs. 1 lakh
21 Section 135 Failure / delay in complying with CSR (Corporate Social Responsibility) Fine or imprisonment or both If a company contravenes the provisions, the company shall be punishable with fine which shall not be less than Rs. 50,000 but which may extend to Rs. 25 lakhs, and every officer of such company who is in default shall be punishable with imprisonment for a term which may extend to three years or with fine which shall not be less than Rs. 50,000 but which may extend to Rs. 5 lakhs,
or with both
22 Section 137(3)

Copy of financial statement to be filed with Registrar

(Form AOC 4)

 

Failure / delay in filing financial statement Fine or imprisonment or both Non-compliance shall result in:

(i) the company being liable to a penalty of Rs. 1,000 for every day during which the failure continues but which shall not be more than Rs. 10 lakhs, instead of being punishable with fine; and

(ii) the managing director and the chief financial officer of the company, if any, and, in the absence of the managing director and the chief financial officer, any other director who is charged by the board of directors with the responsibility of complying with the provisions of section 137 and, in the absence of any such director, all the directors of the company, being liable to a penalty of Rs. 1 lakh, and in case of continuing failure, with further penalty of Rs. 100 for each day after the first during which such failure continues, subject to a maximum of Rs. 5 lakhs

23 Section 140(3)

Removal, resignation of auditor and giving of special notice

(Form ADT2
and ADT3)

Failure / delay in filing statement by auditor after resignation Fine only Non-compliance shall result in the auditor being liable to a penalty, he or it shall be liable to a penalty of Rs. 50,000 or an amount equal to the remuneration of the auditor, whichever is less, and in case of continuing failure, with further penalty of Rs. 500 for each day after the first during which such failure continues, subject to a maximum of Rs. 5 lakhs
24 Section 157(2)

Company to inform Director Identification Number to Registrar

(Form DIR 3C)

Failure / delay by company in informing DIN of director Fine only Non-compliance shall result in the company in default being liable to a penalty of Rs. 25,000 and in case of continuing failure, with further penalty of Rs. 100 for each day after the first during which such failure continues, subject to a maximum of Rs. 1 lakh, and every officer of the company who is in default shall be liable to a penalty of not less than Rs. 25,000 and in case of continuing failure, with further penalty of Rs. 100 for each day after the first during which such failure continues, subject to a maximum of Rs. 1 lakh
25 Section 159

Punishment for contravention – in respect of DIN

 

Contraventions related to DIN Fine or imprisonment or both Non-compliance shall result in any individual or director of a company in default being liable to a penalty, which may extend to Rs. 50,000, and where the default is a continuing one, with a further penalty which may extend to Rs. 500 for each day after the first during which such default continues
27 Section 165(6)

Number of directorships

 

Section 165(6)

number of directorships

 

Fine only If a person accepts appointment as a director in contravention, such person shall be liable to a penalty of Rs. 5,000 for each day after the first during which such contravention continues
28 Section 191(5)

Payment to

director for loss of office, etc., in connection with transfer of undertaking, property or shares

Payment to director not to be made on loss of office Fine only Non-compliance shall result in such director being liable to a penalty of Rs. 1 lakh
29 Section 197(15)

Overall maximum managerial remuneration and managerial remuneration in case of absence or inadequacy of profits

Managerial remuneration Fine only Non-compliance shall result in any person in default being liable to a penalty of Rs. 1 lakh and where any default has been made by a company, the company shall be liable to a penalty of Rs. 5 lakhs
30 Section 203(5)

Appointment of key managerial personnel

Communication of appointment of KMPs in certain class of companies Fine only Non-compliance shall result in the company who is in default being liable to a penalty of Rs. 5 lakhs and every director and key managerial personnel of the company who is in default shall be liable to a penalty of Rs. 50,000, and where the default is a continuing one, with a further penalty of Rs. 1,000 for each day after the first
during which such default continues, but not
exceeding Rs. 5 lakhs
31 Section 238(3)

Registration of the offer of scheme involving transfer of shares

Registration of the offer of scheme involving transfer of shares Fine only Non-compliance shall result in the
director being liable to a penalty of Rs. 1 lakh

Note: In the process of re-categorisation of the offences and making them liable for civil liabilities, some unintended hardships are likely to be caused, especially to the smaller companies who do not have much professional assistance available. In such cases, it would have been better if penalty was imposed linked to slabs of paid-up capital instead of flat penalties.

(B) Serious offences: Pay more or suffer more

In case of repeated defaults, the habituated defaulter will now have to pay twice. To achieve the said objective, the Ordinance has modified sub-sections (3) and (8) of section 454 and also introduced a new section 454A as follows:

Section Title Post-Ordinance impact
454(3) Adjudication of penalties Opportunity be given to make good the default. Not to initiate action unless such opportunity is given
454(8) Adjudication of penalties Default would occur when the company or the officer in default would fail to comply with the order of the adjudicating officer or RD as the case may be
454A Penalty for repeated default Under this newly-inserted section it is provided that in case a penalty has been imposed on a person under the provisions of CA 2013 and the person commits the same default within a period of three years from the date of order imposing such penalty, he shall be liable for the second and every subsequent default for an amount equal to twice the amount provided for such default under the relevant provision of CA 2013

(C) De-clogging the NCLT: More powers to Regional Directors

Section Title Post-Ordinance impact
441(1)(b) Compounding of certain offences Power of Regional Director to compound offence punishable increased up to
Rs. 25,00,000

Pre-amendment, where the maximum amount of fine which may be imposed for such offence did not exceed Rs. 5 lakhs, such offence was compounded by the Regional Director or any officer authorised by the Central Government

Through the amendment, where the maximum amount of fine which may be imposed for such offence does not exceed Rs. 25 lakhs, such offence shall be compounded by the Regional Director or any officer authorised by the Central Government

441(6)(a) Compounding of certain offences Section 441(6)(a), which requires the permission of the Special Court for compounding of offences, being a redundant provision, is omitted

(D) Other Amendments

Vesting in the Central Government the power to approve the alteration in the financial year of a company u/s 2(41):

Section before amendment After amendment Remarks
First Proviso:

In case of associate companies incorporated outside India and required to follow different financial years, such companies were required to approach the Tribunal

First Proviso:

After amendment this power is now given to Central Government

 

Post-amendment, holding company or a subsidiary or associate company of a company incorporated outside India can apply to the Central Government for a different financial year.

Application pending before the Tribunal shall be
disposed of by the Tribunal

Requirements related to Commencement of Business (newly-inserted section 10A):

Section before amendment After amendment Remark
(1) A company incorporated after the commencement of the Companies (Amendment) Ordinance, 2018 and having a share capital shall not commence any business or exercise any borrowing powers unless:

(a) a declaration is filed by a director within a period of one hundred and eighty days of the date of incorporation of the company in such form and verified in such manner as may be prescribed, with the Registrar that every subscriber
to the memorandum has paid the value of the shares agreed to be taken by him on the date of making of such
declaration;

and

(b) the company has filed with the Registrar a verification of its registered office as provided in sub-section (2) of section 12

 

(2) If any default is made in complying with the requirements of this section, the company shall be liable to a penalty of Rs. 50,000 and every officer who is in default shall be liable to a penalty of Rs. 1,000 for each day during which such default continues, but not exceeding an amount of Rs. 1 lakh

Re-introduction of section 11 omitted under the Companies (Amendment) Act, 2015 (after doing away with the requirements of minimum paid-up capital) to provide for a declaration by a company having share capital before it commences its business or exercises borrowing power

 

Non-compliance of section 11 by an officer in default shall result in liability to a penalty instead of fine

Inspection of Registered Office of the Company and consequent removal of the name of the company (section 12):

Section before amendment After amendment Remark
  If the Registrar has reasonable cause to believe that the company is not carrying on any business or operations, he may cause a physical verification of the registered office of the company in such manner as may be prescribed, and if any This provision is introduced to curb shell companies
default is found to be made in complying with the requirements he may, without prejudice to the provisions, initiate action for the removal of the name of the company from the
register of companies
 

Vesting in the Central Government the power to approve cases of conversion of public companies into private companies (section 14):

Section before amendment After amendment Remark
Third Proviso:

Every alteration of the articles under this section and a copy of the order of the Tribunal approving the alteration as per sub-section (1) shall be filed with the Registrar, together with a printed copy of the altered articles, within a period of fifteen days

Second Proviso:

Provided further that any alteration having the effect of conversion of a public company into a private company shall not be valid unless it is approved by an order of the Central Government on an application made in such form and manner as may be prescribed

 

Third Proviso:

Every alteration of the articles under this section and a copy of the order of the Central Government approving the alteration as per sub-section (1) shall be filed with the Registrar, together with a printed copy of the altered articles, within a period of fifteen days

Any application pending before the Tribunal shall be disposed of by the Tribunal in accordance with the provisions applicable to it before these amendments.

The power has been shifted from Tribunal to Central Government

Registration of charges (Section 77):

Clause 11 of the Bill seeks to amend the first and second proviso of sub-section (1) of section 77 of the Act to provide that the Registrar may, on the application made by a company, allow registration of charge, in case of charges created before the commencement of the Companies (Amendment) Act, 2019, within a period of 300 days, or in case of charges created after the commencement of the said Act, within 60 days, on payment of additional fees. The additional period of 60 days within which the charges are required to be registered is also provided. In such case, an ad valorem fee will be charged which will be prescribed later.

Corporate Social Responsibility (Section 135):

The Bill seeks to amend sub-section (5) of section 135 and insert sub-sections (6), (7) and (8) in the said section of the Act to provide, inter alia, for (a) carrying forward the unspent amounts to a special account to be spent within three financial years and transfer thereafter to the fund specified in Schedule VII, in case of an ongoing project; and (b) transferring the unspent amounts to the fund specified under schedule VII, in other cases.

DISQUALIFICATION OF DIRECTORS (SECTION 164)

Section before amendment After amendment Remark
Insertion of Clause (i):

He has not complied with the provisions of sub-section (1) of section 165

A new clause (i) after clause (h) in section 164(1) inserted, whereby a person shall be subject to disqualification if he accepts directorships exceeding the maximum number of directorships provided in section 165

CONCLUSION

The Companies (Amendment) Bill, 2019 was introduced to replace the Companies (Amendment) Second Ordinance, 2019 with certain other amendments which were considered necessary to ensure more accountability and better enforcement to strengthen the corporate governance norms and compliance management in the corporate sector.

BAN ON UNREGULATED DEPOSIT SCHEMES

1.  BACKGROUND


The Lok Sabha
passed the “Banning of Unregulated Deposit Schemes Bill, 2019” on 13th
February, 2019. As the said Bill could not be passed by Rajya Sabha before the
Parliament was dissolved, the Hon’ble President has issued an Ordinance called
“The Banning of Unregulated Deposit Schemes Ordinance, 2019”, on 21st
February, 2019. This has come into force on 21st February, 2019. The
main objective of the Ordinance is to provide for a comprehensive mechanism to
ban unregulated deposit schemes and to protect the interest of depositors. The
Ordinance contains a substantive banning clause which bans deposit takers from
promoting, operating, issuing advertisements or accepting deposits in any
unregulated deposit scheme. It creates three different types of offences, viz.,
Running Unregulated Deposit Schemes, Fraudulent default in Regulated Deposit Schemes
and Wrongful inducement in relation to Unregulated Deposit Schemes. There are
adequate provisions for disgorgement or repayment of deposits in cases where
such schemes have managed to raise deposits illegally. The Ordinance provides
for attachment of properties/assets of the deposit taker by the Competent
Authority and subsequent realisation of assets for repayment to the depositors.
However, there are some controversial provisions in the Ordinance which have
created some practical issues. In this article an attempt is made to discuss
some of the important provisions of this Ordinance.

 

2. UNREGULATED
DEPOSIT SCHEMES

(i)     Section 2(17) of the
Ordinance states that an
“Unregulated
Deposit Scheme” shall mean a Scheme or an arrangement under which deposits are
accepted or solicited by any deposit taker by way of business. However, this
term does not include a deposit taken under the Regulated Deposit Scheme as
stated in the First Schedule to the Ordinance.


(ii)    Section 3 of the Ordinance
bans any Unregulated Deposit Schemes effective from 21st February,
2019. In other words, no deposit taker can directly or indirectly promote or
issue any advertisement soliciting participation or enrolment in such a scheme.
Further, the deposit taker cannot accept any deposits in pursuance of an
Unregulated Deposit Scheme.


(iii)    Section 5 of the Ordinance
provides that no person shall knowingly make any statement, promise or forecast
which is false, deceptive or misleading in material facts or deliberately
conceal any material facts to induce another person to invest in, or become a
member or participant of, any Unregulated Deposit Scheme.


(iv)   Further, section 6 of the
Ordinance states that a Prize Chit or Money Circulation Scheme which is banned
under the provisions of the Prize Chits and Money Circulation Scheme (Banning)
Act, 1978, shall be deemed to be an Unregulated Deposit Scheme under this
Ordinance.

 

3. REGULATED DEPOSIT SCHEMES


(i)     The Ordinance does not apply to Regulated
Deposit Schemes as mentioned in the First Schedule to the Ordinance as under:  


S.No

Schemes Prescribed by

Regulated Deposit Schemes

(a)

Securities and  Exchange
Board of India

Collective Investment Scheme

Alternative Investment Funds

Funds managed by Portfolio Managers

Share-Based Employee Benefits

Any other scheme registered under SEBI

Amounts received by Mutual Funds

(b)

Reserve Bank of India

Deposits accepted by NBFC

Any other scheme registered / regulated with RBI.

Amounts received by 
Business Correspondents and Facilitators

Amounts received by Authorised Payment System.

(c)

Insurance Regulatory and Development Authority

Contract of Insurance

(d)

State Government or Union Territory Government

Scheme by Co-operative Society

Chit Business under Chit Funds Act, 1982.

Scheme regulated by enactment relating to money lending

Any scheme of prize chit or money circulation scheme

(e)

National Housing Bank

Scheme for accepting deposits under NHB Act, 1987

(f)

Pension Fund Regulatory and Development Authority

Scheme under PFRDA

(g)

Employees P. F. Organisation

Scheme under EPFMP Act, 1952

(h)

Central Registrar, Multi-State Corporative Society

Scheme for accepting deposits from voting members

(i)

Ministry of Corporate Affairs

Deposits under Chapter V of Companies Act, 2013

Nidhi or Mutual Benefit Society u/s. 406 of Companies Act, 2013.

(j)

Any Regulatory Body

Deposits accepted under any scheme registered with a regulatory
body

(k)

Central Government

Any other scheme as notified by the Government under this
Ordinance

 

(ii)    Section 4 of the Ordinance
provides that while accepting deposits pursuant to a “Regulated Deposit Scheme”
no deposit taker shall commit any fraudulent default in the repayment or return
of the deposit on maturity or in rendering any specified services promised
against such deposit.


(iii)    From the above provisions
for Unregulated Deposit Schemes it is evident that the terms (a) Deposit and
(b) Deposit Taker are important. It may be noted that merely because a person
is covered by the term “Deposit Taker”, or loan or advance is covered by the
term “Deposit”, it does not mean that such deposit taken by a deposit taker is
prohibited by the Ordinance. These two terms defined in the Ordinance are
explained in the following paragraphs.

 

4.     DEFINITION OF “DEPOSIT”


The term “Deposit” is defined in section 2(4) of the Ordinance as under:

 

(i)     Deposit

Deposit means an amount of money received by way of an advance or loan
or in any other form by any Deposit Taker with a promise to return the money
after a specified period or otherwise, either in cash or kind or in the form of
a specified service. This may be with or without any benefit in the form of
interest, bonus, and profit, or in any other form.

(ii)    Exclusions

However, the following transactions are excluded from the definition of deposit.

(a)    Loan from a Scheduled Bank,
Co-operative Bank or any other banking company as defined in the Banking
Regulation Act, 1949.

(b)    Loan or financial assistance
received from a notified Public Financial Institution, Regional Financial
Institution or insurance companies.

(c)    Amount received from a State
or Central Government or from any other source if it is guaranteed by the
government or from a Statutory Authority.

(d)    Amounts received from any
foreign government, foreign bank, multilateral financial institution, foreign
government-owned development financial institutions, foreign export
collaborators, foreign corporate bodies, foreign citizens, foreign authorities
or persons resident outside India (subject to provisions of FEMA, 1999), etc.

(e)    Amounts received as credit
by a buyer from a seller on the sale of any movable or immovable property.

(f) Amounts received by a recognised asset reconstruction company.

(g)    Any deposit made u/s. 34 or
an amount accepted by a political party u/s. 29B of the Representation of
People Act, 1951.

(h)    Any periodic payment made by
the members of the self-help groups recognised by the State Government.

(i)     Any amount collected for
such purpose as is authorised by the State Government.

(j)     An amount received in the
course of or for the purpose of business and bearing a genuine connection to
such business. This includes the following receipts:

(i)     Payment or advance for
supply or hire of goods or services.

(ii)    Advance received in
connection with consideration of an immovable property.

(iii)    Security or dealership
deposit for contract for supply of goods or services.

(iv)   Advance received under
long-term projects for supply of capital goods.

 

The above receipts are subject to the following conditions:

  •    If the above amounts become refundable,
    such amount shall be deemed to be deposits on the expiry of 15 days, if not
    refunded within 15 days.
  •     If the above amount becomes refundable due
    to the Deposit Taker not obtaining necessary permission or approval under the
    law to deal in goods or properties or services for which the money is taken, it
    will be treated as a ‘Deposit’

(k)    Amount received as
contribution towards the capital by partner of any partnership firm or LLP.        

(l)     Amounts received by an
Individual by way of loan from relatives or amounts received by a firm by way
of loan from relatives of any of its partners.

 

For the above purpose the term “relative” is defined to mean any one who
is related to another if they are members of an HUF, or is husband, wife,
father, mother, son, son’s wife, daughter, daughter’s husband, brother, or
sister of the individual.

 

It may be noted that this is a very restricted definition as brother’s
wife, sister’s husband, nephew, niece, mother-in-law, father-in-law or near
relatives of spouse are not considered as relatives.  Therefore, any loan or advance received from
such persons will be treated as a deposit.

 

5.     DEPOSIT TAKER

Section 2(5) of the Ordinance states that a “Deposit Taker” means (i) An
Individual or a Group of Individuals, (ii) A proprietorship Concern, (iii) A
Partnership Firm, (iv) An LLP, (v) A company, (vi) AOP, (vii) A Trust – Private
Trust or Public Trust, (viii) Co-operative Society or a Multi – State
Co-operative Society, (ix) Any other arrangement of whatsoever nature. However,
this term does not include (a) A Corporation incorporated under an Act of Parliament
or a State Legislature or (b) a Banking Company, SBI, a subsidiary bank, a
regional rural bank, a co-operative bank, or a multi- state co-operative bank.

 

6.     IMPACT OF THE ORDINANCE ON CERTAIN DEPOSITS

Some practical issues arise from the above provisions of the
Ordinance.  As stated above, if any loan,
advance or deposit is taken by a person who falls in the list of Regulated
Deposit Schemes the provisions of the Ordinance will not apply.  Further, merely because a loan, advance or
deposit falls within the definition of ‘Deposit’ given in the Ordinance it does
not mean that it is to be considered as a deposit under the Unregulated Deposit
Scheme.  What is prohibited under the
Ordinance is a loan, advance or deposit taken under the “Unregulated Deposit Scheme”
as defined in section 2(17) of the Ordinance. 
In other words, if the deposit taker is not operating any scheme under
which deposits are accepted by way of business, such deposit will not be
considered as a deposit under Unregulated Deposit Scheme.  Accepting deposit by way of business would
mean that the business of the deposit taker is to accept deposits and give the
money as loans to others (i.e. Money-Lending or Finance business). 

 

In the light of the above, some of the practical issues are discussed
below:

 

(i)     If an Individual takes a
loan of Rs. 50 lakh from his friends for construction of his house, such loan
is not prohibited by the Ordinance although such loan is considered as a
deposit u/s. 2(4) of the Ordinance.  This
is because under the definition of the term “Unregulated Deposit Scheme” only
such deposit which the deposit taker takes by way of business is
prohibited.  In other words, if the
deposit taker is taking loans, advances or deposits for his money-lending or
finance business and such business is not covered by the definition of
Regulated Deposit Schemes, it will be considered as a deposit under the
Unregulated Deposit Scheme.

(ii)    If an Individual, Firm or
LLP takes any loan, advance or deposit of Rs. 1 crore from any person (including
a partner of the firm or LLP or a non-relative of such partner) as working
capital for the manufacturing or trading business, it is not prohibited by the
Ordinance.  The reasoning is the same as
stated in (i) above as the person taking such loan, advance or deposit is not
taking the same for the business of taking deposits.  Further, the deposit taker cannot be
considered as having advertised or solicited for taking loans, advances or
deposits.  Such receipt is in the course
of, or for the purpose of, business and bearing a genuine connection to such
business and therefore will not be considered as a ‘Deposit’ u/s. 2(4) of the
Ordinance.

(iii)    If an LLP engaged in
construction of residential flats takes an advance from the prospective
customers against promise to allot residential flats after construction, the
said advance cannot be considered as a deposit taken under the Unregulated
Deposit Scheme. This is because the advance is not taken for the purpose of
business of taking deposits as stated in (i) above.

(iv)   If an individual carrying on
business of money-lending has taken loans, advances or deposits from relatives
he will not be considered as  having
contravened the provisions of the Ordinance since such  loans, advances or deposits do not come within
the definition of ‘Deposit’ u/s. 2(4) of the Ordinance. The same will be the
position if such loans, advances or deposits are taken from relatives of a
partner of a partnership firm.  However,
if such loans, advances or deposits are taken from relatives of any partner of
an LLP carrying on money-lending business, which is not falling within the
definition of Regulated Deposit Scheme, the LLP will be considered as violating
the provisions of the Ordinance.  This is
because deposits from a relative of a partner of an LLP is not excluded from
the definition of a deposit under the Ordinance.

(v)    Amounts received by way of
contributions towards the capital by partners of any partnership firm or an LLP
are not considered as ‘Deposit’ u/s. 2(4) of the Ordinance.  A partnership deed of any partnership firm or
LLP specifies the initial contribution to be made by partners towards
capital.  Further, the deed also provides
that further contribution of money shall be made by the partners in such manner
as may be mutually agreed upon by the partners. 
Therefore, it is possible to take the view that any further funds
brought in by the partners in the partnership firm or LLP will be considered as
contribution towards capital by partners. 
Further, even if the amount received from a partner is considered as a
‘Deposit’ u/s. 2(4) of the Ordinance, it will not be considered as a deposit
under Unregulated Deposit Scheme if the partnership firm or LLP is not carrying
on money-lending or finance business.

(vi)   If a company is accepting
deposits from public and is complying with Chapter V  (Acceptance of Deposits by Companies) of the
Companies Act, 2013, such deposits will not be considered as deposits under
Unregulated Deposit Scheme.

(vii)   If an LLP engaged in manufacturing business takes
a loan of Rs. 2 crore from a partnership firm carrying on Money-Lending
Business, the provisions of the Ordinance will not apply.  This is for the  reason that the  term ‘Deposit’ in section 2(4) of the
Ordinance does not include any amount received in the course of or  for the purpose of business of LLP and having
a genuine connection to the business.

(viii)  If a subsidiary company
takes a loan from its holding company it will not be contravening the
provisions of the Ordinance. This is because u/s. 2(4) of the Ordinance
‘Deposit’ taken by a company is given the same meaning as assigned to it in the
Companies Act, 2013. Section 2(31) of the Companies Act read with Rule 2(1) (c)
(vi) of the Companies (Acceptance of Deposits) Rules, 2014 provides that “Any
amount received by a company from any other company is  not to be considered as a deposit.

(ix)   If a buyer of goods receives
credit of 45 days from the seller, the same will not be considered as an
Unregulated Deposit and the Ordinance will not apply to such credit.  This is because such credit is not considered
as a Deposit u/s. 2(4) of the Ordinance.

(x)    Section 3 of the Ordinance
bans the Unregulated Deposit Schemes w.e.f
21st
February, 2019. It also prohibits, w.e.f. 21st
February, 2019, any deposit taker from,
directly or indirectly, promoting, operating, issuing any advertisement or
accepting deposits in pursuance of an Unregulated Deposit Scheme.  This will mean that a Deposit Taker cannot
take any fresh deposit under such scheme on or after
21st
February, 2019.  However, it is not clear from this section as
to what is the position of the deposits already taken before
21st
February, 2019 under any Unregulated Deposit
Scheme.  This issue — whether the Deposit
Taker has to refund such outstanding deposits to the depositor and, if so,
within what period? — requires clarification from the government.

 

7.     COMPETENT AUTHORITY


(i)     The provisions of the
Ordinance are to be administered by the State Governments and the Union
Territories (Appropriate Governments). Section 7 of the Ordinance authorises
the Appropriate Governments to appoint one or more officers (not below the rank
of Secretary to that government) as a Competent Authority.


(ii)    Where a Competent Authority
has reason to believe, on the basis of the information and particulars as
prescribed by the Rules, that any Deposit Taker is soliciting deposits in
contravention of the provisions of the Ordinance, he may provisionally attach
the deposits held by the Deposit Taker. 
He may also attach the money or other property acquired by the Deposit
Taker or any other person on his behalf. 
The procedure for such attachment will be as prescribed by the Rules.  


(iii)    For the above purpose the
Competent Authority is vested with the powers of the Civil Court under the Code
of Civil Procedure, 1908. While conducting the investigation or inquiry he can
exercise this power for (a)  discovery
and inspection, (b) enforcing attendance of any person, (c) compelling the production
of records, (d) receiving evidence on affidavits, (e) issuing commission for
examination of witnesses and documents, 
and (f) any other matter which may be prescribed  by the Rules.


(iv)   Except for the offences u/s.
4 (fraudulent default under Regulated Deposit Schemes) and intimation to be
given about accepting deposits u/s. 10, all other offences under the Ordinance
shall be cognisable and not-bailable. In other words, for these offences any
police officer can book a case on receipt of an FIR without waiting for a
magistrate’s order. The police officer has, then, to inform the Competent
Authority. On receipt of such information, the Competent Authority shall refer
the matter to CBI if the offence relates to a deposit scheme involving
depositors or properties located in more than one State or Union Territory or
outside India and the amount involved is of such magnitude as to significantly
affect public interest.  


(v)    The proceedings before the
Competent Authority shall be deemed to be judicial proceedings u/s. 193 and 288
of the Indian Penal Code.  In other
words, the Competent Authority will have to conduct the proceedings as per the
Rules to be prescribed and on the basis of principles of natural justice.


(vi)   U/s. 9(1) the Central
Government is required to designate the Authority to maintain and operate an
online database for information on Deposit Takers operating in India.  This Authority may require any Regulator
(SEBI, RBI, IRDA, State Government, Union Territory, etc.,) or the Competent Authority
to share such information about Deposit Takers as may be prescribed.  Similarly, section 11 of the Ordinance
provides that all other authorities such as Income tax  authorities, banks, regulators or any investigating
agency has to share information about any offence by a Deposit Taker with the
Competent Authority, CBI, police, etc.


(vii)   Section 10 of the Ordinance
provides that every Deposit Taker who commences or carries on its business as
such on or after
21st February, 2019 shall intimate the Authority appointed by the
Central Government u/s. 9(1) of the Ordinance about its business in the
prescribed form.  It may be noted that
this form is required to be filed by any Deposit Taker who accepts or solicits
deposits as defined u/s. 2(4) of the Ordinance. Further, this form is to be
filed by a company which accepts deposits under Chapter V of the Companies Act,
2013. In other words, the form is required to be filed even if the deposits
taken by the Deposit Taker are under unregulated Deposit Scheme or not.


(viii)  It may be noted that the requirement of
furnishing information u/s. 10 of the Ordinance is going to be onerous as it
applies to almost all persons who are carrying on any business of manufacturing
goods, trading in goods, money lending, financing, rendering of services, etc.
The definition of ‘Deposit’ in 2(4) of the Ordinance includes any loan or
advance. Therefore, any person engaged in business or profession receiving
loan, advance or deposit, as stated in Para 3 and 4 above, will have to furnish
the information in the prescribed form to the Authority appointed u/s. 9(1) of
the Ordinance. Even a company accepting fixed deposits as specified under
Chapter V of the Companies Act, 2013 has to comply with this requirement. It is
not clear as to whether this information is to be given only once or every year
on an ongoing basis. We will have to await the relevant rule to be prescribed
or any clarification from the government.

       

8.     DESIGNATED COURTS

(i)     Section 8 of the Ordinance
provides that the appropriate government shall constitute one or more courts
which will be called “Designated Courts” to deal with the cases relating to
contravention of the provisions of the Ordinance.  No other court shall have jurisdiction in respect
of matters relating to the provisions of the Ordinance.


(ii)    The Competent Authority,
within a period of 30 days (which may be extended to 60 days for the reasons to
be recorded in writing) from the date of provisional attachment of the
property, as stated in Para 7(ii) above, has to file an application to the
Designated Court for confirmation of the attachment and for permission to sell
the property so attached by public auction or by private sale.


(iii)    On receipt of such
application the Designated Court has to issue notice to the Deposit Taker, the
person whose property has been attached and other concerned persons to show
cause within 30 days as to why the attachment should not be confirmed and  these properties should not be sold.


(iv)   The Designated Court, after
adopting the established procedure, has to pass an order confirming the
attachment or such other order as it deems fit. 
The Designated Court can also pass an order that either entire or part
of the attached property may be sold by the Competent Authority by public
auction or by private sale.


(v)    The Designated Court can
pass an order or issue directions, as may be necessary, for equitable
distribution amongst the depositors of money attached or realised from the sale
of attached properties.


(vi)   When the default relates to
one or more Unregulated Deposit Schemes which are investigated by CBI, the
Supreme Court can direct that the case be transferred from one designated court
to another designated court.


(vii)   Section 15 of the Ordinance
provides that the Designated Court shall endeavour to complete the above
proceedings within a period of 180 days from the date of receipt of the
application from the Competent Authority.


(viii)  Any aggrieved person who is
not satisfied with the order of the Designated Court can file an appeal before
the High Court against the said order within 60 days of such order. The High
Court may entertain any appeal  filed after the above period if sufficient cause for the delay is explained.

 

9.     PUNISHMENT
FOR OFFENCES


Sections 21 to 27 of the Ordinance
provide for punishment for contravention of the provisions of the Ordinance as
under:

SNo.

Nature of Offence

Fine

Imprisonment

Minimum

Maximum

Minimum

Maximum

 

 

(Rs. in lakh)

(No. of Years)

(No. of Years)

(i)

Soliciting
for Unregulated Deposits Scheme (Section 3) (This will include advertisement)

2

10

1

5

(ii)

Accepting
deposit under Unregulated Deposits Scheme (Section 3)

3

10

2

7

(iii)

Deposit
Taker fraudently defaults in repayment of such deposit or in rendering any
specified service (Section 3)

5

200% of deposit collected

3

10

(iv)

Failure
to furnish information u/s. 10

0

5

—–

(v)

Contravention
of section 4

5

25 crore or 300%, of profits made whichever is
higher

0

7

(vi)

Contravention
of section 5

0

10

1

5

(vii)

Second
or subsequent offence

10

50 (crore)

5

10

(viii)

In
case of offences by persons other than individual,  every individual in charge of the affairs
of the Deposit Taker shall be deemed to be guilty of the offence and  punished as above

—–

—–

—–

—–

 

 

10.   TO SUM UP

(i)       The
present Ordinance banning Unregulated Deposits Scheme has been issued after
detailed consideration at various levels. The Standing Committee on Finance
(SCF) presented its report on the subject of “Efficacy of Regulation of
Collective Investment Schemes, Chit Funds, etc.” in the Lok Sabha.  The SCF had issued this report after
consultations with various ministry officials and other stakeholders.


(ii)    The Central Government had
appointed an Inter-Ministerial Group to identify gaps in the existing regulatory
framework for deposit-taking activities and suggest administrative / legal
measures and also to draft a new legislation to cover all aspects of deposit
taking.


(iii)    The report of this
Inter-Ministerial Group was made public for public comments.  After detailed consideration a Bill to ban
Unregulated Deposits Schemes was introduced in the Lok Sabha on 18.7.2018. The
Bill was referred to the SCF on 10.8.2018. It was only after consideration of
the SCF report that the Bill was passed by the Lok Sabha on 13.02.2019.


(iv)   From the above it is evident
that a lot of thought has gone into the drafting of this legislation. It is
only because the Rajya Sabha could not pass this Bill, before the Parliament
was dissolved, that the Hon’ble President has issued this Ordinance on 21st
February, 2019. Let us hope this Ordinance is approved by both Houses of
Parliament after the elections.


(v)    Reading the provisions of the
Ordinance it appears to be very harsh. But considering the fact that many
ill-informed persons get lured by attractive schemes for deposits floated by
unscrupulous persons, the government has considered it necessary to enact this
legislation in order to protect the interests of small depositors. 


(vi)   An issue which requires
clarification is about the position of such Unregulated Deposits Schemes
started before 21.2.2019. There is no specific mention about the same. There is
also no provision for refund of money to depositors of such existing schemes
within a particular period. Let us hope that the government will issue
clarification in this matter. 


(vii)        Section 10 of
the Ordinance requiring every person carrying on business or profession of
receiving loans, advances or deposits to report to the Authority to be
appointed by the government in the prescribed form, is going to be an onerous
exercise. Whether the form is to be filed only once or every year on an ongoing
basis is not clear. This requirement and certain other procedural requirements
under the Ordinance are dependent on the rules to be prescribed by the
government. We have to wait for these rules which are likely to be issued
shortly.

CHASING FRONT RUNNERS: SEBI GETS BETTER AT THE GAME

Front running is a serious problem in capital
markets. It is very similar to, and as serious as, insider trading. But unlike
insider trading, which has a full-fledged law devoted to it that makes it
easier for SEBI to prosecute wrong-doers, front running has to be established
by a long and arduous procedure. The difficulty was compounded till now because
whether front running was a prohibited practice or not was itself questioned in
law till the Supreme Court ([2017] 144 SCL 5 {SC}) and an
amendment to the law settled it. Fortunately, as a recent case (order dated 4th
December, 2019 in the matter of various entities of Fidelity Group)
demonstrates, SEBI has shown creativity and initiative in the matter to
establish front running by persons and then taken fairly quick action.

 

WHAT IS FRONT RUNNING?

Front running, as the term may indicate, is similar to a person running
in front of you to take unethical and illegal advantage of you; for example,
you ask your assistant to buy 1,00,000 shares of X company for you. Now, it is
known that buying such a large quantity of shares at one stroke could result in
an increase in the price of such shares. So your assistant is tempted to first
buy shares for himself in his own name or in the names of nominees / friends.
Thereafter, he starts buying shares for you while he or his nominees / friends
are selling shares. Thus, he has bought shares at a lower price and he will
sell you shares at the higher ruling price after his purchases. So you
end up in a loss since you paid a higher price for your shares. The same thing
could happen if you wanted to sell a large quantity of shares, except that the
trades would be opposite.

 

Such unethical and dishonest practices could be carried out not just by
one’s office staff, but even by one’s stock brokers. Or, as in the present case
as discussed in detail later, by authorised traders in mutual funds. In such
cases, the investors in such funds end up bearing the loss. SEBI has, even if
by fits and starts, been increasingly taking action against such front runners
and has progressively amended the law.

 

HOW ARE FRONT RUNNING AND INSIDER TRADING SIMILAR?

Both involve some confidential information that a person has and that is
given generally on trust to a deputed person. Such information in both cases is
valuable in the sense that such a person can exploit it for his own illicit /
unethical profit at the expense of the other.

 

An insider, for example, may be a Chief Financial Officer of a company.
He may have access to the latest financial performance of his employer company
that has not yet been made public. If such results are very positive, he may
buy shares before disclosure of the results and then sell when the price rises.
This in a sense causes loss to those people who were deprived of the
information and also leads to loss of credibility of the company and the stock
markets in general.

 

A front runner may well be a stock broker. A client comes to him and
places an order for a significant quantity of shares which will almost
certainly move the price in a particular direction. The stock broker exploits
this order information and places an order for himself first. Then, while he is
executing the client’s order, places a counter order for himself. The client
ends up suffering a loss.

 

HOW ARE FRONT RUNNING AND INSIDER TRADING LAWS DIFFERENT?

Firstly, there is a separate and comprehensive set of regulations
dealing with insider trading. The SEBI Act too has specific provisions dealing
with it. Insider trading and even front running are both notoriously difficult
to establish. However, the Insider Trading Regulations are fairly detailed and
have several deeming provisions to help establish the guilt. These provisions
may result in a whole group of persons to be deemed as insiders. Certain types
of information are deemed to be price-sensitive. Many other presumptions, some
rebuttable, are also made.

 

In comparison, till recently front running was not technically even an
offence, unless it was by intermediaries. Thus, for example, there were two
views on whether an employee of a mutual fund who trades ahead of orders of
mutual funds could be said to have engaged in front running. The Supreme Court,
however, finally held that even that was front running. But front running still
does not have the helpful deeming provisions as do insider trading related
regulations. Hence, the already difficult task of proving such cases is made
even more difficult.

 

So, in this context, the latest order of SEBI is worth a read. The fact
that SEBI used market intelligence and some out-of the-box methods to establish
guilt makes the order even more interesting.

 

BRIEF FACTS OF THE CASE

The discussion here is academic and hence is on the presumption that the
findings of SEBI are correct. It is possible that these prima facie
findings may be wrong as it is only an interim order and the parties may
provide evidence to the contrary which may result in the SEBI order being
modified.

 

The case presents a typical scenario of front running. There were
certain funds belonging to the ‘Fidelity Group’ that dealt in shares. The
relevant dealings were, as expected, in large quantities. And there was this ‘trader’
who placed orders on behalf of the mutual fund with brokerage houses.

 

SEBI has stated that this trader had two relatives
– his mother and his sister – and the three engaged in front running in
concert. How SEBI found out about this relation is an interesting aspect that
is dealt with separately. SEBI found that these relatives made significant
trades that were similar to the orders placed by the fund through the trader.
The trades by these relatives preceded those of the mutual fund and when the fund
itself placed the orders, the relatives reversed their trades. Thus, to
illustrate, if shares of Company A were to be purchased by the fund, the
relatives purchased shares of A before the fund placed its order, and on the
same day. When the orders of purchase for the fund were placed, the relatives
sold the shares they had purchased earlier. In a short span of a few hours, the
relatives made substantial profits. This was repeated over a period of time and
in case of several scrips.

 

It was also found that trading / bank accounts of these relatives were
opened shortly before such trading. Further investigation found that trades
also took place online through IP addresses located in Hong Kong where the
trader was stationed.

 

Thus, by what clearly appears to be intelligent information gathering,
SEBI noticed these transactions. SEBI held that this was front running.

 

USE OF MATRIMONIAL SITES AND INTERNET TO ESTABLISH THE RELATIONS BETWEEN
THE PARTIES

SEBI has in the past, to check for possible
connections, used social media like Facebook. Social media and many
internet-based social sites can provide possible clues to relations between
parties. These may include being ‘friends’ or ‘relatives’ as per the personal
profiles of persons. Even interactions in the form of reactions on posts /
comments could provide some preliminary basis for further investigation.

 

In this case, a question arose about what was the
relation between the employee of the mutual fund who placed the orders and the
two persons who traded apparently ahead of such orders and made substantial
profits. SEBI checked a matrimonial site for the profile of the trader and
found that he had effectively mentioned one of the persons as his mother. The
surname of these three persons was also the same. SEBI further investigated
using PAN card, KYC, bank account and other details of the persons and held
that the two persons were the mother / sister of the trader. SEBI accordingly
concluded for the purposes of its interim order that they were related.

 

This investigative method may be used increasingly
in future. Countless people are on social media and similar sites, and interact
actively there, put up their profiles, etc. Such profiles of course have varying
degrees of ‘privacy’ and particularly ‘public’ profiles (i.e., those that can
be seen by any person) are easy to investigate. The law relating to accessing
private information is developing and can be an interesting study by itself.
But it is clear that this does provide an opportunity for establishing
connections and gathering information. The connection between parties is
relevant not just for front running or insider trading but even for other
matters in securities laws such as price manipulation, takeovers and other
cases where parties are connected in their actions without formal agreements.

 

FINDINGS OF SEBI

SEBI compared the trades of the funds (through the trader) and his two
relatives and their timings, prices and whether they reversed in a synchronised
manner. SEBI held that the trades were connected and there was no explanation
other than that this was on account of front running.

 

It also found other factors which supported this, such as financial
transactions between the parties, the timing of opening of broker / demat accounts by these relatives, etc. SEBI accordingly
held, by its interim order, that this was a case of front running in violation of the relevant regulations.

 

ORDER / DIRECTIONS BY SEBI

SEBI issued several directions through the interim order. It directed
the parties to deposit in an escrow account the profits of Rs. 1.86 crores made
through this alleged front running. Such a direction to deposit the profits is
usually a prelude to a final order of disgorgement – i.e., forfeiting such
profits, usually also asking for interest. SEBI also directed banks and demat
authorities of the parties to not allow any transactions till the amount was
deposited. They have also been debarred from dealing in, or being associated
with, the stock markets.

 

SEBI has given an opportunity to the parties to present their case
before it against these interim directions. If the offence is proved, it is
possible that the parties may face further penal action that could include
debarment, a financial penalty and a final order of disgorgement of the profits
with interest.

 

CONCLUSIONS

This order is a good example of how SEBI has tried to overcome the
problems of gathering information and evidence for difficult-to-establish
offences of front running and thus even insider trading.

 

Use of internet and social media for investigation and evidence is,
however, a double-edged sword. It does give prima facie clues for
further investigation. But social media connections can be misleading. People
may have thousands of ‘friends’ or followers, who are often made by merely
clicking a button once on a webpage. Many of them may be total strangers.
Information uploaded on such pages may be unreliable and even false, and in any
case not authenticated sufficiently to be usable for legal action. However, as
in the present case, it can provide clues to investigate further. The challenge
would be to access private profiles and this would require a careful balance
between the need for privacy and the needs of public interest.

 

Front running arises out of the classic conflict of loyalty / duty and
greed. There are endless opportunities for persons in organisations or for
organisations themselves to illicitly profit from persons who place trust in
them. It would not be surprising if there are numerous such cases. They cause
losses to investors and harm the credibility of both the intermediaries and the
stock markets. If more are being detected and caught, it is good news.

 

However, it is submitted that the law relating to front running should
be made more comprehensive.
 

 

 

JOINT AND MUTUAL WILLS

INTRODUCTION

Quite
often, during a conversation about Wills the topic veers towards Joint Wills
and / or Mutual Wills. Ironically, this is a subject which finds no official recognition
in the Indian Succession Act, 1925, which is the Act governing Wills by most
people in India. In spite of this, it is a very popular subject! Both these
terms are often used interchangeably, but there is a stark difference between
the two. This month, let us examine the meaning of Mutual Wills and Joint Wills
and their salient features.

 

JOINT WILLS

A
Joint Will, as the name suggests, is a Will which is made jointly by two
persons, say, a husband and his wife. One Will is prepared for the couple in
which the distribution of their joint and even their separate properties is
laid down. It is like two Wills in one. The Will usually provides that on the
death of the husband all properties would go to his wife and vice versa.
It also lays down the distribution of properties once both pass away. The
Supreme Court in Dr. K.S. Palanisami (Dead) vs. Hindu Community in
General and Citizens of Gobichettipalayam and others, 2017 (13) SCC 15
(Palanisami’s case)
has defined a Joint Will as follows:

 

‘A
joint will is a will made by two or more testators contained in a single
document, duly executed by each testator, and disposing either of their
separate properties or of their joint property… It is in effect two or more
wills and it operates on the death of each testator as his will disposing of
his own separate property; on the death of the first to die it is admitted to
probate as his own will and on the death of the survivor, if no fresh will has
been made, it is admitted to probate as the disposition of the property of the
survivor. Joint wills are now rarely, if ever, made.’

 

In
Kochu Govindan Kaimal & Others vs. Thayankoot Thekkot Lakshmi Amma
and Others, AIR 1959 SC 71
, the Apex Court described Joint Wills as
follows:

‘…in
my judgment it is plain on the authorities that there may be a joint will in
the sense that if two people make a bargain to make a joint will, effect may be
given to that document. On the death of the first of those two persons the will
is admitted to probate as a disposition of the property that he possesses. On
the death of the second person, assuming that no fresh will has been made, the
will is admitted to probate as the disposition of the second person’s
property…’

 

MUTUAL WILLS

A Mutual Will, on the
other hand, is entirely different from a Joint Will (although they appear to be
the same). The Supreme Court in the case of Shiv Nath Prasad vs. State of
West Bengal, (2006) 2 SCC 757
has explained a Mutual Will in detail:

 

‘…we need to
understand the concept of mutual wills, mutual and reciprocal trusts and secret
trusts. A will on its own terms is inherently revocable during the lifetime of
the testator. However, “mutual wills” and “secret trusts”
are doctrines evolved in equity to overcome the problems of revocability of
wills and to prevent frauds. Mutual wills and secret trusts belong to the same
category of cases. The doctrine of mutual wills is to the effect that where
two individuals agree as to the disposal of their assets
and execute mutual
wills in pursuance of the agreement, on the death of the first testator (T1),
the property of the survivor testator (T2), the subject matter of the
agreement, is held on an implied trust for the beneficiary named in the
wills.
T2 may alter his / her will because a will is inherently revocable,
but if he / she does so, his / her representative will take the assets subject
to the trust. The rationale for imposing a “constructive trust” in
such circumstances is that equity will not allow T2 to commit a fraud by
going back on her agreement with T1.
Since the assets received by T2, on
the death of T1, were bequeathed to T2 on the basis of the agreement not to
revoke the will of T1, it would be a fraud for T2 to take the benefit, while
failing to observe the agreement
and equity intervenes to prevent this
fraud. In such cases, the instrument itself is the evidence of the agreement
and he, that dies first, does by his act carry the agreement on his part into
execution. If T2 then refuses, he / she is guilty of fraud, can never unbind
himself / herself and becomes a trustee, of course. For no man shall deceive
another to his prejudice. Such a contract to make corresponding wills in many
cases gets established by the instrument itself as the evidence of the
agreement… In the case of mutual wills generally we have an agreement
between the two testators concerning disposal of their respective properties.

Their mutuality and reciprocity depends on several factors…’

 

The Supreme Court in
Palanisami’s
case has given another view on what constitutes a Mutual
Will:

 

‘The
term “mutual wills” is used to describe joint or separate wills made as the
result of an agreement between the parties to create irrevocable interests in
favour of ascertainable beneficiaries. The agreement is enforced after the
death of the first to die by means of a constructive trust. There are often
difficulties as to proving the agreement, and as to the nature, scope, and effect of the trust imposed on the estate of the second to die.’

 

Thus, a Mutual Will
prevents a legatee from taking benefit under the Will in any manner contrary to
the provisions of the Will, i.e., such a Mutual Will cannot be revoked
unilaterally. For example, by way of a Mutual Will a husband bequeaths his
estate to his wife and his wife bequeaths her estate to him. Both of them also
provide that if any of them were to predecease the other, they bequeath all
their property to the wife’s brother. The wife dies and the husband revokes his
Mutual Will bequeathing everything to his niece. Such a revocation would not be
allowed since it would constitute a breach of trust upon the husband who
executed the Will on the understanding that after him and his spouse, the
estate would go as they had agreed earlier.

 

Mutual Wills can be
and usually are two separate Wills unlike a Joint Will which is always one
Will.

 

In Dilharshankar
C. Bhachecha vs. The Controller of Estate Duty, Ahmedabad, (1986) 1 SCC 701
,
the Court explained the difference between a Joint and a Mutual Will as
follows:

 

‘…Persons may make
joint wills which are, however, revocable at any time by either of them or by
the survivor. A joint will is looked upon as
the will of each testator, and may be proved on the death of one. But the
survivor will be treated in equity as a trustee of the joint property if there
is a contract not to revoke the will; but the mere fact of the execution of a
joint will is not sufficient to establish a contract not to revoke… The term
mutual wills is used to describe separate documents of a testamentary character
made as the result of an agreement between the parties to create irrevocable
interests in favour of ascertainable beneficiaries. The revocable nature of the
wills under which the interests are created is fully recognised by the Court of
Probate; but in certain circumstances the Court of Equity will protect and
enforce the interests created by the agreement despite the revocation of the
will by one party after the death of the other without having revoked his
will… There must be evidence of an agreement to create interests under the
mutual wills which are intended to be irrevocable after the death of the first to
die…’

 

A
Mutual Will can also be a Joint Will, in which case it is termed a Joint and
Mutual Will. Mutual Wills may be made either by a Joint Will or by separate
Wills, in pursuance of an agreement that they are not to be revoked. Such an
agreement could appear either in the Will itself or by a separate agreement.

 

One
of the distinctions between the two terms was explained by the Supreme Court in
Palanisami’s case as follows:

 

‘A
will is mutual when two testators confer upon each other reciprocal benefits,
as by either of them constituting the other his legatee; that is to say, when
the executants fill the roles of both testator and
legatee towards each other. But where the legatees are distinct from the
testators, there can be no question of a mutual will.’

 

Thus,
in a Mutual Will, X as a testator would make Y his legatee and Y as a testator
would make X her legatee. Thus, there would be reciprocal benefits on each
other. It is advisable that Mutual Wills should clearly set out the reciprocal
benefits being given and contain an express clause that neither testator can
revoke it unilaterally. During the lifetime of both the testators, they may
jointly decide to revoke a Mutual Will.

 

ARE SUCH WILLS ADVISABLE?

Personally,
the author prefers that separate Wills are
drafted
for couples rather than opting for Joint and / or Mutual Wills. The estate
planning process of a couple could be separate for each partner. There may be
situations such as divorce, remarriage, etc. There may be different interests such
as one may want to bequeath to family while the other may want to donate to
charity. Lastly, obtaining execution of such Wills and obtaining their probate
could be a complicated and sometimes confusing affair. When legal heirs are
anyway grappling with problems on account of the loss of a loved one, why
burden them with one more? That’s why, having a separate Will for each partner
would be the ideal scenario. Even if the Wills are what is popularly known as Mirror
Wills
, i.e., each is a reflection of the other.

 

However,
there is one scenario where a Mutual Will is advisable. If the intent is to
bind a couple to a certain pre-determined pattern of disposition without giving
a chance to wriggle out of this after the demise of one of the partners, then a
Mutual Will achieves this objective.
For instance, often
a fear is that after remarriage of one of the partners there could be new
claimants to the joint property of the couple. To address this, a Mutual Will
could be executed where during their lifetime each of the partners could enjoy
the property but once both die, the Will would provide the course of succession
to this property. None of the surviving partners would be in a position to
alter this Mutual Will since reciprocal promises have been constituted which
could only have been altered when both
were alive.

 

CONCLUSION

An
analysis of the above cases shows that the intention of the testator is
paramount in construing the nature of the Will. The Court adopts an armchair
construction method
where it sits in the chair of the testator. Hence, it
is very important that the Will is drafted in a very clear and unambiguous
manner so as to dispel all doubts in the mind of the Court.
 

THE LATEST AMENDMENTS TO THE INSOLVENCY AND BANKRUPTCY CODE, 2016

ONE STEP FORWARD
AND TWO STEPS BACKWARD?

 

INTRODUCTION

The Insolvency and Bankruptcy Code has been
one of the present government’s landmark legislations and continues to be
pursued as a mechanism to improve India’s standing in the rankings for ‘ease of
doing business’. The government has been keenly following the judicial
developments and has also been very proactive in amending the law in an attempt
to iron out any difficulties.

Recently, by a Gazette Notification dated 16th
August, 2019 bearing No. S.O. 2953(E), the provisions of the Insolvency and
Bankruptcy Code (Amendment) Act, 2019 (Amendment Act) were brought into force.
This Amendment Act, in principle, is touted to be an outcome of the decision
passed on 4th July, 2019 by the National Company Law Appellate
Tribunal (NCLAT) in the case of Standard Chartered Bank vs. Satish Kumar
Gupta, R.P. of Essar Steel Ltd.
1
and amends the Insolvency
and Bankruptcy Code, 2016 (IBC) on certain vital issues.

 

THE ESSAR STEEL CASE

The Essar Steel case related to the
insolvency and bankruptcy proceedings of Essar Steel India Limited (ESIL) which
were initiated on the basis of an application filed by the State Bank of India
and Standard Chartered Bank under the provisions of section 7 of the IBC before
the National Company Law Tribunal (NCLT), Ahmedabad. These proceedings were
amongst the first few insolvency proceedings initiated pursuant to the RBI
press release2  directing
banks to take action against 12 large companies that had defaulted on their
repayment obligations. The matter has had a chequered history and has been heavily
contested by various parties.

Initially, the litigation before the NCLT
was related to two resolution applicants, ArcelorMittal India Pvt. Ltd. (AMIPL)
and Numetal Limited (Numetal) submitting their respective resolution plans.

The Resolution Professional, however, found
both AMIPL and Numetal ineligible to be resolution applicants in view of the
amendments brought about by the Insolvency and Bankruptcy Code (Amendment) Act,
2017 and in particular the enactment of section 29A to the IBC which deals with
disqualification of applicants.

____________________________________

1   Company Appeal (AT) (Ins.) No. 242 of 2019

2   
https://www.rbi.org.in/scripts/BS_PressReleaseDisplay.aspx?prid=40743

 

While considering the challenge, the NCLT
remanded the matter back to the Committee of Creditors (COC) of ESIL, with
directions that the comments of the Resolution Professional on the eligibility
of the resolution applicants be placed before the COC and the COC should
consider the resolution plans submitted by the resolution applicants.


This decision of the NCLT was challenged
before the NCLAT. However, while the appeals were pending, the COC rejected the
proposals of both the resolution applicants, i.e., Numetal and AMIPL.
Eventually, when the appeals were finally heard by NCLAT, it found Numetal to
be an eligible resolution applicant as Numetal’s shareholder, Aurora
Enterprises Limited (which was a related party and hence violative of section
29A) had divested from Numetal. The NCLAT directed the COC to consider the
resolution plan of Numetal. However, insofar as the eligibility of AMIPL was
concerned, the NCLAT permitted its resolution plan to be considered by the COC
subject to it paying the outstanding dues and interest of KSS Petron Pvt. Ltd.
and Uttam Galva Steels Limited (both of which were alleged to be related
parties of AIMPL and hence affected by the provisions of section 29A). Both
Numetal and AMIPL approached the Supreme Court of India challenging the order
passed by the NCLAT.

 

The Supreme Court, vide its judgement of 4th
October, 20183 , while dealing with the challenges to section 29A of
the IBC, held that both the resolution applicants, AMIPL and Numetal, were in
breach of provisions of section 29A; however, exercising its powers under
Article 142 of the Constitution of India, it agreed to once again permit the
resolution applicants to pay the debts of their respective related corporate
debtors and submit the resolution plans for consideration by the COC.
Subsequently, only AMIPL paid the debts of its related corporate debtors and
the resolution plan submitted by it was considered and ultimately approved by
the COC.

______________________________________

3   Civil Appeal Nos. 9402-9405 of 2018 in
ArcelorMittal India Pvt. Ltd. vs. Satish Kumar Gupta and others

 

The second phase of litigation started
subsequent to approval of the resolution plan by the Adjudicating Authority
where the plan submitted by AMIPL was approved with certain modifications. The
order passed by the Adjudicating Authority was challenged before the NCLAT4
by various stakeholders, including the promoter, secured creditors as well as
the operational creditors and the COC. The NCLAT dismissed the challenge to the
resolution plan but in the process laid down principles which are arguably
against well-settled banking principles and distribution of assets.

 

The NCLAT held that the COC is not empowered
to decide the manner in which the distribution of the resolution proceeds is
required to be made between one or other creditors as the same is within the
exclusive domain of the resolution applicant and, if found discriminatory by
the NCLT, the resolution plan could be rejected. It further laid down that the
COC is merely required to see the viability and feasibility of the resolution
plan apart from the other requirements and ineligibility of the resolution
applicant but not the distribution of the proceeds.

 

It also held that that under the IBC there
was no distinction between secured and unsecured financial creditors and the
IBC only had a homogenous class of financial creditors. Further, it also stated
that the provisions of section 53 of the IBC will not apply to distribution of
amounts amongst stakeholders as proposed by the resolution applicant in the
resolution plan. Finally, NCLAT observed that in cases where the NCLT is unable
to decide the claim on merit, the parties can raise the issue before the
appropriate forum in terms of section 60(6) of the IBC, whereas financial and
operational creditors whose claims have been decided by the Adjudicating
Authority or by NCLAT, such decision being final, is binding on such financial
and operational creditors. Their total claims will be considered to have been
satisfied.

 

In addition to the above, NCLAT also held
that the claims of financial creditors who were beneficiaries of a guarantee
will stand satisfied to the extent of the guarantee and the comparative amount
of the guarantee cannot be claimed from the principal borrower.

______________

4   Supra at 3

 

CONCERNS
ARISING SUBSEQUENT TO THE NCLAT DECISION IN STANDARD CHARTERED BANK VS. SATISH
KUMAR GUPTA, R.P. OF ESSAR STEEL LTD.5

By laying down that the COC was not required
to look into the distribution of the proceeds but merely the viability and
feasibility of the resolution plan, the NCLAT has ruled contrary to the report
of the Banking Law Reforms Committee of November, 2015 wherein primacy has been
given to the COC to evaluate the various possibilities and take a decision. In
the words of the Banking Law Reforms Committee, ‘the appropriate disposition
of a defaulting firm is a business decision, and only the creditors should make
it’.

 

Fittingly, the Supreme Court in K.
Shashidhar vs. Indian Overseas Bank
6 held that the
commercial and business decisions of the financial creditors are not open to
any judicial review by the Adjudicating Authority or the appellate authority.
Largely, prior to the NCLAT decision in Essar Steel’s case, it was settled that
COC will be the imprimatur (meaning authoritative approval) that will
guide the resolution process. This, perhaps, also explains the purposive
distinction between financial and operational creditors and the consequential
waterfall mechanism under the IBC. However, by significantly taking away the
power to decide the distribution of the proceeds, the NCLAT had left the door
wide open for more companies seeing liquidation proceedings as opposed to
insolvency and resolution.

 

Another fundamental distinction made by the
NCLAT in Essar Steel’s case was where it has refused to recognise the
difference between secured and unsecured financial creditors and decided to
treat both at par. This has created grave difficulties for secured creditors
where insolvency proceedings are pending and which are yet to commence. As a
result, this would also cause the cost of borrowing to go up significantly. An
equally important point to note would be that on the kicking in of the
moratorium period, the rights of secured creditors would get immediately
impacted, and now, with this ruling, secured creditors would expect little in
the resolution process. It would, therefore, not be completely incorrect to
conclude that more secured creditors may prefer to opt for liquidation as opposed
to resolution, as under liquidation at least the sanctity of those secured
creditors that chose to realise the security would be maintained.
Interestingly, even u/s 31B of the Recovery of Debts Due to Banks and Financial
Institutions Act, 1993, primacy has been given to provisions of the IBC while
recognising the supremacy of secured creditors.

__________________________________

5   Supra at 3

6 
Civil Appeal No. 10673 of 2018 decided on 5th February, 2019

 

Another can of worms had also been opened
when the NCLAT held that provisions of section 53 of IBC do not apply to the
distribution of amounts received under a resolution plan but only apply in the
event of actual liquidation. This not only does violence to the language of the
statute, but is also a far cry from the well-established principles of law.
Even otherwise, operationally, this would lead to most COCs voting in favour of
liquidation as opposed to resolution, given that liquidation would recognise their
rights to realise security. Effectively, ‘maximisation of value’ through
resolution would arguably have become ‘liquidation’ value.

 

Given the flutter created by the judgement
in Essar Steel’s case, the government took prompt steps by amending the IBC.
Just how quick the reaction was is borne out from the fact that the judgement
in Essar Steel was passed on 4th July, 2019 and the Amendment Act
was passed on 24th July, 2019 and after receiving the President’s
Assent on 5th August, 2019 it was brought into force with effect
from 16th August, 2019.

 

Significantly, the NCLAT decision in the
Essar Steel matter has been challenged by the COC forthwith before the Supreme
Court7 and the same is pending further adjudication. It is yet to be
seen exactly how the same will play out, given that the Amendment Act is now in
force.

 

KEY
AMENDMENTS UNDER THE AMENDMENT ACT

Some of the key amendments brought about by
the Amendment Act are discussed below:

 

Amendment to section 7(4) of IBC

The Amendment Act has amended section 7(4)
of the IBC to make it necessary for the Adjudicating Authority to record
reasons if, in the case of a financial creditor application, it has not
ascertained the existence of default and passed the order within a period of 14
days. This amendment effectively recognises
the principle set out in the NCLAT decision in JK Jute Mills Company
Limited vs. Surendra Trading Company
8
where the NCLAT, while considering
whether the timelines under the IBC were mandatory for rectifying the defects
in an insolvency application, held that the timeline of seven days was
mandatory but the timeline of 14 days to decide on admission of the application
was directory. The NCLAT stated that reasons may be recorded where the
insolvency application is not disposed of within the time specified under the
IBC. Whilst the NCLAT made it discretionary to record reasons, the Amendment
Act makes it mandatory to record reasons.

____________________________

7   Civil Appeal (Diary Nos.) 24417 of 2019

 

 

 

Amendment to section 12 of IBC

A significant change brought about by the
Amendment Act is the mandatory timeline introduced for the completion of the
corporate insolvency resolution process (CIRP) by inserting a proviso to
section 12(3) of the IBC. The Amendment Act states that the CIRP shall
mandatorily be completed within a period of 330 days from the insolvency
commencement date, i.e., the date of admission, and shall be inclusive of
extensions granted and the time taken in legal proceedings in relation to the
resolution process of the corporate debtor. Where CIRP is at present pending,
the Amendment Act has made it mandatory for the CIRP to be completed within a
period of 90 days from the date of commencement of the Amendment Act, i.e., 16th
August, 2019.

__________________________________________

8   Company Appeal (AT) No. 09 of 2017 decided on
1st May, 2017. The NCLAT decision was challenged in the Supreme
Court in Civil Appeal No. 8400 of 2017 where the Supreme Court held that the
time to remove the defects from an insolvency application was not mandatory but
directory, but sufficient cause is required to be shown for the delay in
removing the defects

 

 

From the
changes made in the Amendment Act, this amendment seems to be the most
noteworthy and will have an immediate impact on all CIRPs, pending as well as
those admitted to insolvency. The timeline of 330 days, at first blush, seems
salutary, but given the mandatory nature of the amendment, appears difficult to
achieve in practice.

 

First, the 330-day period is inclusive of
all time taken in litigation in relation to the resolution process, which seems
difficult to achieve given the pendency of cases as well as delays in the
judicial system. Moreover, judicial primacy has already been bestowed to
exclude the time during which applications and appeals are pending before the
Adjudicating Authority and the appellate authority, keeping firmly in mind the
established principle, Actus curiae neminemgravabit – the act of the Court
shall harm no man
and, to quote the Supreme Court9 , ‘This is
only to say that in the event of the NCLT, or the NCLAT, or this Court taking
time to decide an application beyond the period of 270days, the time taken in
legal proceedings to decide the matter cannot possibly be excluded, as
otherwise a good resolution plan may have to be shelved, resulting in corporate
death and the consequent displacement of employees and workers.’

 

The NCLAT in the case of Quinn
Logistics India Pvt. Ltd. vs. Mack Soft Tech Pvt. Ltd. and Ors.
10
has enumerated several other instances beyond the control of the parties, other
than pending litigation, which could also delay the CIRP. Instances are also
seen where the suspended board of directors and personnel of the corporate
debtor have not co-operated with the interim resolution professional leading to
delay in formal commencement of the insolvency resolution process. Second, this
amendment makes the extension period granted for the CIRP exclusive. This,
along with the mandatory language of the amendment, would suggest that in the
event the CIRP is not completed within the period of 330 days, there would be
no other option before the Adjudicating Authority but to remit the corporate
debtor to liquidation under the provisions of section 33 of the IBC.
Threateningly, this has been the outcome in the case of S.N. Plumbing
Limited
11 where the resolution plan was not
approved within the period of 270 days under the then prevailing provisions of
the IBC, and the NCLAT held that the COC ceased to have any authority after 270
days, resulting in the Adjudicating Authority being mandatorily required to
pass an order for liquidation. Needless to say, this would be against the
spirit of the IBC which has fostered the idea to maximise valuation and save the
debtor from corporate death. Additionally, a one-size-fits-all approach may not
work where a CIRP for companies as large as Essar Steel India Limited having a
resolution plan worth more than Rs. 40,000 crores is being deliberated upon.

________________________________________

9   Supra at 5 – This decision was prior to the
Amendment Act, where the time period allowed under the IB Code was 270 days
inclusive of extension of 90 days

10  Decision
dated 8th May, 2018 in Company Appeal (AT) Insolvency No. 185 of 2018

 

Amendment to section 30 of IBC

Another key change has been made by amending
the provisions of section 30 of the IBC. This change has primarily been brought
about in view of the NCLAT decision in Essar Steel’s case. Essar Steel’s case
stated that it would be impermissible for a resolution applicant to
discriminate between various classes of creditors, such as secured and
unsecured creditors. This led to a position where, even though certain
creditors had security, they would recover only such amounts as would an
unsecured creditor. This was widely criticised.

 

The amendment to section 30 now provides
that a resolution plan should at the very least provide for payments to
operational creditors, which shall be the higher of the amount that would be
paid to the operational creditor u/s 53 of the IBC on liquidation of the
corporate debtor, or the amount that would be paid to the operational creditor,
if the corporate debtor was wound up and the resolution proceeds were
distributed in accordance with the waterfall set out in section 53(1). The
amendment further provides that the resolution plan should provide for the
payment to financial creditors who do not vote in favour of the resolution plan
and that such payment shall not be less than the amount such creditor would
receive u/s 53 if the corporate debtor was being liquidated. As would be
apparent, this change has been brought about to emphasise that the distribution
of resolution proceeds shall only be in accordance with the statutory waterfall
provided u/s 53 of the IBC and to negate the anomaly created in view of the
NCLAT’s decision in the Essar Steel case. This, therefore, clarifies that
different classes of creditors may continue to be treated differently and the
interest of a secured creditor would take priority over that of an unsecured
one.

____________________________________________

11  NCLAT decision in Sanjay Kumar Ruia vs.
Catholic Syrian Bank Limited
decided on 3rd January, 2019

 

 

Under section 53, the priority of claims
would be for claims of insolvency resolution professional costs, workmen’s
dues, claims of secured creditor where such secured creditor has relinquished
his security and is standing in line with the other creditors, wages of
employees, financial debts of unsecured creditors, government dues, unsecured
debts of secured creditors after adjusting the security value that they have
realised on enforcing the security. This means that only after the above claims
have been satisfied, the claims of operational creditors are given their due.
This is also the reason why operational creditors are normally given a nil
value or only Re. 1 as the resolution applicants are uncertain whether any
value will remain subsequent to settling the prior claims.

 

Section 30 has also been amended with an explanation
to state that the distribution of the resolution proceeds in accordance with
section 30 shall be fair and equitable. This change, in the view of the
authors, has been brought about in order to cease and desist operational
creditors or unsecured financial creditors from claiming that the resolution
plan is unfair, inequitable and discriminatory.

 

As an example, if a corporate debtor has
overall creditors of say Rs. 1,000 crores (Rs. 500 crores secured and remaining
unsecured), is undergoing insolvency and has a liquidation value of about Rs.
300 crores, the code mandates that a resolution applicant pay the creditors a
minimum of Rs. 300 crores. Further, the distribution of the Rs. 300 crores must
be in a manner so that they pay each class of creditors more money than they
would have got if the corporate debtor is wound up and money received is
distributed as per the waterfall set out in section 53 of the Code. Based on
Essar Steel’s judgement, distribution of amounts received from a resolution
applicant (Rs. 300 crores) would have to be paid proportionately to all
creditors for it to be approved (irrespective of their place in the waterfall
set out in section 53). Interestingly, in a recent judgement12, the
NCLAT has considered the amended provisions of section 30 of the IBC and has
held that creditors falling under the same class cannot be treated differently,
even if they have a dissenting vote. The basis of the judgement seems to be
that even though provisions of section 30 have been amended, the provisions of
regulation 38 of the CIRP regulations have not been amended. Thus, the CIRP
regulations do not permit a successful resolution applicant to discriminate
between similarly situated ‘secured financial creditors’ on the ground of
dissenting vote.

__________________________________

12  Company Appeal (AT) Insolvency No. 745 of 2018
decided on 17th September, 2019 – Hero Fincorp Ltd. vs. Rave
Scans Pvt. Ltd. and Ors.

 

 

Another explanation added to section 30
clarifies that on and from the commencement date of the Amendment Act, i.e., on
and from 16th August, 2019, the amended provisions of section 30
will also apply (a) where the resolution plan is pending approval or has not
been rejected by the Adjudicating Authority, (b) where an appeal has been preferred
either before the NCLAT or the Supreme Court, or (c) where a legal proceeding
has been initiated in any court against the decision of the Adjudicating
Authority in respect of the resolution plan.

 

Yet another amendment that has been brought
to section 30 in view of the NCLAT’s decision in Essar Steel’s case is that the
COC is required to consider not just the ‘feasibility and viability’ of the
resolution plan but also ‘the manner of distribution proposed, which may take
into account the order of priority amongst creditors as laid down in section
53(1) of the IBC including the priority and value of the security interest of a
secured creditor’. A bare reading of this change will make it abundantly clear
that this has been brought about only to address the Essar Steel case.

 

By virtue of these changes and the
applicability of the amendments to section 30 even to those resolution plans
where appeals are pending before the NCLAT and the Supreme Court, it is clear
that these amendments may change the eventual distribution of the resolution
proceeds in the Essar Steel case.

 

OTHER
AMENDMENTS UNDER THE AMENDMENT ACT

Amendment to section 5(26) of IBC

Section 5(26) of the IBC has been amended to
clarify that the resolution plan may include provisions for restructuring,
including by way of merger, amalgamation and demerger. By permitting
restructuring under a resolution plan, the IBC has provided for greater
flexibility in the potential revival of a corporate debtor which is in
furtherance of the objective of the IBC. By providing even for merger,
amalgamation and demerger as potential options in a resolution plan, the
Amendment Act has effectively borrowed the principle as laid out in the NCLAT
decision in S.C. Sekaran vs. Amit Gupta & Ors.13
wherein it directed the liquidator to take steps u/s 230 of the
Companies Act, 2013 and only if there is a failure of revival, should the
liquidator then proceed with the sale of the company’s assets wholly, and if
that is not possible, then to sell the company in part and in accordance with
law.

_______________________________

13  Company Appeal (AT) (Insolvency) No. 495 &
496 of 2018 decided on 29th January, 2019

 

 

Amendment to section 25A(3) of IBC

The Amendment Act has substituted the
provisions of section 25A(3) with the addition of section 3A which provides
that the authorised representative under 21(6A), i.e., the authorised
representative for security and deposit holders (viz., debenture / bond holders
and fixed deposit holders) as well as real estate allottees shall vote at COC
meetings in accordance with a majority decision, i.e., 50.01% or more of the
financial creditors he represents. Additionally, the amendment also states that
where the decision is in respect of section 12A, i.e., withdrawal of the
insolvency application, the authorised representative shall vote in accordance
with section 25(3) only, i.e., in accordance with the instructions received
from each financial creditor, to the extent of such financial creditor’s voting
share.

 

This amendment will further enhance the
objective to complete the insolvency resolution process in 330 days where large
insolvencies involving home buyers and investors holding security receipts are
concerned.

 

Amendment to section 31(1) of IBC

Amendment to section 31(1) has crystallised
that once the resolution plan has been approved by the Adjudicating Authority,
the same shall be binding on all and sundry. The Amendment Act has specifically
included Central government, state government and local authority to whom
statutory dues are pending in the list of stakeholders on whom the resolution
plan shall be binding.

 

As much as this is a much-celebrated
amendment as it will lead to increased resolution applicant interest and
confidence to bid by staving regulatory litigation, it could also lead to
situations where companies being in significant statutory debt could avoid
prosecution by simply knocking on the doors of the NCLT.

 

Amendment to section 33(2) of IBC

Provisions for initiation of liquidation as
provided u/s 33 have been amended to statutorily recognise the supremacy of the
COC to decide on the insolvency process of the corporate debtor. The amendment
provides that the COC may take a decision to liquidate the corporate debtor at any
time after the constitution of the COC but before confirmation of the
resolution plan, including before preparation of the information memorandum.

 

As argued earlier, this again recognises
that, after all, it is the COC which is the best judge on taking commercial
decisions, including as to whether or not revival of the corporate debtor is
possible. If the COC views that resolution is unlikely or not possible, it can
now kick-start the process of liquidation immediately and save time. Even
before the principle of COC supremacy was recognised by the Supreme Court in K.
Shashidhar
14, the National Company Law Tribunal, Mumbai in
the case of Gupta Coal India Private Limited15
recognised the supremacy of the COC and permitted liquidation of the corporate
debtor where it rejected the resolution plan and decided to go for liquidation.
The National Company Law Tribunal held that it could not go against the
decision of the COC.

 

CONCLUSION

The Amendment Act, in part, is a step in the
right direction where it has recast the efficacy of the resolution process by
recognising the COC’s supremacy and commercial wisdom in deciding not only on
the feasibility and viability of the resolution plan but also the distribution
of the resolution proceeds. Another laurel of the Amendment Act is that it has
statutorily recognised the applicability of the waterfall mechanism u/s 53 of
the IBC regarding liquidation proceedings to even insolvency proceedings. However,
despite these advantages the amendment to section 12 where the 330-day deadline
has been introduced as a hard stop may be impractical and risks more companies
undergoing liquidation rather than resolution. The government must naturally
look to augment the number of NCLT benches and improve the infrastructure.
There is also a need for improved training being given to stakeholders like
resolution professionals and COC members who play a crucial role in the
process.

 

Much like amendments to various economic
legislations being tested on constitutional principles, even the provisions of
the Amendment Act are now subject to the constitutional challenge in the case
of Committee of Creditors of Essar Steel India Limited vs. Satish Kumar
Gupta & Anr.
16. It now remains to be seen whether the
changes proposed would have the necessary effect on the corporate insolvency
resolution process and yield the desired results.

_________________________________

14
Supra at 8

15
Decisionin MA 524 in Company Petition No.
31 of 2017 rendered on 1st January, 2018

16 Order dated 7th August, 2019
passed in Civil Appeal (Diary Nos.) 24417 of 2019

 

 

 

SUPERIOR VOTING RIGHTS SHARES: A NEW INSTRUMENT FOR FUNDING

BACKGROUND

After a short
consultation process, the Ministry of Corporate Affairs and the Securities and
Exchange Board of India have, in quick succession, notified the new regime and regulatory
requirements relating to Superior Voting Rights equity shares (SRs).
Essentially, SRs are a special category of equity shares. They provide for
extra voting rights in comparison with ‘ordinary equity shares’.

 

Generally, all
equity shares are equal. They have the same right to dividends, the same rights
of voting and other features. To use the common Latin term, they are all pari
passu.

 

For private
companies, there was considerable flexibility to create several categories of
equity shares, each category having different rights. Typically, the
differences relate to voting and / or dividends. One category of equity shares,
for example, may have multiple voting rights as compared to others. This
enabled the holders to exercise far more control and say, compared to the
‘economic’ interest in the company.

 

Availability of
such flexibility helped companies and their founders / promoters to negotiate
with investors. Investors may be interested in economic returns while the
promoters / founders may be needed to be given assurance of control over the
running and management of the company.

 

However, while
this was well accepted in case of private companies, there was divergence of
views relating to listed companies and even unlisted public companies. On the
one hand, it was argued that such matters should be left for internal
negotiations and decisions of the company, its promoters and investors. If they
desire to have such a structure, the law should not meddle. This is, of course,
so long as there is adequate disclosure of the facts. On the other hand, there
was opposition to allowing any such instrument giving differential rights on
the ground that it would allow a small group of shareholders to control the
company even at the cost of shareholders holding otherwise majority of economic
value. It was argued that such instruments went against the principle of
corporate democracy and governance.

 

SEBI varied its
view over a period of time. It had allowed the issue of one category of such
instruments but there was an approval process that often took months. The
result was that there were barely 4-5 companies that issued such instruments.
Curiously, it was found that in most of the cases, such instruments traded at a
huge discount over the ‘ordinary equity shares’. There was far less trading,
too.

 

Recently,
however, the debate arose again particularly in case of startups that
extensively use technology (internet, digital, biotech, etc.). Such companies
need capital and flexibility and there has been a history of companies that
have seen very rapid growth. Such categories of companies need to be given a
freer hand and also their promoters given a share disproportionate to the
amount of money that they invest. SEBI had recently initiated a consultation
process wherein the current law and practice in India and abroad was
highlighted.

 

After debate
and consultation, the Ministry of Corporate Affairs (MCA) and SEBI have both
made changes in their respective regulations / rules to allow for certain types
of instruments. The features of these instruments are briefly discussed here.

 

What type of
instruments are allowed to be issued?

Equity shares
with extra voting rights than other ‘ordinary’ equity shares are allowed. These
rights are called superior rights and hence such instruments are referred to as
‘Superior Rights’ shares or SRs.

 

Which type of
companies are allowed to issue SRs?

All companies
are given such powers. The MCA has made generic rules applicable to all
companies. However, SEBI has made further regulations applicable to listed
companies.

 

WHAT
ARE SR
s?

SRs are a
special category of equity shares with superior voting rights as compared to
other equity shares. No other differential, whether of dividends, share in
property, etc., is permitted. Thus, for example, the SRs – or ordinary equity
shares – cannot be given extra or lesser dividends. It is just that when it
comes to the matter of voting at general meetings, SRs would have extra voting
rights.

 

Note that the
MCA rules applicable to all companies generally provide for a wider category of
instruments not merely restricted to SRs. However, the focus of this article is
on SRs since SEBI has recognised and permitted only this class of instruments.

 

Shares with
‘inferior’ rights not allowed

Only shares
with superior voting rights are allowed to be issued. Thus, a company can have
a share with multiple voting rights or one voting right. It cannot have a share
with voting rights less than one vote per share. At present, companies have
issued shares with less voting rights. Such shares cannot be issued any more by
listed companies.

 

Shares with
other differential rights

Equity shares
with lesser or more dividend rights are not permitted to be issued by listed companies.
No other differential is also possible. The only differential permitted is
issue of shares with superior voting rights.

 

Who can be
issued SRs?

Unlisted
companies can issue SRs to any person. However, if the company wants to list
its shares on exchanges, the promoters / founders to whom SRs are issued should
be acting in an executive position in the company. Further, such SRs holders
should not be part of a promoter group whose collective net worth is more than
Rs. 500 crores.

 

How much extra
voting rights can be given to SRs?

SRs can be
given two to ten times extra voting rights as compared to ordinary equity
shares. At the minimum, thus, one SR can have twice the vote of an ordinary
equity share; and at the maximum, ten times. The multiple has to be in whole
numbers and not fractions (e.g., one cannot issue SRs with two and a half times
voting rights of ordinary equity shares).

What are the
procedures and approvals required for issue of SRs?

There are
several conditions for the issue of SRs. The articles of association should
permit such an issue. The companies’ rules require that an ordinary resolution
has to be passed approving such issue and for this purpose, certain disclosures
need to be made. However, the SEBI regulations require a special resolution
with certain further disclosure requirements. Earlier, there was a requirement
of having a three-year profit track record, but this requirement is now
dropped. As far as unlisted companies are concerned, any company can issue SRs.

 

Classes of SRs

The SEBI
regulations permit only one class of SRs.

 

‘Coat-tail’
provisions

These refer to
those situations where the SRs will have the same voting rights as ordinary
equity shares. In other words, SRs as well as ordinary equity shares will have
one vote per share. These requirements are prescribed for listed companies by
SEBI. Thus, in respect of the specified situations, which relate to important
matters or where there can be major conflict of interest, etc., the extra
voting rights on SRs are not available.

 

Sunset
provisions

Sunset in this context means the period of time after which the SRs
become ordinary equity shares. In other words, the extra voting rights of SRs
are removed. Unlisted companies are not mandatorily required to have sunset
provisions. However, listed companies need to provide that the SRs shall be
converted into ordinary equity shares by the fifth anniversary of listing of
the shares in the public issue of such a company. Such period can be extended
by another five years if a resolution is passed by the shareholders other than
SRs holders. The holders of SRs can, however, convert their SRs to ordinary
equity shares earlier.

 

There are also
mandatory sunset events where on the occurrence of such events the SRs get
converted into ordinary equity shares. These include, e.g., when the SR holder
resigns from the executive position, dies, etc.

 

Who can hold
SRs? What if they transfer the SRs?

Only those
promoters who have an executive position in the company can hold SRs. If the
holder dies, the person to whom such shares devolve will not have any superior
rights in respect of such shares. Generally, sale of SRs will result in the
superior voting rights lapsing and such shares becoming like other ordinary
equity shares.

Lock-in period

Under the SEBI
regulations, the SRs held by the promoters shall be locked in during the period
they are SRs, or for the period of lock-in in accordance with the ordinary
provisions relating to lock-in for minimum promoters’ contribution, whichever
is later.

 

Maximum
percentage of voting rights

The SRs cannot
have voting rights above 74% of the total voting rights. Thus, the ordinary
equity shares need to have at least 26% voting rights. For listed companies,
the ordinary equity shares held by SRs holders are also counted for the
purposes of this limit of 74%.

 

Special
requirements relating to corporate governance for listed companies

A company
having SRs is required to ensure that at least half of its board consists of
independent directors. Its Audit Committee should consist only of independent
directors. And its Nomination and Remuneration Committee, its
Risk Management Committee and its Stakeholders Committee should comprise of at
least two-thirds independent directors.

 

CONCLUDING
REMARKS

The positive
aspect of the new set of provisions is that now, particularly in case of listed
companies, SRs can be issued without formal approval of regulatory authorities
like SEBI. Approval of shareholders is generally enough. The discretion and
also the delay for such approval is thus eliminated.

 

However, it can
be seen that a very narrow type of instruments is permitted to be issued and
that, too, having a limited validity period. The superior rights are not
applicable under several situations. Importantly, though the wording is not
sufficiently clear, it appears that listed companies cannot make a fresh issue
of SRs (except as rights / bonus). Shares with inferior voting rights cannot in
any case be issued.

 

Thus, the
regulators have taken a very conservative position as regards the issue of SRs.
There is of course a worldwide debate on whether such shares with differential
rights be allowed and under what circumstances. While many countries do allow
(and many do not), some countries let companies and their shareholders /
investors decide. There is thus a good argument to allow flexibility to
companies and their investors to decide on what type of instruments can be
issued instead of a blanket ban or very narrow permissibility.

 

One of the
principal objections is that investors do not understand such instruments and
hence may end up acquiring them to their loss. Alternatively, they may simply
not invest. One would have, though, thought that after so many years of debate
on such instruments, there would be knowledge for those who want to make some
effort. After all, even equity investing is for informed investors, more so
when the focus of regulations these days is on more and more disclosures and
transparency.

 

Be that as it
may be, there is now a narrow but fairly clear type of instrument that can be
issued. Time will tell how successful it is with companies, their promoters /
founders and, above all, investors.
 

 

THE ANCESTRAL PROPERTY CONUNDRUM RELOADED

Introduction

Under the Hindu
Law, the term ‘ancestral property’, as generally understood, means any property
inherited from three generations above of male lineage, i.e., from the father, grandfather,
great-grandfather. In August, 2019, this Feature had analysed the confusion
surrounding the issue of ancestral property, more specifically, whether
ancestral property received by a person can be transferred away?

 

This Feature
had then noted that, as regards ancestral property, two views were prevalent.

View-1: Ancestral property cannot be alienated. According to this view, if the
person inheriting it has sons, grandsons or great-grandsons, then it
automatically becomes joint family property in his hands and his lineal
descendants automatically become coparceners along with him. A corollary of
property becoming ancestral property is that it cannot be willed away or
alienated in any other manner by the person who inherits it.

View-2: Ancestral property becomes self-acquired property in the hands of the
person inheriting it. Thus, he can deal with it by Will, gift, transfer, etc.,
in any manner he pleases.

 

RECENT DEVELOPMENTS

Subsequent to
the publication of this Feature in August, 2019 the Supreme Court has once
again analysed the issue of ancestral property. What is interesting to note is
that on this burning issue two decisions of the Apex Court were delivered, both
of Co-ordinate Benches and both orders delivered on the same day (without reference
to one another)! These decisions appear divergent but ultimately due to the
facts, the conclusion reached is the same. Let us examine both these decisions.

 

Case-1:
Arshnoor Singh vs. Harpal Kaul, CA 5124/2019, order dated 1st July,
2019 (SC)

A person had
inherited property from his father who died in 1951 and which he, in turn, had
inherited from his father. This person tried to sell the property but his son
(the appellant before the Supreme Court) petitioned the Court against the same
on the grounds that the property was ancestral property and hence he could not
sell it on his own. Accordingly, the property was coparcenary / joint family
property in which the son had also acquired an interest by birth and hence his
father could not sell it as per his wish.

 

A two-member
Bench of the Supreme Court analysed various decisions, such as Yudhishter
vs. Ashok Kumar, 1987 AIR 558
on this subject (which were dealt with in
detail in the August, 2019 issue of the BCAJ under this Feature). It
held that after the Hindu Succession Act, 1956 came into force, the concept of
ancestral property has undergone a change. Post-1956, if a person inherited a
self-acquired property from his paternal ancestors, the said property became
his self-acquired property and did not remain coparcenary property.

 

However, the
Apex Court held that if the succession opened under the old Hindu law, i.e.,
prior to the commencement of the Hindu Succession Act, 1956, the parties would
be governed by Mitakshara law. The property inherited by a male Hindu
from his paternal male ancestor would be coparcenary property in his hands
vis-à-vis his male descendants up to three degrees below him. The nature of
property remained as coparcenary property even after the commencement of the
Hindu Succession Act, 1956. Incidentally, the comprehensive decision of the
Delhi High Court in the case of Surender Kumar vs. Dhani Ram, CS(OS) No.
1732/2012, dated 18th January, 2016
had taken the very same
view.

 

The Supreme
Court further analysed that in the case on hand, the first owner (i.e., the
great-grandfather of the appellant in that case) died intestate in 1951 and
hence the succession opened in 1951. This was a time when the Hindu Succession
Act was not in force. Hence, the nature of property inherited by the first
owner’s son was coparcenary property and thereafter, everyone claiming under
him inherited the same as ancestral property. The Court distinguished its
earlier ruling in the case of Uttam vs. Saubhag Singh, Civil Appeal
2360/2016, dated 2nd March, 2016
since that dealt with a
case where the succession was opened in 1973 (after the Hindu Succession Act,
1956 came into force), whereas the present case dealt with a situation where
the succession was opened in 1951.

 

The Supreme
Court reiterated its earlier decision in the case of Valliammai Achi vs.
Nagappa Chettiar, AIR 1967 SC 1153
that once a person obtains a share
in an ancestral property, then it is well settled that such share is ancestral
property for his male children. They become owners by virtue of their birth.
Accordingly, the Supreme Court did not allow the sale by the father to go
through since it affected his son’s rights in the property. Thus, the only
reason why the Supreme Court upheld the concept of ancestral property was
because the succession was opened prior to 1956.

 

Case-2: Doddamuniyappa vs. Muniswamy, CA No. 7141/2008, order dated 1st
July, 2019 (SC)

This decision of the Supreme Court also pertained to the very same
issue. The Supreme Court held that it was well settled and held by it in Smt.
Dipo vs. Wassan Singh 1983 (3) SCC 376
, that the property inherited
from a father by his sons became joint family property in the hands of the
sons. Based on this principle, the Supreme Court concluded that property
inherited by a person from his grandfather would remain ancestral property and
hence, his father could not sell the same. In this case, neither did the
Supreme Court refer to its earlier decisions in Uttam vs. Saubhag Singh
(Supra) or Yudhishter vs. Ashok Kumar (Supra)
nor did it go into the
issue of whether the succession was opened prior to 1951. It held as a matter
of principle that all ancestral property inherited by a person would continue
to be ancestral property for his heirs.

 

It is humbly
submitted that in the light of the above decisions, this view would not be
tenable after the enactment of the Hindu Succession Act, 1956. However, based
on the facts of the present case, one can ascertain that the first owner died
sometime before 1950 and hence it can be concluded that the succession opened
prior to 1956. If that be the case, as held in Arshnoor Singh vs. Harpal
Kaul (Supra)
, the property continues to be ancestral in the hands of
the heirs. Hence, while the principle of the decision in Doddamuniyappa’s case
seems untenable, the conclusion is correct!

 

AUTHOR’S (FINAL) VIEW

A conjoined
reading of the Hindu Succession Act, 1956 and the decisions of the Supreme
Court show that the customs and traditions of Hindu Law have been given a
decent burial by the codified Act of 1956. It is (once again) submitted that
the view expressed by the Delhi High Court in the case of Surender Kumar
(Supra)
is the most comprehensive exposition on the subject of
ancestral property. To reiterate, the important principles laid down by the
Delhi High Court are that:

 

(i)   Inheritance of ancestral
property after 1956 does not create an HUF property and inheritance of
ancestral property after 1956 therefore does not result in creation of an HUF
property;

(ii)  Ancestral property can only
become an HUF property if inheritance is before 1956, and such HUF property
therefore which came into existence before 1956 continues as such even after
1956;

(iii) If a person dies after
passing of the Hindu Succession Act, 1956 and there is no HUF existing at the
time of the death of such a person, inheritance of an immovable property of
such a person by his heirs is no doubt inheritance of an ‘ancestral’ property
but the inheritance is as a self-acquired property in the hands of the legal
heir;

(iv) After passing of the Hindu
Succession Act, 1956 if a person inherits a property from his paternal
ancestors, the said property is not an HUF property in his hands and the
property is to be taken as a self-acquired property of the person who inherits
the same.

 

CONCLUSION

In recent
times, some newspapers have also joined the confusion bandwagon and have
started printing articles suggesting that ancestral property continues as ancestral
in the hands of the person inheriting the same. All of these help add fuel to
an already raging controversy.

 

Considering these latest Supreme Court decisions,
it is evident that the government needs to urgently amend the Hindu Succession
Act en masse and specifically address the burning issue of ancestral
property. A piecemeal approach to amendment should be avoided and the entire
Act should be replaced with a new one. The Act is over 60 years old and should
be substituted by a modern, comprehensive legislation which can prevent
litigation. Precious money and time would be saved by doing so. Till that time,
we will continue witnessing sequels to this puzzle known as ancestral property!

 

IBC OR RERA? AND THE WINNER IS…!

INTRODUCTION

The Insolvency and
Bankruptcy Code, 2016 (‘the IBC’ or ‘the Code’) has probably seen the maximum
amount of litigation of all statutes that a three-year-old enactment can
witness. In addition to the disputes at the NCLT and the NCLAT level, the
Supreme Court has also delivered several landmark and innovative judgements
under the IBC. The Code deals with the insolvency resolution of stressed
corporate debtors and, where resolution is not possible, then their
liquidation. The government has also been very proactive in amending the Act to
take care of deficiencies, changing circumstances and situations.

 

It is interesting to note
that the maximum cases under the IBC have been from the real estate sector. As
of 30th June, 2019, 421 real estate cases were referred to the NCLT
under the IBC; of these, in 164 cases companies have been ordered to be
liquidated and 257 cases are still on. It is a well-known fact that most real
estate projects, especially those in the residential sector, are reeling under
debt stress. This has led to incomplete projects, prolonged delays in handing
over possession, etc. Aggrieved home buyers tried to avail the remedy of
seeking relief under the Code. There were several decisions which held that
home buyers could drag a realtor to proceedings under the Code.

 

Ultimately, the Code was
amended in 2018 to expressly provide that home buyers were financial creditors
under the Code and could trigger the Code. This was done by adding an
Explanation to section 5(8)(f) of the Code in the definition financial debt
– ‘any amount raised from an allottee under a real estate project shall be
deemed to be an amount having the commercial effect of a borrowing.’

 

It further provided that
representatives of home buyers could be appointed on the Committee of
Creditors. Thus, the 2018 Amendment empowered home buyers to a great extent.

Another remedy available to
home buyers was to seek relief under the provisions of the Real Estate
(Regulation and Development) Act, 2016
or RERA. Yet another remedy
available is to approach the consumer forums under the Consumer Protection
Act, 1986
since various judgements have held that a flat buyer is also a
consumer under that Act.

 

However, an interesting
issue which arises is whether these three Acts are at conflict with one
another? And in the event of a conflict, which Act would prevail? This
interesting issue was before the Supreme Court in Pioneer Urban Land
& Infrastructure Ltd. vs. UOI, [2019] 108 taxmann.com 147 (SC).
Let
us dissect this judgement and some developments which have taken place pursuant
to the same.

 

PIONEER’S CASE

Challenge:
The real estate developers challenged the 2018 Amendment to the IBC on the
grounds that it was constitutionally invalid. Further, since there was a
specific enactment, RERA, which dealt with real estate, the IBC, which was a
general statute, could not override the same. Further, RERA also contained a non-obstante
clause and hence it must be given priority over the IBC.

 

Twin
non-obstante clauses:
The IBC contains a non-obstante
clause in section 238 which provides that it overrides all other laws in force.
RERA also has a similar provision in section 89 but it also has section 88; and
section 88 provides that RERA shall be in addition to, and not in derogation
of, the provisions of any other law for the time being in force.

 

The Supreme Court negated
all pleas of the developers and upheld the supremacy of the IBC. It held that
the non-obstante clause of RERA came into force on 1st May,
2016 as opposed to the non-obstante clause of the Code which came into
force on 1st December, 2016. IBC had no provision similar to section
88 of RERA. It was clear that Parliament was aware of RERA when it amended the
Code in 2018. The fact that RERA was in addition to and not in derogation of
the provisions of any other law for the time being in force also made it clear
that the remedies under RERA to allottees were intended to be additional and
not exclusive remedies. The Code as amended, was later in point of time than
RERA, and must be given precedence over RERA, given section 88 of RERA.

 

Further, the Code and RERA
operated in completely different spheres. The Code dealt with a proceeding in
rem in which the focus is the rehabilitation of the corporate debtor by
taking over its management. On the other hand, RERA protects the interests of
the individual investor in real estate projects by requiring the promoter to
strictly adhere to its provisions. The object of RERA was to see that real
estate projects came to fruition within the stated period and that allottees
were not left in the lurch and were finally able to realise their dream of a
home, or be paid compensation if such dream was shattered, or at least get back
monies that they had advanced towards the project with interest. Given the
different spheres within which these two enactments operated, different
parallel remedies were given to allottees.

 

Wrong classification plea: Another challenge was that home buyers being classified as financial
creditors and not operational creditors, was constitutionally invalid. The
Court set aside this plea also. It held that real estate developers were a
unique case where the developer who was the supplier of the flat is the debtor
inasmuch as the home buyer / allottee funds his own apartment by paying amounts
in advance to the developer for construction. Another vital difference between
operational debt and allottees is that an operational creditor has no interest
in the corporate debtor, unlike the case of an allottee of a real estate
project who is vitally concerned with the financial health of the corporate
debtor. Further, in such an event no compensation, nor refund together with
interest, which is the other option, will be recoverable from the corporate
debtor. One other important distinction is that in an operational debt there is
no consideration for the time value of money – the consideration of the debt is
the goods or services that are either sold or availed of from the operational
creditor. Payments made in advance for goods and services are not made to fund
the manufacture of such goods or the provision of such services. In real estate
projects, money is raised from the flat allottee as instalments for flat
purchase. What is predominant, insofar as the real estate developer is
concerned, is the fact that such instalment payments are used as a means of
finance qua the real estate project.

It is
these fundamental differences between the real estate developer and the
supplier of goods and services that the legislature has focused upon and
included real estate developers as financial debtors. Hence, the Supreme Court
held it was clear that there cannot be said to be any infraction of equal
protection of the laws. Thus, even though flat allottees were unsecured
creditors, they were placed on the same pedestal as financial creditors like
banks and institutions. It held that the definition of the term ‘financial
debt’ u/s 5(8)(f) of the Code (‘any amount raised under other transaction,
including any forward sale or purchase agreement, having the commercial effect
of a borrowing’
) would subsume within it amounts raised under transactions
which, however, are not necessarily loan transactions so long as they have the
commercial effect of a borrowing. It is not necessary that the transaction must
culminate in money being given back to the lender. The expression ‘borrow’ was
wide enough to include an advance given by the home buyers to a real estate
developer for ‘temporary use’, i.e. for use in the construction project so long
as it was intended by the agreement to give ‘something equivalent’ to the money
to the home buyers. That something was the flat in question.

 

Defeats
value maximisation:
The Court also negated the
argument that classifying allottees as financial creditors was directly
contrary to the object of the Code in maximising the value of assets and
putting the corporate debtor back on its feet. It held that if the management
of the corporate debtor was strong and stable, nothing debarred it from
offering a resolution plan which may well be accepted by the Committee of Creditors.
It was wrong to assume that the moment the insolvency resolution process
started, liquidation would ensue. If the real estate project was otherwise
viable, bids from others would be accepted and the best of these would then
work in order to maximise the value of the assets of the corporate debtor.

 

Retrospective
nature:
The Court held that this Amendment [insertion of Explanation to
section 5(8)(f) of the Code] was clarificatory in nature, and this was also made clear by the
Insolvency Committee Report which expressly used the word ‘clarify’, indicating
that the Insolvency Law Committee also thought that since there were differing
judgements and doubts raised on whether home buyers would or would not be
classified as financial creditors u/s 5(8)(f), it was best to set these doubts
at rest by explicitly stating that they would be so covered by adding an
Explanation to section 5(8)(f). Therefore, the Court held that home buyers were
included in the main provision, i.e. section 5(8)(f) with effect from the
inception of the Code, the Explanation being added in 2018 merely to clarify
doubts that had arisen.

 

Defence for developers: The Court also laid down the defence available to developers against
initiation of proceedings under the Code. The developer may point out that the
allottee himself was a defaulter and would, therefore, on a reading of the flat
agreement and the applicable RERA Rules and Regulations, not be entitled to any
relief including payment of compensation and / or refund, entailing a dismissal
of the said application. Under section 65 of the Code, the real estate
developer may also point out that the insolvency resolution process has been
invoked fraudulently, with malicious intent, or for any purpose other than the
resolution of insolvency. The Court gave instances of a speculative investor
and not a person who was genuinely interested in purchasing a flat / apartment.
Such persons could not claim relief. Developers may also point out that in a
falling real estate market, the allottee did not want to go ahead with its
obligation to take possession of the flat / apartment under RERA and, hence,
wanted to jump ship and really get back, by way of this coercive measure, the
monies already paid by it. Hence, there were enough safeguards available to
developers against false triggering of the Code.

 

Parallel
remedies:
The Supreme Court held that another parallel
remedy is available and is recognised by RERA itself in the proviso to section
71(1), by which an allottee may continue with an application already filed
before the Consumer Protection Forum, he being given the choice to withdraw
such complaint and file an application before the adjudicating officer under
RERA.

 

Supremacy:
It therefore held that even by a process of harmonious construction, RERA and
the Code must be held to co-exist and, in the event of a clash, RERA must give
way to the Code. RERA, therefore, cannot be held to be a special statute which,
in the case of a conflict, would override the general statute, viz. the
Code.

 

SOME SUBSEQUENT DECISIONS

The NCLT Delhi applied the
above Pioneer case in Sunil Handa vs. Today Homes Noida
India Ltd. [2019] 108 taxmann.com 517 (NCLT – New Delhi
). In this case,
home buyers stated that as per the flat agreement, the possession of the flat
had to be handed over latest by the year 2016. Despite having received almost
90% of the purchase value of the flats, the corporate debtor had till date
neither handed over the possession of the said units nor refunded the amount
paid by the financial creditors. Hence, they applied for corporate insolvency
resolution under the Code. The NCLT applied the decision in the Pioneer
case and held that in the event of a conflict between RERA and IBC, the IBC
would prevail. Hence, the petition was admitted.

 

Again, in Rachna
Singh vs. Umang Realtech (P) Ltd. LSI-598-NCLT-2019 (PB)
, the NCLT
Principal Bench took the same view and upheld insolvency proceedings against
the realtor.

 

However, a very interesting
decision was delivered in the case of Nandkishore Harikishan Attal vs.
Marvel Landmarks Pvt. Ltd. [LSI-617-NCLT-2019 (Mum.)]
.

 

In this case, the NCLT
observed that the intention of the petitioner was only to extract more
compensation from the realtor. He did not take steps for taking possession of
the flat by clearing his pending dues in spite of repeated reminders. Thus, the
defence laid down in the Pioneer case would come to the
developer’s rescue. The NCLT held that the petitioner was a speculative
investor who had purchased flats in a booming real estate market and now wanted
to escape his liability when the real estate market was facing bad times. It
held that ‘the Flat is ready for possession but the petitioner is adamant on
taking refund… The intention of the petitioner is only to extract more
compensation from the corporate debtor rather than the resolution of the
corporate debtor…’.

 

A very telling observation
by the NCLT was that ‘where hundreds of flat buyers are involved, when
compensation of this magnitude is acceded as demanded or CIRP is ordered, we
are afraid that it may lead to utter chaos in the real estate market in the
country and it will affect the real estate sector wholly and a situation may
arise that no investor will be forthcoming to invest in real estate sector.
This is not a case where many of the home buyers are duped or the corporate
debtor / developer had collected the money and done nothing.’

 

RERA in a
bind:
Press reports indicate that RERA authorities across India are now
in a fix as to how they should approach all cases given the Supreme Court’s
decision in Pioneer. They fear that RERA’s authority would now be
diluted given the supremacy of IBC. What would happen if proceedings were
pending under RERA and one of the homebuyers moved a petition under the IBC?
Thus, even one flat buyer could stall RERA proceedings. Accordingly, the RERA
officials have approached the Ministry of Housing and Urban Affairs for clarity on this aspect.

 

In one
of the complaints before the MahaRERA in the case of Majestic Towers Flat
Owners Association vs. HDIL, Complaint No. CC006000000079415
a
complaint was pending before the MahaRERA. The developer contended that it has
been admitted for corporate insolvency resolution under the CIRP and, hence, a
moratorium u/s 14 of the Code applied to all pending legal proceedings.
Accordingly, the MahaRERA disposed of the complaint by stating that though the
complainant was entitled to reliefs under the provisions of RERA, the said
relief could not be granted at this juncture due to the pending IBC resolution
process. Of course, if the IBC resolution process ultimately does not survive,
then the proceedings under the RERA could be revived since the moratorium is
only for the duration of the process. More such cases would be seen in the
coming months as a fallout of the Pioneer decision.

 

PROPOSED LEGISLATIVE CHANGES

While the 2018 Amendment to
the IBC and the SC’s decision in Pioneer were meant to protect
home buyers, it also means that a single buyer (with a default of only Rs. 1
lakh) can drag a realtor to insolvency resolution, stall all proceedings under
RERA and thereby hold up all other flat buyers who could run into hundreds or
even thousands. Even if those other buyers do not wish to be a party, the
developer would have to endure the entire process under the IBC. This is a very
dangerous situation and one which the law-makers seem to be taking cognisance
of. Press reports indicate that the government is planning to amend the Code to
stipulate that the number of homebuyers required to file an insolvency case
must be at least 100, or they must collectively account for a minimum of 5% of
the outstanding debt of the realty developer, whichever is lower. However, they
will continue to enjoy the status of financial creditors. The planned amendment
is expected to be applicable only prospectively and will have no bearing on
those real estate cases that have already been admitted by the NCLT. The
government is also said to be mulling increasing the default limit to Rs. 10
lakhs.

 

CONCLUSION

Time and again the Supreme
Court has come to the rescue of the IBC by stating that it comes up trumps
against all other statutes – the Income-tax Act, RERA, labour laws, etc. While
it is a law meant to speed up recoveries and unclog the debt resolution system
in India, probably the time has come to consider whether it could actually
cause more harm than good. The proposals being considered by the government should
be implemented urgently. The real estate sector is already in a mess and needs
urgent salvation.
 

 

NEW RULES FOR INDEPENDENT DIRECTORS: HASTY, SLIPSHOD AND BURDENSOME

The new rules notified on 22nd October, 2019 by the Ministry
of Corporate Affairs under the Companies Act, 2013 require independent
directors to pass a test to demonstrate their knowledge and proficiency in
certain areas for board-level functioning in corporates. They need to score at
least 60% marks to qualify. They also need to enrol their names in a database
maintained for the purpose. The intention appears to be that companies should
choose independent directors from this databank. The above are the principal
requirements notified by the new rules.

 

BACKGROUND

It may be recalled that the Companies Act, 2013 requires listed
companies and certain large-sized public companies (in terms of specified net
worth, etc.) to have at least one-third of their boards peopled by independent
directors. SEBI has made similar requirements but with some differences (its
requirements apply to listed companies and provide for a higher proportion of
independent directors).

 

QUALITIES OF INDEPENDENT DIRECTORS

The qualities that make a person an ‘independent’ director have been
laid down in great detail in the law. However, these focus largely on their
independence from the company and its promoters but do not prescribe any
minimum knowledge, educational qualifications, etc., except when they are a
part of the Audit Committee. They occupy a high position in a company and are
expected to provide well-informed inputs on matters of governance, strategy and
so on to the company and its management. They are also expected to keep a
watchful eye on the finances, accounts and performance of the company by
exercising their skill and diligence. A failure on their part can be harmful to
the company and to themselves, too, since they may face liability and penal
action in many forms.

 

Against this background, the new requirement of minimum knowledge is
surely welcome. A designated institute (the Indian Institute of Corporate
Affairs) will publish the study material for directors to prepare for the test.
It will also conduct the prescribed test.

 

Often, independent directors have a background of law, accountancy,
etc., but there are also many directors chosen for their experience in a
relevant industry, for their technical knowledge and administrative expertise.
But such persons may not have knowledge and experience about how companies are
governed. It is possible that they may not even have rudimentary knowledge of
accounting. Such basic knowledge, duly confirmed by a test which they have to
pass, would help them and the company as well. This is particularly so since
the obligations placed on them are fairly comprehensive.

 

When do the new rules come into force?

The new rules come into force from 1st December, 2019 and are
spread over several notifications, one of which introduces a full set of rules,
another modifies an existing one and yet another notifies the institute that shall
oversee the teaching and the test. Three months’ time has been given to
independent directors to enrol their names in the databank and a period of one
year from enrolment to pass the test. Companies are required to ensure
compliance with this requirement and an independent director is also required
to confirm he is compliant in the filings made by him.

 

Who will administer the tests and maintain databank?

The new rules may be an attempt to provide a basic level of financial
and regulatory literacy. The institute notified (the Indian Institute of
Corporate Affairs) has to serve several functions. It has to release
educational material for independent directors that they can use to prepare for
the exams. It is also required to conduct the online test for them. (The scope
of the test covers areas such as company law, securities law, basic
accountancy, etc.) Apart from the qualifying exam, the institute is required to
conduct an optional advanced test for those who wish to take it.

 

The Institute is also required to maintain a databank of independent
directors containing detailed information of each such person. Companies
seeking to appoint independent directors can access such information on payment
of a fee to the institute. Interestingly, the institute is required to report daily
to the government all the additions, changes and removals from the databank.
This makes one wonder why would the government want to monitor this databank so
closely and so frequently.

 

To whom do these new requirements apply?

The requirement of enrolling in the database and passing the qualifying
test applies to existing as well as new independent directors. Existing
independent directors are given some time to enrol themselves in the database
and thereafter pass the qualifying test. New independent directors will have to
first enrol in the database.

 

Are any persons exempted from the requirements?

A person who has acted as an independent director or key managerial
personnel for at least ten years in a listed company or a public company with
at least Rs. 10 crores of paid-up capital, is exempted from the requirement of
passing the test. However, he would still have to enrol in the database.

 

Independent directors required to enrol in the database

Independent directors are required to enrol by providing the required
information and payment of a fee. Existing independent directors are required
to do this within three months, i.e., by 1st March, 2020. A person
seeking appointment as an independent director is required to enrol before
being appointed. He is required to pass the prescribed test with at least 60%
marks within one year of enrolment. The enrolment can be for one year, five
years or for a lifetime. The test has to be passed only once in a lifetime.
Directors, presumably, will update the knowledge of rapidly changing laws on
their own.

 

Companies are required to ensure and report compliance with these
requirements.

 

IMPLICATIONS OF THE NEW REQUIREMENTS

These new requirements will ensure that a person may be a top lawyer or
a chartered accountant with decades of experience, or a senior bureaucrat, or a
professor of a reputed college, yet he will have to pass this test with at
least 60% marks. Except for persons with ten years’ experience as specified
earlier, there is no exception provided.

 

GREY AREAS IN THE REQUIREMENTS

The law has some gaps and is ambiguous at a few places. Section 150 of
the Companies Act, 2013 pursuant to which these new requirements were
introduced was really for the maintenance of a database of independent
directors. This would help a company to search for such a director from the
database if it so chose. It did not make it mandatory that such a director must
be chosen from this database.

 

It is not clear whether existing directors will vacate their office if
they do not pass the test or if they do not enrol in the database. Will the
appointment of an independent director whose name does not appear in the
register be invalid, or will this be merely a violation of law? A similar
question can be raised for a person who has not passed the test with the
minimum percentage of marks. The intention appears to be that such persons
cannot be appointed; and in respect of existing independent directors, they may
have to vacate their office. However, this is not stated clearly in so many
words. Similarly, the wording of the law is ambiguous on whether a company has
to select an independent director only from the database. The purpose of the
database may get defeated if a company can appoint someone not enrolled, but
this is not specifically and clearly laid down.

 

BENEFITS AND BURDENS OF THE NEW REQUIREMENTS

The new requirements can be praised to the extent that independent
directors will now be required to have minimum relevant knowledge to do justice
to their roles. On the other hand, thanks to the constant tweaking of
requirements, the number of independent directors required is ever increasing.
Their obligations and potential liabilities are also enormous and continue to
increase. Their remuneration, however, is not guaranteed and can often be very
nominal with minimal sitting fees. The new requirements are not expected to be
costly. Even the fees payable to the institute for the enrolment are required
to be ‘reasonable’. It could be argued that the effort and the costs would pay
off in terms of knowledge. Nevertheless, no attempt has been made to increase
the powers of independent directors or ensure that they have at least such
minimum remuneration that makes doing their jobs worthwhile.

 

An independent director today, individually or even collectively, has
very few powers. He is often provided with some minimal information as
statutorily required for board meetings. Some directors can of course attempt
to use their personal and moral force to get their queries answered during
board meetings and sometimes in between, but success is not frequent. If he is
not happy, the eventual recourse he has is to resign. He may go public but he
risks legal action since usually he may not have adequate information and
documentation to back his claims. There is no institutional or legal process he
can take advantage of to express his views (preferably anonymously) and see that
wrongs are corrected. Independent directors may also often be treated with
contempt by managements and as an unavoidable nuisance. I would not be
surprised if the allegations (as yet unsubstantiated) in the Infosys case where
two independent directors are said to have been referred to as ‘madrasis’ and a
lady director as a ‘diva’ are true. Thus, neither from the remuneration point
of view, nor from the personal satisfaction point of view, is the office of
independent director worthwhile.

 

HASTY IMPLEMENTATION?

Then there is the issue regarding the fast-track implementation of these
provisions. As of now, even the institute and database or even the educational
material / test system does not seem to be fully ready for the new
requirements. While some time has been given for the transition, this would
still make it difficult for many to comply.

 

CONCLUSION

If the new rules are taken literally and narrowly, it is possible that
many independent directors would become disqualified and some may vacate their
office. Clearly, some clarification and relaxation both in terms of time and
requirements is needed. Generally, the office of independent directors also
needs a holistic relook, lest most of the cream of the crop quietly leave the
scene being underpaid, underpowered, under-respected and over-obligated.
 

 

 

 

 

 

SUPREME COURT’S LANDMARK DECISION IN ESSAR STEEL CASE

In Committee
of Creditors of Essar Steel India Limited vs. Satish Kumar Gupta
1,
the Supreme Court has examined and clarified certain important aspects of the
corporate insolvency resolution process under the Insolvency and Bankruptcy
Code, 2016. The crux of this judgment represented by the main conclusions
reached by the Supreme Court is summarised here.

 

BACKGROUND

Essar Steel was one
of the twelve accounts mandated by the Reserve Bank of India (RBI) for
resolution under the Insolvency and Bankruptcy Code, 2016 (the Code). Essar
Steel owed approximately Rs. 49,000 crores to financial creditors. Its
resolution with payment of Rs. 42,000 to financial creditors in the final
resolution plan makes it among the best resolutions. The Supreme Court decision
has facilitated the biggest resolution under the Code in Indian corporate
history.

 

Essar was admitted
to insolvency in June, 2017. Several bidders showed interest, including
ArcelorMittal which finally won the bid after several legal and procedural
hurdles were cleared. Earlier, the National Company Law Appellate Tribunal
(NCLAT) had cleared the Committee of Creditors’ (COC) plan but tweaked the
financial distribution plan by ordering an equal recovery plan for all
creditors.

 

The challenges
faced during the corporate insolvency resolution process included managing
stakeholders for maximisation of value, improving operations and litigation in
different forums, including by resolution applicants u/s 29A of the Code.
Section 29A was introduced to prevent defaulting promoters from bidding without
paying overdue amounts.

 

ORDER OF APPELLATE TRIBUNAL (NCLAT)

The COC of Essar
Steel had filed an appeal against the July, 2019 order of the NCLAT, mainly
contesting NCLAT’s modification of the distribution of Rs. 42,000 crores in the
resolution plan amongst financial and operational creditors.

 

NCLAT had proposed
an equitable distribution of the bid amount, which meant secured lenders
sacrificing a large portion, approximately 30% of Rs. 42,000 crores. The NCLAT
had also held that the profits of Essar Steel during the pendency of the
insolvency would also be distributed among the creditors on a pro rata
basis.

 

The Supreme Court
observed that the law refers to ‘equitable’ and not ‘equal’ treatment of
operational creditors. Fair and equitable treatment of operational creditors’
rights requires the resolution plan to specify the manner of dealing with the
interests of operational creditors. This is different from saying that
operational creditors must be paid the same amount of their debt
proportionately.

 

The fact that the
operational creditors are given priority in payment over all financial
creditors does not imply that such payment must necessarily be the same
recovery percentage as that of financial creditors.

 

The Supreme Court
recognised the inherent gap in the nature of unsecured lending. The risk was
present at inception. Moreover, all secured creditors too are taking
substantial haircuts.

 

One of the
financial creditors (Standard Chartered Bank) had challenged ArcelorMittal’s
resolution plan before the NCLAT on the ground that the approval process
adopted by the COC was illegal and discriminatory.

 

By virtue of a stay
order in July, 2019 the Supreme Court had ordered status quo of the
resolution process till completion of the adjudication of the issues involved
in the matter. It had assured that it would expeditiously decide on all issues.

 

SUPREME COURT SETS ASIDE NCLAT ORDER

By its order of
November, 2019, the Supreme Court has set aside the order of NCLAT in the Essar
case2 and upheld the claims of the COC.

 

The Supreme Court
has eventually drawn the curtains on a major battle for debt-laden Essar Steel,
paving the entry of the world’s largest steel-maker, ArcelorMittal, into the
second-biggest steel market, India.

 

Its decision
removes all hurdles in the takeover of Essar Steel by ArcelorMittal. It has
been hailed by bankers and lawyers as a landmark judgment which will now speed
up resolution under the Code.

 

In a ruling that
would have a far-reaching impact on litigation under the Code, the Supreme
Court has set aside the NCLAT order that put on par a different class of
creditors – financial vis-à-vis operational creditors, as also secured
and unsecured financial creditors.

 

The judgment has
brought finality to the approval of the resolution plan of ArcelorMittal for
Essar Steel, the largest account under the Code, and opened the doors for its
implementation which would result in inflows of more than Rs. 42,000 crores to
creditors.

 

ISSUES SETTLED BY THE SUPREME COURT

The order was
delivered by a three-judge Bench of the Supreme Court and is binding on all
stakeholders, including the erstwhile promoters. This much-awaited judgment
puts to rest several controversies which were contested in various fora
below. It has settled several contentious issues under the Code as explained
here.

 

1.   Commercial wisdom of
Committee of Creditors – not to be questioned

The Supreme Court
has held that the NCLAT could not have interfered with the decision of the COC,
which is based on its commercial wisdom. It held that the COC will have the
final say in the resolution plans and thereby upheld the primacy of financial
creditors in the distribution of funds received under the corporate insolvency
scheme.

 

Neither the NCLT
nor the NCLAT has the jurisdiction to reverse the commercial wisdom of the
dissenting financial creditors and that, too, on the specious ground that it is
only an opinion of the minority financial creditors.

 

The Supreme Court
accepted the distribution of proceeds as decided by the COC, thereby
establishing the primacy of financial creditors. It will now resolve hundreds
of cases that are pending in the NCLT and the NCLAT.

 

The Court has
crystallised the roles of the COC and the NCLT. It has clarified the limits of
judicial review and left commercial decisions to the COC.

 

According to the
Supreme Court, it was not proper for the NCLAT to have taken up the task of the
COC. The COC has to enter into negotiations with the resolution professional
and the resolution applicant and look at the health of the company and
thereafter make the allocation.

 

2.   Equitable distribution
among creditors

Holding that there
could be no classes of financial creditors on the basis of being secured and
unsecured, the NCLAT had directed that all financial creditors having a claim
amount of over Rs. 100 crores would be entitled to 60.7% of their admitted
claim. It had also awarded around 60% of the admitted claim to certain operational
creditors having claims of more than Rs. 1 crore.

 

The Supreme Court held that under the principle of parity, secured and
unsecured creditors cannot be treated to be equal. It emphasised that equitable
treatment is applicable only to similarly situated creditors and that the
principle of equitable treatment cannot be stretched to equal treatment of
unequals. Equitable treatment may be given to each creditor depending on the
class to which it belongs (that is, secured or unsecured, financial or operational).

 

3.   Deadline for completion
of resolution process – not mandatory

The Supreme Court
relaxed the revised time limit of 330 days for resolving stressed assets by
diluting its mandatory nature and leaving a window open for the NCLT and the
NCLAT to extend the time under certain circumstances.

 

The Court permitted
flexibility by observing that though 330 days is now the outer time limit
within which a corporate resolution plan must be made, exceptions can be made
in deserving cases in which a plan is on the verge of being finalised. It said
that the NCLT and the NCLAT can send the plan back if it falls short of
judicial parameters. If a plan is not approved within time, the liquidation
process must be allowed to start.

 

The Supreme Court
has recognised the need for time-bound resolution even though it has relaxed
the 330 days’ limit by making allowance for exceptional cases to take longer,
if required.

 

4.   Status of personal
guarantees and undecided claims

The Supreme Court
examined the effect of approval of the resolution plan on the claims of
creditors who have not submitted their claims before the resolution
professional within the specified time limit. It held that in terms of section
31(1), once a resolution plan is approved by the COC, it binds all
stakeholders, including guarantors. The Court observed that after the
resolution plan submitted by the resolution professional has been accepted, a
successful resolution applicant cannot be made to face uncertainty in respect
of undecided claims as regards the amounts payable by a successful resolution
applicant who has taken over the business of the corporate debtor. All such
claims may be submitted to the resolution professional so that a resolution
applicant knows precisely the amount payable for taking over and managing the
business of the corporate debtor.

 

The NCLAT had
extinguished the right of creditors against guarantees extended by promoters /
promoter group of the corporate debtor. The Supreme Court set aside the
aforesaid decision on the premise that the same was contrary to section 31(1)
of the Code and the judgment of the Supreme Court in State Bank of India
vs. V. Ramakrishnan
3 .

 

Moreover, the
guarantors of the corporate debtor contended that their right of subrogation,
which they may have if they are ordered to pay amounts guaranteed by them in
the pending legal proceedings, could not be extinguished by the resolution
plan. On this aspect, the Supreme Court observed that it was difficult to
accept that the part of the resolution plan which provides extinguishment of
claims of the guarantor on account of subrogation cannot be applied to the
guarantees furnished by the erstwhile directors of the corporate debtor.
Indeed, the Supreme Court added a caveat that it was not stating anything that may
affect the pending litigation pursuant to invocation of such guarantee.

 

5.   Scope of jurisdiction
of NCLT and NCLAT

The Supreme Court
has clarified that the scope of judicial review to be exercised by the
Adjudicating Authority (NCLT) must be within the parameters of section 30(2) of
the Code while the review by the NCLAT must be confined to the grounds provided
in section 32 read with section 61(3) of the Code.

 

The NCLT cannot
exercise discretionary or equity jurisdiction outside section 30(2) of the Code
in respect of adjudication of a resolution plan. The Court emphasised that the
discretion to decide the amount payable to each class or sub-class of creditors
is vested in the COC. This, however, is subject to three caveats. Firstly,
the decision of the COC must show that it has considered the need of the
corporate debtor to continue as a going concern during the insolvency
resolution process. Secondly, the resolution plan has considered the
need to maximise the value of the assets of the corporate debtor. Thirdly,
the interests of all stakeholders, including operational creditors, have been
taken into account.

 

It was observed by the Supreme Court that if nothing is payable to the
operational creditors, the minimum, being liquidation value – which may be nil
after secured creditors have been paid – would not balance the interest of all
stakeholders or maximise the value of assets of a corporate debtor if it
becomes impossible to continue its business as a going concern. Moreover, the
review by the NCLT must consider whether the resolution plan as approved by the
COC has met the requirements of section 30(2) and section 30(2)(e) [viz., that
the resolution plan does not contravene any of the provisions of the law for
the time being in force, as the provisions of the Code are also provisions of
law for the time being in force]. If the NCLT finds that there is any such
contravention, it may send the resolution plan back to the COC to re-submit the
same after complying with the requirements of the said two provisions.

 

6.   Delegation of powers to
sub-committee

As regards the
exercise of powers of the COC pertaining to managing the business of the
corporate debtor, the Supreme Court held that such powers cannot be delegated
to any other person in terms of section 28(1)(h). At the time of approving a
resolution plan u/s 30(4), such power cannot be delegated to any other body as
it is only the COC that is vested with this important power. The Court observed
that sub-committees may be appointed for negotiations with resolution
applicants, or for performing other ministerial or administrative acts,
provided such acts are ratified by the COC.

 

7.   Profits
of the corporate debtor during the resolution process

Whether
available to pay off creditors

The NCLAT had held
that the profits of the corporate debtor during corporate insolvency resolution
process must be used to pay off creditors of the corporate debtor. The Supreme
Court set aside the aforesaid decision by observing that the request for
proposal issued and consented to by ArcelorMittal and the COC had provided that
distribution of profits made during the corporate insolvency process will not
go towards payment of debts of any creditor.

 

8.   Treatment of disputed
claims submitted to resolution professional

In this case, the
claim of certain creditors was admitted by the resolution professional
notionally at Re. 1 on the premise that disputes were pending before various
authorities in respect of such claims. However, NCLT directed the resolution
professional to register their entire claim and the same was upheld by NCLAT.
But the Supreme Court set aside the decision of NCLAT on the ground that the
resolution professional was right in admitting the claim only at a notional
value of Re. 1 due to the pendency of disputes regarding such claims.

 

9.   Constitutional validity
of 2019 amendments

The Constitutional
validity of sections 4 and 6 of the Insolvency and Bankruptcy (Amendment)
Act, 2019
(2019 Amendment Act) was challenged before the Supreme Court.

 

Section 4 of the
2019 Amendment Act sought to introduce the mandatory time limit of 330 days for
completion of the corporate insolvency resolution process, failing which the
corporate debtor would face liquidation. On the other hand, section 6 of the
2019 Amendment Act provided the minimum amount payable to the operational
creditors and dissenting financial creditors as per the resolution plan.

 

The Supreme Court
observed that the time taken in legal proceedings should not prejudice the
litigant if, without any fault of the litigant, the litigant’s case cannot be
taken up within the specified period. Thus, the mandatory deadline
without any exception would violate Articles 14 and 19(1)(g) of the
Constitution.
With such observations, while retaining section 4 of the
2019 Amendment Act, the Supreme Court struck down the word ‘mandatorily’
as being manifestly arbitrary under Article 14 of the Constitution and as being
an excessive and unreasonable restriction on the litigant’s right to carry on
business under Article 19(1)(g) of the Constitution.

 

It was clarified
that ordinarily, the corporate insolvency resolution process must be completed
within the extended limit of 330 days from the insolvency commencement date,
including extensions and the time taken in legal proceedings. However, in a
particular case, if it is found that the period left for completion of
corporate insolvency resolution process beyond 330 days is inadequate, and that
it would be in the interest of all stakeholders that the corporate debtor
deserves to be revived and not liquidated, and that the time taken in legal
proceedings is largely due to factors for which the litigant cannot be faulted,
the delay or a large part thereof being attributable to the tardy adjudication
and appellate process, then the NCLT or NCLAT may extend the time limit beyond
330 days. Likewise, even under the new proviso to section 12, where due
to the aforesaid factors the grace period of 90 days from the date of
commencement of the 2019 Amendment Act is exceeded, the NCLT or NCLAT may give
further extension after taking into account the aforesaid factors. Indeed, such
extension is to be given only in such exceptional cases.

 

The Supreme Court
held that section 6 of the 2019 Amendment Act was a provision beneficial to
operational creditors and dissentient financial creditors inasmuch as they
would now receive minimum amount and the computation of such minimum amount was
more favourable to operational creditors, while in the case of dissentient
financial creditors the minimum amount provided was a sum that was earlier not
payable.

 

The constitutional validity of section 6(b) of the 2019 Amendment Act was
upheld by the Supreme Court by observing that the same was merely a guideline
for the COC which may be followed by it for accepting or rejecting a resolution
plan. It also clarified that the COC does not act in any fiduciary capacity to
any group of creditors. The COC is bound to take its decision by majority after
weighing the ground realities. Such a decision would be binding on all
stakeholders, including dissentient creditors.

 

THE WAY FORWARD

The Supreme Court’s
decision should significantly narrow down the chances of long-drawn litigations
under the Code and eventually lead to faster resolutions of stressed assets.

 

This landmark
decision will result in a large-scale disposal of pending appeals before NCLAT
and disposals at NCLT. On similar questions of law, even the High Courts will
now be in a position to direct their registrars to locate such cases and place
them before the judges / courts for disposal in accordance with this landmark
judgment.  

 

INSIDER TRADING – LESSONS FROM A RECENT DECISION

BACKGROUND


SEBI had levied a penalty of Rs. 40 crores
for insider trading on the promoters against a profit of about Rs. 14 crores.
Recently, SAT confirmed this hefty penalty. The case proves how SEBI is able to
unravel facts to the last transaction and establish relations between several
parties involved in insider trading. The case also establishes SEBI’s intention
to act tough in such cases by levying stiff penalties on promoters acting
through associates. However, the case also has some grey areas. The issues are
as follows:

 

(i) When can price-sensitive information be
said to have arisen, particularly in case of complex transactions?

(ii) Whether purchase on negotiated terms of
a large quantity of shares from a person can be said to be a case of insider
trading?

(iii) How are the profits of insider trading
calculated – profits actually made, or should an attempt be made to quantify
the impact of price-sensitive information on the price?

(iv) Should profits made by insider trading
be disgorged and handed over to the party who may have suffered a loss?

 

The present case was about a tender with
electricity bodies where it may be difficult even for the management to be 100%
sure and whether initial success necessarily means ‘confirmed outcome’.

 

BASIC FACTS OF THE CASE

The case concerns dealings in the shares of
ICSA (India) Limited. The findings were that the promoters (consisting of
husband and wife and certain companies belonging to their group) purchased,
through certain persons, 15.86 lakh shares in February, 2009. These shares were
purchased when certain price-sensitive information was not made public.
According to SEBI’s order the price-sensitive information related to the
company being successful bidders to large contracts aggregating to Rs. 464.17
crores with various electricity bodies. The purchase price was approx. Rs. 75
per share. The shares were sold at a significant profit of about Rs. 14 crores.

 

The transactions were routed through persons
who could be described as ‘associates’. These associates were funded by the
promoters’ group for purchasing the shares. The shares so purchased were either
transferred to the promoter entities or sold in the market and the sale
proceeds transferred to the promoters.

 

SEBI’s penalty also included a penalty for
giving misleading information about the relations between the promoters and the associates and making misleading disclosures relating to
shares pledged by the promoters / associates.

 

The penalty of Rs. 40 crores levied for such
insider trading, etc., has been upheld by SAT.

 

SEBI’s order is dated 15th
October, 2015. The SAT order is dated 12th July, 2019 (Appeal No.
509 of 2015).

 

ALLEGATIONS

SEBI alleged
that there was price-sensitive information related to the company being
successful bidders of contracts with certain electricity bodies amounting to
Rs. 464 crores. Under the SEBI (Prohibition of Insider Trading) Regulations,
1992 (Insider Trading Regulations), insiders are prohibited from dealing in
shares of the company while having access to or being in possession of
unpublished price-sensitive information. The promoters and their group entities
were alleged to be aware of this price-sensitive information and indulged in
the purchase of a large quantity of shares before publishing this information.

 

The purchasers were funded by the promoter’s
group entities. The shares so acquired were either sold by the associates or
transferred to group companies. The profit made was also transferred to group
companies.

 

SEBI further alleged that incorrect
information was given about shares pledged by the group companies and associates.

 

DEFENCE BY THE PROMOTERS

The promoters denied that they had financed the
purchase of shares or that the various transactions through the associates
amounted to insider trading. They stated that only a preliminary outcome had
been received in respect of the bids when the shares were purchased and at that
stage one could not be certain that the contracts would be granted to the
company. They explained the whole process of grant of bids, including
preliminary acceptance and certain processes thereafter, and that until final
award took place, ‘price-sensitive information’ could not be said to
have arisen.

 

They also stated that a large foreign
shareholder had desired to sell the shares and that to avoid a negative impact
on the market his shares were purchased. It was also stated that the reason for
making purchases through the associates was that if the promoters had
themselves purchased the shares, a negative image would have been created
giving an impression of promoters increasing their holding in the company.

 

They also denied that they had given
misleading disclosures relating to promoters or of the relations between the
parties.

 

RULING BY SEBI

SEBI presented detailed facts of
transactions including how funds were transferred by group entities of the
promoters to the associates. It was also shown how shares were sold and monies
transferred or shares were simply transferred to the promoter entities.

 

SEBI also established how the promoter
himself was very closely involved with the contract bidding, and hence it was
clear that he was aware of the progress regarding receiving the contract.

 

On facts, too, from the data provided by the
promoters, it was shown that largely, once the preliminary bids were
successful, an eventual successful outcome was fairly certain. However, even
otherwise, the information at that stage was too price-sensitive.

 

The promoters were also held guilty of
providing misleading information of relations between the parties. Further,
SEBI held that the promoters had given misleading information relating to
pledging of shares by promoters.

Penalties were thus levied on various
entities involved. For ‘insider trading’, a penalty of Rs. 40 crores was levied
on the promoters and group entities / associates. For providing misleading
information, a penalty of Rs. 20 lakhs was levied on the promoters and one
associate. For giving misleading disclosure of promoter holdings, an aggregate
penalty of Rs. 38 lakhs was levied.

 

RULING BY SAT

The Securities Appellate Tribunal (SAT)
after extensively considering the arguments and the facts held that

 

(a) On the matter of price-sensitive
information, on facts, that is, after considering comparable cases and their
earlier rulings, the nature of bids and the awarding process, even the preliminary
outcome of a bid amounted to price-sensitive information and promoters’ dealing
in shares was in violation of the Insider Trading Regulations.

 

(b) On the amount of penalty, SAT noted that
SEBI had powers to levy penalty up to three times the gains made. Thus, the
penalty levied of Rs. 40 crores on profits on insider trading of Rs. 14 crores
was within the limit prescribed under law.

 

However, SAT reversed both the penalties
levied relating to providing of misleading information regarding associates’
pledging of shares.

 

OBSERVATIONS AND COMMENTS

The case presents some interesting aspects –
regarding how trades are done and how meticulous is SEBI’s investigation.
Despite there being some grey areas, the ruling should place promoters on guard
and about the dilemma they face whilst dealing in the shares of a company.

 

The manner in which trading was done was
curious and perhaps added to the complexity of the case. The promoters did not
themselves purchase the shares but provided finance to associates who acted (as
held by SEBI / SAT) more or less as a front / representatives. They used the
funds to buy the shares and then transferred the shares / sales proceeds to the
promoters. Hence, penalty was levied jointly and severally on all the concerned
parties. A side-effect of this was that even the associates, who may have been
parties of small means, were made liable to ensure payment of penalty.

 

The amount of penalty is fairly huge. The
profits made were Rs. 14 crores. The maximum possible penalty was Rs. 42
crores, i.e., three times the profits. Thus, by levying a penalty of Rs. 40
crores, the maximum limit of the penalty was almost touched. And SAT had no
hesitation in upholding it.

 

The grey area is about the time when
price-sensitive information can be said to have arisen. Both the SEBI and the
SAT orders deal with this aspect in detail. However, the dilemma remains as to
at what stage can a company and insiders be held to be confident that the
orders would be received. The matter becomes even more complex since companies
are required to share material information at the appropriate stage. The
dilemma is this:
share too early and you may be held to be providing
misleading information if eventually the bid is rejected; share too late and
you may be accused of withholding and delaying release of price-sensitive /
material information. Considering that such analyses are always in hindsight,
the dilemma is compounded.

 

However, at least one aspect is clear – that
insiders should act with caution. Refraining from trading during this period
would be a wise decision because the Insider Trading Regulations themselves
provide for mandatory closure of the trading window for the period when such
information is ripening. For example, a long period of trading window closure
is mandated during the time when financial results of a company are being
finalised. Importantly, even preliminary success in bids is price-sensitive
information.

 

The next question is – should the person who
has suffered because of such insider trading be compensated? Insider trading is
often said to be a victimless crime. However, in some cases the victim may be
obvious. In the present case, can it be said that the foreign seller who sold a
large quantity of shares would not have sold the shares if he was aware that a
large order was virtually possible? In such a case, should not the profits made
by the promoters be disgorged and handed over to the seller?

 

This is the one question that often comes up
also in cases of frauds and price manipulation, etc. In the author’s view, this
is one area where both the law and practice lack clarity.

 

Finally, compliments are due to SEBI for the
meticulous gathering and analysis of information. White-collar violations are
often said to be sophisticated. Insider trading cases are even more notorious
for the sheer difficulty in proving guilt. In this case, though the
transactions were routed through associates, SEBI analysed the data and brought
out the whole linkages of relations and financial dealings between the parties.
This ought to serve as a lesson to promoters, especially in view of the hefty
penalty levied.
 

 

CAN A GIFT BE TAKEN BACK?

Introduction

A gift is a transfer of
property, movable or immovable, made voluntarily and without consideration by a
donor to a donee. But can a gift which has been made be taken back by the
donor? In other words, can a gift be revoked? There have been several instances
where parents have gifted their house to their children and then the children
have not taken care of their parents or ill-treated them. In such cases, the parents
wonder whether they can take back the gift which they have made on grounds of
ill-treatment. The position in this respect is not so simple and the law is
very clear on when a gift can be revoked.

 

LAW ON GIFTS

The Transfer of Property
Act
, 1882 deals with gifts of property, both immovable and movable. Section
122 of the Act defines a gift as the transfer of certain existing movable or
immovable property made voluntarily and without consideration by a donor to a
donee. The gift must be accepted by or on behalf of the donee during the
lifetime of the donor and while he is still capable of giving. If the donee
dies before acceptance, then the gift is void. In Asokan vs.
Lakshmikutty, CA 5942/2007 (SC),
the Supreme Court held that in order
to constitute a valid gift, acceptance thereof is essential. The Act does not
prescribe any particular mode of acceptance. It is the circumstances of the
transaction which would be relevant for determining the question. There may be
various means to prove acceptance of a gift. The gift deed may be handed over
to a donee, which in a given situation may also amount to a valid acceptance.
The fact that possession had been given to the donee also raises a presumption
of acceptance.

 

This section is clear that
it applies to gifts of movable properties, too. A gift is also a transfer of
property and hence, all the provisions pertaining to transfer of property under
the Act are applicable to it. Further, the absence of consideration is the
hallmark of a gift. What is consideration has not been defined under this Act
and hence, one would have to refer to the Indian Contract Act, 1872. Section
2(d) of that Act defines ‘consideration’ as follows – when, at the desire of
one person, the other person has done or abstained from doing something, such
act or abstinence or promise is called a consideration for the promise.

 

HOW ARE GIFTS TO BE MADE?

Section 123 of the Act
answers this question in two parts. The first part deals with gifts of
immovable property, while the second deals with gifts of movable property.
Insofar as the gifts of immovable property are concerned, section 123 makes
transfer by a registered instrument mandatory. This is evident from the use of
the words ‘transfer must be effected’. However, the second part of
section 123 dealing with gifts of movable property, simply requires that a gift
of movable property may be effected either by a registered instrument signed as
aforesaid or ‘by delivery’.

 

The difference in the two
provisions lies in the fact that insofar as the transfer of movable property by
way of gift is concerned, the same can be effected by a registered instrument
or by delivery. Such transfer in the case of immovable property requires a
registered instrument but the provision does not make delivery of possession of
the immovable property gifted as an additional requirement for the gift to be
valid and effective. This view has been upheld by the Supreme Court in Renikuntla
Rajamma (D) By Lr. vs. K. Sarwanamma (2014) 9 SCC 456.

 

REVOCATION OF GIFTS

Section 126 of the Transfer
of Property Act provides that a gift may be revoked in certain circumstances.
The donor and the donee may agree that on the occurrence of a certain specified
event that does not depend on the will of the donor, the gift shall be revoked.
Further, it is necessary that the condition should be express and also
specified at the time of making the gift. A condition cannot be imposed
subsequent to giving the gift. In Asokan vs. Lakshmikutty (Supra),
the Supreme Court has held that once a gift is complete, the same cannot be
rescinded. For any reason whatsoever, the subsequent conduct of a donee cannot
be a ground for rescission of a valid gift.

 

However,
it is necessary that the event for revocation is not dependent upon the wishes
of the donor. Thus, revocation cannot be on the mere whims and fancies of the
donor. For instance, after gifting the donor cannot say that he made a mistake
and now he has had a change of mind and wants to revoke the gift. A gift is a
completed contract and hence unless there are specific conditions precedent
which have been expressly specified, there cannot be a revocation. It is quite
interesting to note that while a gift is a completed contract, there cannot be
a contract for making a gift since it would be void for absence of
consideration. For instance, a donor cannot enter into an agreement with a
donee under which he agrees to make a gift but he can execute a gift deed
stating that he has made a gift. The distinction is indeed fine! It needs to be
noted that a gift which has been obtained by fraud, misrepresentation,
coercion, duress, etc., would not be a gift since it is not a contract at all.
It is void ab initio.

 

DECISIONS ON THIS ISSUE

In Jagmeet
Kaur Pannu, Jammu vs. Ranjit Kaur Pannu AIR 2016 P&H 210
, the
Punjab and Haryana High Court considered whether a mother could revoke a gift
of her house in favour of her daughter on the grounds of misbehaviour and
abusive language. The mother had filed a petition with the Tribunal under the
Maintenance and Welfare of Parents and Senior Citizens Act, 2007 which had set
aside the gift deed executed by the mother. It held that the deed was voidable
at the mother’s instance. The daughter appealed to the High Court which set
aside the Tribunal’s order. The High Court considered the gift deed which had
stated that the gift was made voluntarily, without any pressure and out of
natural love and affection which the mother bore towards the daughter. There
were no preconditions attached to the gift.

 

The
High Court held that the provisions of section 126 of the Transfer of Property
Act would apply since this was an important provision which laid down a rule of
public policy that a person who transferred a right to the property could not
set down his own volition as a basis for a revocation. If there was any
condition allowing for a document to be revoked or cancelled at the donor’s own
will, then that condition would be treated as void. The Court held that there
have been decisions of several courts which have held that if a gift deed was
clear and operated to transfer the right of property to another but it also
contained an expression of desire by the donor that the donee will maintain the
donor, then such expression in the gift deed must be treated as a pious wish of
the donor and the sheer fact that the donee did not fulfil the condition could
not vitiate the gift.

Again,
in the case of Syamala Raja Kumari vs. Alla Seetharavamma 2017 AIR (Hyd)
86
a similar issue before the High Court was whether a gift which was
made without any pre-conditions could be subsequently revoked. The donor
executed a gift deed in favour of his daughters out of love and affection. He
retained a life-interest benefit and after him, his wife retained a life-interest
under the said document. However, there were no conditions imposed by the donor
for gifting the property in favour of the donees. All it mentioned was that he
and his wife would have a life-interest benefit. Subsequently, the donor
executed a revocation deed stating that he wanted to cancel the gift since his
daughters were not taking care of him and his wife and were not even visiting
them. The Court set aside the revocation of the gift. It held that once a valid
unconditional gift was given by the donor and was accepted by the donees, the
same could not be revoked for any reason. The Court held that the donees would
get absolute rights in respect of the property. By executing the gift deed, the
donor had divested his right in the property and now he could not unilaterally
execute any revocation deed for revoking the gift deed executed by him in
favour of the plaintiffs.

 

Similarly,
in the case of Sheel Arora vs. Madan Mohan Bajaj, 2007 (6) Bom CR 633,
the donor executed a registered gift deed of a flat in favour of a donee.
Subsequently, the donor unilaterally executed a revocation deed cancelling the
gift. The Bombay High Court held that after lodging the duly executed gift deed
for registration, there was a unilateral attempt on the part of the donor to
revoke the said gift deed. Section 126 of the Transfer of Property Act provides
that the revocation of gift can be done only in cases specified under the
section and the same requires participation of the donee. In the case on  hand, there was no participation of the donee
in an effort on the part of the donor to revoke the said gift deed. On the
contrary, unilateral effort on the part of the donor by execution of a deed of
revocation itself disclosed that the donor had clearly accepted the legal consequences
which were to follow on account of the execution of a valid gift deed and
presentation of the same for registration.

 

However,
in the case of S. Sarojini Amma vs. Velayudhan Pillai Sreekumar 2018 (14)
SCALE 339
, the Supreme Court considered a gift where, in expectation
that the donee would look after the donor and her husband, she executed a gift
deed. The gift deed clearly stated that the gift would take effect after the
death of the donor and her husband. Subsequently, the donor filed a deed of
cancellation of the gift deed. The Supreme Court observed that a conditional
gift became complete on the compliance of the conditions mentioned in the deed.
Hence, it allowed the revocation.

 

GIFTS MADE RESERVING INTEREST
FOR DONOR

One other mode of making a gift is a gift where the donor reserves an
interest for himself. For instance, a father may gift his flat to his son but
reserve a life-interest benefit for himself and his wife. Thus, although the
son would become the owner of the flat immediately, he would have an overriding
obligation to allow his parents to reside in the flat during their lifetime.
Thus, as long as they are alive, he would not be able to sell / lease or
otherwise transfer the flat or prevent them from staying in the flat. This issue
of whether a donor can reserve an interest for himself was a controversial one
and even the Supreme Court had opined for and against the same.

 

Ultimately,
a larger bench of the Supreme Court in Renikuntla Rajamma (D) By Lr. vs.
K. Sarwanamma (Supra)
dealt with this matter. In this case, the issue
was that since the donor had retained to herself the right to use the property
and to receive rents during her lifetime whether such a reservation or
retention rendered the gift invalid? The Supreme Court upheld the validity of
such a gift and held that what was retained was only the right to use the
property during the lifetime of the donor which did not in any way affect the
transfer of ownership in favour of the donee by the donor. Thus, such a gift
reserving an interest could be a via media to making an absolute gift and then
being at the mercy of the donee. However, the gift deed should be drafted very
carefully else it would fail to serve the purpose.

 

CONCLUSION

‘Donor beware of how you gift, for a gift once given cannot be easily
revoked!’
If there are any
doubts or concerns in the mind of the donor then he should refrain from making
an absolute unconditional gift or consider whether to avoid the gift at all.
This is all the more true in the case of old parents who gift away their family
homes and then try to claim the same back since they are being ill-treated by
their children. They should be forewarned that it would not be easy to revoke
such a gift. In all matters of estate and succession planning, due thought must
be given to all possible and probable scenarios and playing safe is better than
being sorry
!  

 

 

TAKE ACTION, BUT TREAD CAUTIOUSLY

SEBI oversees and regulates
dealings in shares and other securities traded on the stock exchanges. However,
for several years now it has also been regulating trading in commodity
derivatives on commodity exchanges. It has replaced the Forward Markets
Commission and the SEBI Act and Regulations / Circulars issued thereunder have
effectively replaced the Forward Contracts (Regulation) Act, 1952.

While the regulator is
common between the two markets now, and although there are fundamental
similarities between trading in securities on stock exchanges and on commodity
exchanges, there are fundamental differences, too. The contracts in derivatives
have broad similarities in both the markets. The regulator also recognises a
fundamental similarity, that is, ensuring fair price discovery in a
regulated market that is free of wrongful influences.
Thus, for example,
price manipulation is as much a cause for worry for commodity markets as it is
for stock markets.

The volumes of trades in
commodity exchanges are fairly high. However, other than the much-discussed
matter of NSEL, there have been few orders by SEBI relating to the commodity
market. A recent SEBI order (“the Order”), which has been promptly reversed on
appeal to the Securities Appellate Tribunal (“SAT”), thus becomes a good case
study to review some broad aspects pertaining to the commodity market.

However, apart from
considering issues specific to commodity markets, this order also raises some
important issues relating to the type of orders that SEBI can pass; for
example,

  • What are the situations where SEBI can pass ex
    parte
    interim orders?
  • Under what circumstances can SEBI debar parties
    from dealing in the markets?

These questions are
important because an ex parte interim order debarring a person may not
only result in huge losses to him but may even sound the death knell for his
business.

THE BACKGROUND

One of the primary concerns
in the commodities market is the cornering of stocks in a particular commodity.
A person cornering a very large percentage of the stock of a particular
commodity can be in a position to dictate its price. Thus, SEBI has specified
limits on trades by persons and these limits apply to a single person or a
group of persons acting in concert.

To ensure that groups
acting in concert are also brought under this rule, SEBI has specified generic
and specific tests to determine whether a group of persons is acting
independently of each other or is acting in concert. Hence, having certain
specified relations or commonalities would show such persons as acting in
concert. However, the exchanges can use generic criteria based on facts of
individual cases to determine whether ‘persons are acting in concert’.

 

Cornering market beyond the
specified limits, though a violation in itself, can potentially lead to
additional violations.

The case in question, as
seen below, allegedly had both the concerns specified above.

THE FACTS AND THE SEBI ORDER

Vide an order dated 28th
February, 2019 SEBI passed an ex parte interim order against 26 persons
for certain violations while acting in concert. SEBI initiated this action
based on the advice of the commodity exchange concerned. SEBI was informed that
three persons were holding more than 75% of the total exchange deliverable
stock of mentha oil. The exchange had applied the tests specified by SEBI to
determine whether these three persons were acting in concert. These three
persons were found to have been funded by a certain person.

The large holding was
accumulated not only by purchases on the exchange platform, but also through
off-market transactions. They had transferred their purchases to the specified
three persons. These parties were also alleged to be connected with each other
on the basis of findings made by the exchange.

The acquisitions and
holdings of these parties were tabulated by SEBI over nearly a year and it was
found that the deliveries taken by them as a percentage of total deliveries
showed that the cumulative deliveries were almost 75% of the total deliveries.

The order then analysed in
detail the relationship between the parties as well as the flow of funds
between them to demonstrate that they were acting in concert.

Further, the order
highlighted an aspect that strengthens SEBI’s case. It pointed out that some of
these parties traded for the first time. A few opened their trading accounts
during this period itself. Many traded beyond their capacity (i.e., net worth)
– for example, in an extreme case, a person whose declared net worth was Rs. 15
lakhs had taken delivery of goods worth Rs. 34.94 crores, which was 23,293% of
his net worth!

The order also considered
the numerical limits specified for the commodity and noted that such persons, allegedly
acting in concert, violated these limits on most of the days.

SEBI also alleged that NEFM
who ultimately funded the transactions, ‘intentionally created false and
misleading appearance of trades’. Further, the act of concealment was devised
to ‘deliberately mislead the market and hold a dominant stock position’. These
actions were in violation of the SEBI PFUTP Regulations. The registered broker
through whom the transactions were channelled by the parties was also alleged
to have prima facie violated various provisions, including incorrect
reporting and not exercising due skill, care and diligence, etc.

SEBI held that the parties
had not only violated provisions of law and accumulated a dominant position but
such position could put them in a position to manipulate the price of the
commodity.

 

In view of the above facts
SEBI debarred the parties from dealing in or being associated with markets in
any manner till further directions. Post-order hearing was granted to the
parties since this was an interim order.

The appeal and the
order of SAT (North End Foods Marketing (P) Ltd. vs. SEBI {[2019] 105
taxmann.com 69 (SAT – Mumbai)}

The parties so debarred
appealed to the Securities Appellate Tribunal (SAT) against the interim ex
parte
order debarring them from trading. SAT set aside the order on several
grounds. Interestingly, the parties sought an interim order from SAT for
immediate reliefs.

The primary appellant
contended that it was involved in the business of procurement of commodities
and warehousing of commodities for which it received orders from its clients
and, in turn, placed orders for such commodities with its agents. These agents
procured such commodities and delivered those commodities to the appellant who,
in turn, delivered such commodities to its clients. Thus, the allegation of
acting in concert was denied.

The presumptions of SEBI
were questioned. For example, it was contended that the basis of presuming the
dominance in market was incorrect. It was argued that the total volume of trades
should be taken as the basis. If that were done, then, even if all the parties
were clubbed together their delivery would be less than 2% of the total volume
of trades. Thus, there was no dominance.

It was also contended that
though the transactions were completed, none of the price manipulations that
SEBI alleged had taken place. Thus, SEBI’s fears had no basis even on facts.

The order even debarred
parties from dealing in other commodities. Many commodities had limited shelf
life and there would be financial and physical loss if these deals were not
completed.

The SAT considered the
contentions and set aside SEBI’s order.

However, SAT upheld SEBI’s
power to pass interim ex parte orders and also highlighted various
pre-conditions to be satisfied before interim ex parte orders should be
passed. There has to be urgency for passing orders without granting a hearing
to the parties and this need particularly has to be justified. Further, SEBI
has to establish that there would be serious consequences if such an order is
not passed.

SAT noted that the events
described in the SEBI order were of the past. No useful purpose would be served
by debarring the parties at this stage. The derivatives contracts entered into
by the parties had already been executed and SEBI had not recorded any finding
of manipulation that it suspected had taken place. The order debarred parties
not only from dealing in mentha oil, but also all other commodities. This
obviously was too broad and too harsh. The order had also frozen the demat
accounts and mutual fund investments of the parties which had no bearing on the
alleged violations. SAT held that no purpose would be served in preventing
their dealings through an interim order.

Thus, the order failed in
complying with the necessary basic conditions of an interim ex parte
order. SAT set aside the order, though allowing SEBI to initiate and continue
such proceedings and inquiries on the matter as it deemed fit.

CONCLUSIONS

Interim ex parte
orders are often passed and it is well settled that SEBI has powers to pass
such orders. The basic features of interim ex parte orders are:

  • No opportunity to explain is given. Restrictions
    are often placed on the activities of the parties that can cause financial and
    reputational losses. Such interim orders often continue for years pending
    inquiry and investigations;
  • Hence, SAT held that SEBI has to establish
    exceptional need to pass ex parte interim orders.

There is another aspect
that is common to all orders of debarment – whether interim or final. Debarment
in ordinary course should be for prevention. Freezing bank accounts and sale of
assets should be done to ensure that funds are not siphoned off in anticipation
of orders of penalty, disgorgement, etc. However, it is often seen that the
debarment operates as a punishment. An order debarring dealings in securities
can result in loss and even closure of business. Hence, unless it can be shown
that dealings by parties would harm the markets, interim ex parte orders
cannot be sustained and should not be passed.

 

In the author’s opinion
SAT’s order lays down certain basic precautions that need to be taken by SEBI
while passing ex parte interim orders.

DECLARATION OF SIGNIFICANT BENEFICIAL OWNERSHIP IN A COMPANY

1. BACKGROUND

1.1
Section 90 of the Companies Act, 2013 (Act), when enacted from 01.04.2014,
provided for investigation of beneficial ownership of shares in certain cases.
This section corresponded to section 187D of the Companies Act, 1956.This
original section is replaced by a new section by the Companies (Amendment) Act,
2017 effective 13.06.2018. This new section provides that every individual or
trust having significant beneficial ownership of shares in a company (private
or public) has to file a declaration for such holding in the manner prescribed
in the Rules.

 

1.2
By a Notification dated 13.06.2018, the Companies (Significant Beneficial
Owners) Rules, 2018 were notified. These Rules came into force on 13.06.2018.
There were a lot of ambiguities about some of the provisions in these Rules.
Therefore, they were not made operative and have been amended by a Notification
dated 8.02.2019. Accordingly, the Companies (Significant Beneficial Owners)
Amendment Rules, 2019 have now come into force from 8.02.2019.

 

1.3
Section 90 has been further amended by the Companies (Amendment) Ordinance,
2018 effective 02.11.2018. Section 90 and the above Rules contain provisions
which require certain individuals having significant beneficial ownership in
shares of a company to make a declaration in the prescribed form. In this
article some of the important provisions relating to declaration of significant
beneficial ownership in a company are discussed.

 

2. DECLARATION OF BENFICIAL INTEREST IN ANY SHARE

2.1
Section 89 of the Companies Act, 2013 provides for declaration to be filed by a
shareholder in respect of beneficial interest in any shares of a company
(whether public or private). Under this section, if a shareholder of a company
has no beneficial interest in the shares of a company held by him / her, such
shareholder has to file with the company a declaration in Form No. MGT-4 giving
particulars of the beneficial owners of the shares within 30 days of acquiring
these shares. A similar declaration is also required to be filed with the
company within 30 days whenever there is a change in the particulars of the
beneficial owners. Similarly, the person having beneficial ownership in shares
of a company held in the name of any other person is required to file a
declaration in Form No. MGT-5 within 30 days of acquiring such beneficial
interest. On receipt of the above declarations, the company is required to make
a note of such declarations in the Register of Members and file Form No. MGT-6
within 30 days with the Registrar of Companies (ROC) with the prescribed filing
fees.

 

2.2 If there is default in filing the above
declarations by the shareholder or the beneficial owner of shares within time,
section 89(5) provides for levy of a fine up to Rs. 50,000. For continuing
default further fine up to
Rs. 1,000 for each day can be levied. Similarly, for default in filing Form.
No. MGT-6 in time by the company a fine will be levied on the company and every
officer in default. In this case the minimum fine will be Rs. 500 subject to
maximum of Rs. 1,000. Further, in case of continuing default by the company, a
further fine up to Rs. 1,000 per day will be levied on the company and on the
officers in default.

 

2.3 Further, if the beneficial owner does not make
the declaration u/s. 89, he / she or any person claiming through him / her
shall not be entitled to claim any right in respect of such shares. Section 89
is amended by the Companies (Amendment) Act, 2017, effective from 13.06.2018.
According to this amendment, it is provided that for the purposes of sections
89 and 90, beneficial interest in a share includes, directly or indirectly,
through any contract, arrangement or otherwise, the right or entitlement of a
person or persons to (a) exercise any or all of the rights attached to such
shares, or (b) receive or participate in any dividend or other distribution in
respect of such shares.

 

3. SIGNIFICANT BENEFICIAL OWNER

3.1 The
term “Significant Beneficial Owner” is defined in section 90(1) of the Act as
under:

(i)  This
term applies to – every individual, who acting alone or together, or through
one or more persons or trust (including a foreign trust and persons resident
outside India);

(ii)  Such
person holds beneficial interest of not less than 25%, or such other
percentage, as may be prescribed (at present the Rules prescribe 10%), in the
shares of the company;

(iii) Such person may have right to exercise or may be actually
exercising significant influence or control as defined in section 2(27) of the
Act.

 

3.2
In order to further understand who is a “Significant Beneficial Owner” we have
to refer to the Companies (Significant Beneficial Owners) Amendment Rules,
2019. This term is defined in Rule 2(h) to mean as under:

 

An individual referred to in section
90(1), who acting alone or together, or through one or more persons or trust,
possesses one or more of the following rights or entitlements in the company:

 

(i)  Holds
indirectly or together with any direct holdings not less than 10% of (a)
shares, (b) voting rights in the shares, or (c) right to receive or participate
in the total distributable dividend or any other distribution in a financial
year;

(ii)  Has
right to exercise or actively exercises significant influence or control in any
manner other than through direct holdings alone. For this purpose “Significant
Influence” is defined in Rule 2(i) to mean the power to participate, directly
or indirectly, in the financial and operating policy decisions of the company
but not control or joint control of those policies. The term “Control” includes
the right to appoint majority of the directors or to control the management or
policy decisions exercisable by a person or persons acting individually or in
concert, directly or indirectly, including by virtue of shareholding or
management rights or shareholders agreements or voting agreements or in any
other “manner”;

(iii) If an individual does not hold any right or entitlement as stated in
para 3.2(i), indirectly, he shall not be considered to be a significant
beneficial owner.

 

3.3
(i) An individual shall be considered to hold a right or entitlement, as stated
in Para 3.2(i), directly, if he / she (a) holds the shares in the company in
his own right, or (b) holds or acquires a beneficial interest in the shares of
the company as provided in section 89(2) and has made the declaration required
to be made u/s. 89;

(ii)  From
the above, it is evident that the provisions of section 90 are applicable to a
person only if he / she holds shares in the company indirectly. If he / she
holds such shares directly only, he / she has to make the declaration u/s. 89
only and not u/s. 90.

 

3.4
Explanation III to Rule 2(4) states that an individual shall be considered to
be holding a right or entitlement
in the shares of a company indirectly if he / she satisfies any of the following
criteria in respect of the member of the company:

 

(i)  Where the member of the company is a body
corporate (whether Indian or foreign), other than an LLP, and the individual
(a) holds majority stake in that member, or (b) holds majority state in the
ultimate holding company (whether Indian or foreign) of that member;

(ii)  Where the member of the company is an HUF
(through karta) then the individual who is the karta of the HUF.
This will mean that if the individual is only a member of an HUF (and not its karta),
he / she will not be considered to have indirect interest in the company;

(iii) Where the member of the company is a
partnership entity (including an LLP) and the individual is (a) a partner, (b)
holds majority stake in the body corporate which is a partner of the
partnership entity, or (c) holds majority stake in the ultimate holding company
of the above body corporate;

(iv) Where the member of the company is a trust
(through its Trustee) and the individual is (a) a Trustee in the case of a Discretionary
Trust or a Charitable Trust, (b) a beneficiary in the case of a Specific Trust,
or (c) Author or settlor in the case of a Revocable Trust. This will mean that
a settlor of an Irrevocable Trust or a beneficiary of a Discretionary Trust
will not be considered as holding indirect interest in the shares held by a
Trust;

(v) Where the member of the company is (a) A pooled
Investment Vehicle, or (b) An entity controlled by the pooled Investment
Vehicle based in Member State of the Financial Action Task Force on Money
Laundering and the Regulator of the Securities Market in such Member State is a
member of the International Organisation of Securities Commissions, and the
individual in relation to the pooled Investment Vehicle is (A) a general partner,
(B) an Investment Manager, or (C) a Chief Executive  Officer, where the Investment Manager is a
body corporate or a partnership entity. It may be noted that if the pooled
Investment Vehicle is based in a jurisdiction which does not fulfil the above
requirements, the provisions of items (i) to (iv) above will apply.

(vi) Explanation VI clarifies that any financial
instruments in the form of (a) Global Depository Receipts, (b) Compulsorily
Convertible Preference Shares, or (c) Compulsorily Convertible Debentures will
be treated as shares in the company and all the above provisions will apply to
such instruments;

(vii)
It may be noted that for the above purpose the expression “Majority Stake” is
defined in Rule 2(1)(d) to mean (a) holding more than 50% of the equity share
capital in the body corporate, (b) holding more that 50% of the voting rights
in the body corporate, or (c) having the right to receive or participate in
more than 50% of the distributable dividend or any other distribution by the
body corporate;

(viii) It may be noted that the
above provisions do not apply to the shares of the company held by the
following entities:

 

(a) The
Authority constituted u/s. 125(5), i.e., Investor Education and Protection
Fund;

(b) The
Holding Company, provided that the details of such holding company are reported
in Form No. BEN-2;

(c) The
Central Government, State Government or any Local Authority;

(d) The
Company, Body Corporate or the entity controlled by the Central Government,
State Governments or partly by Central and partly by a State Government or
Governments;

(e) SEBI-registered Investment Vehicles, Mutual
Funds, Alternative Investment Funds, Real Estate Investment Trust,
Infrastructure Investment Trusts, regulated by SEBI;

(f)  Investment
Vehicles regulated by RBI, IRDA or Pension Fund Regulatory and Development
Authority.

 

From the above discussions it is
evident that each individual will have to study the provisions of section 90
and the Rules carefully to determine whether he / she along with any other person
is holding directly and indirectly 10% or more of the specified rights or
entitlements in the shares or financial instruments such as CCPS or CCDS of the
company. This is an onerous exercise depending on the facts of each case.

 

4. DECLARATION OF SIGNIFICANT BENEFICIAL OWNERSHIP

4.1
Section 90(1) further provides that the person who has significant ownership in
shares of a company should file with the company the prescribed Form No. BEN-1,
specifying the nature of his / her interest and such other particulars as
provided in the Rules. This Form is to be filed within the prescribed time
limit as under:

 

(i)  In
respect of significant beneficial ownership existing on 08.02.2019, within 90
days from the commencement of the Rules, i.e., by 07.05.2019;

(ii)  If
the significant beneficial ownership is obtained after 08.02.2019, but before
07.05.2019, the Form should be filed within 30 days after 07.05.2019.

(iii) In all other cases within 30 days of acquiring significant
beneficial ownership or changes therein.

 

4.2
Every company has to maintain a Register of Significant Beneficial Ownership in
Form No. BEN-3 as prescribed by the Rules. This Register will be open to
inspection by every member on payment of the prescribed fees.

 

4.3 Upon
receipt of such declaration in Form BEN-1 from the person who has significant
beneficial ownership in shares, the company has to file Form No. BEN-2 with the
ROC with the prescribed fees within 30 days of the receipt of such declaration.

 

4.4
If such declaration is not received by a company, it has to give a notice in
Form No. BEN-4 to the person (whether a member of the company or not) if the
company has knowledge or has reasonable cause to believe that such person:

 

(i)  Is
a significant beneficial owner of the company;

(ii)  Is
having knowledge of the identify of a significant beneficial owner or another
person who is likely to have such knowledge; or

(iii) Has been a significant beneficial owner of the company at any time
during the three years immediately preceding the date on which the notice is
issued.

 

On receipt of this notice from the
company, such person has to give the required information to the company within
30 days of the date of the notice.

 

4.5 If no information is received by
the company from the above person or the information given by such person is
not satisfactory, the company has to apply to the National Company Law Tribunal
(NCLT) within 15 days. By this application the company can apply for directions
from NCLT that the shares in question shall be subject to restrictions,
including:

 

(i)  Restrictions
on transfer of interest attached to such shares;

(ii)  Suspension
of the right to receive dividend or any other distribution in relation to such
shares;

(iii) Suspension of voting rights in relation to such shares;

(iv) Any
other restriction on all or any of the rights attached to such shares.

 

4.6
NCLT has to give notice to all concerned parties and after hearing them pass
appropriate order within 60 days or such extended period as may be prescribed.
On receipt of the order of the NCLT, the company or the aggrieved person may
apply for modification / relaxation of the restrictions within one year from
the date of such order. If no such application is made within one year, the
shares will be transferred to the Authority appointed u/s. 125(5) of the Act
for administration of the Investor Education and Protection Fund.

 

5. PUNISHMENT FOR CONTRAVENTION OF SECTION 90

Section 90(10) to 90(12) provides
for punishment for contravention of provisions of section 90 as under:

 

(i)  If
a person required to file declaration u/s. 90(1) does not file the same he
shall be punishable with imprisonment for a term which may extend to one year
or with fine of Rs. 1 lakh which may extend to Rs. 10 lakhs, or with both. For
continuing default, there will be a further fine up to Rs. 1,000 per day till
the default continues;

(ii)  If a company required to maintain the Register
u/s. 90(2) and to file information with the ROC u/s. 90(4) fails to do so in
time or denies inspection of relevant records, the company and every officer
who is in default shall be punishable with fine which shall not be less than
Rs. 10 lakhs and may extend to Rs. 50 lakhs. In case of continuing default a
further fine up to Rs. 1,000- per day will be levied for the period of the
default;

(iii) If any person wilfully furnishes any false or incorrect information
or suppresses any material information of which he / she is aware in the
declaration filed u/s. 90, he / she shall be liable to action u/s.  447 of the Act (i.e., Punishment for Fraud).

 

6. IMPACT OF THE ABOVE PROVISIONS

Some practical issues arise from the
above provisions relating to declaration of Significant Beneficial Ownership of
shares in a company. As stated earlier, the above declaration is to be made by
the individual who has indirect beneficial interest in the shares of a company
held by any other person. Further, section 90 and the applicable Rules provide
that the company has to maintain certain records and file the declaration with
the ROC. Non-compliance with the provisions of the section and the Rules invite
stringent penalties. In view of the above, some of the practical issues are
discussed below:

(i)  If
Mr. X holds 5% of equity shares in XYZ Pvt. Ltd., but he has no beneficial
interest in such shares. Mr. M is the beneficial owner of these shares. In this
case, section 89 is applicable. Mr. X will have to file declaration in Form No.
MGT-4 within a period of 30 days from the date on which his / her name is
entered in the Register of Members of such company and Mr. M will have to file
declaration in Form No. MGT-5 with the company within 30 days after acquiring
such beneficial interest in the shares of the company. The company will have to
file the declaration with the ROC in Form No. MGT-6 within 30 days of receipt
of the Forms MGT-4 and MGT-5;           

(ii)  PB
Pvt. Ltd. is holding 8% of the equity shares of XYZ Ltd. and Mr. P is holding
4% of the equity shares in XYZ Ltd. Mr. P is also holding 51% of equity shares
of PB Pvt. Ltd. In this case, Mr. P will be deemed to be holding significant
beneficial ownership in shares of XYZ Ltd., as he is indirectly holding
interest in 8% equity shares (through PB Pvt. Ltd) and directly holding 4% of
equity shares. In this case, Mr. P will have to file declaration in Form No.
BEN-1 with XYZ Ltd.;

(iii) AB Pvt. Ltd. is holding 15% of equity shares of XYZ Ltd. Mr. A is
holding 55% of equity shares in AB Pvt. Ltd. In this case, Mr. A will be
considered as holding Significant Beneficial Ownership of more than 10% of
equity shares of XYZ Ltd. This is because Mr. A will be considered to have 15%
indirect ownership of shares of XYZ Ltd. through AB Pvt. Ltd. Therefore, Mr. A
will have to file declaration in Form No. BEN-1;

(iv) ABC
(HUF), through its karta Mr. B, is the owner of 12% equity shares of XYZ
Ltd. In this case, Mr. B will be considered as indirect owner of these shares
and he will have to file declaration in Form No. BEN-1. No other member of the
HUF has to file this declaration;

(v) Mrs.
N is a Trustee of NPS Trust. There are two beneficiaries of the trust who have
equal share. Mrs. N in her capacity of Trustee is holding 20% equity shares in
ABC Ltd. In this case, each beneficiary will be deemed to have significant
beneficial ownership in shares of ABC Ltd. Therefore, each beneficiary will
have to file declaration in Form No. BEN-1. If the trust is a discretionary
Trust, the above declaration is to be filed by the Trustee only. If the trust
is a revocable Trust, such declaration is to be filed only by the Settlor of
the Trust.

(vi) JDS
LLP is holding 25% equity shares of ABC Ltd. Mr. J, Mr. D, Mr. S and JDS Pvt.
Ltd are partners of JDS LLP. In this case Mr. J, Mr. D and Mr. S will be deemed
to be significant beneficial owners of the shares and each of them will have to
file a declaration in Form No.BEN-1. There is one Mr. R who holds 60% of equity
shares of JDS Pvt. Ltd. (one of the partners of JDS LLP).Therefore, Mr. R will
also be considered as a Significant Beneficial Owner of shares of ABC Ltd. and
he will also be required to file declaration in Form No. BEN-1.

(vii) There are the following
members in PR Ltd.:

(a)

CD Pvt. Ltd

2%

(b)

ABC (HUF) (Through Karta)

4%

(c)

PDS LLP

3%

(d)

DC (Trust) (Discretionary Trust)

5%

(e)

XYZ & Co. (Partnership Firm) (through its partner A)

8%

(f)

Others

78%

 

 

——-

 

TOTAL

100%

 

 

====

 

Mr. A holds 55% equity shares in CD
Pvt. Ltd. He is the karta of ABC (HUF). He is also a partner of PDS LLP.
and XYZ Co. and a Trustee of DC Trust. All these entities together own 22% of
equity shares in PR Ltd. Therefore, Mr. A will be treated as having Significant
Beneficial Ownership of more than 10% of equity shares of PR Ltd. and he will
have to file declaration in Form No. BEN-1.

 

7. TO SUM UP

From the analysis of the above provisions of
section 90 and the applicable Rules, it will be noticed that an onerous duty is
cast on individuals who hold indirect, together with or without direct,
interest of 10% or more in the equity shares of a company. Therefore, all
individuals who are having investments in shares of companies directly or
indirectly will have to study these provisions and file declaration in Form No.
BEN-1 within the prescribed time limit. It appears that these provisions are
made to locate persons who hold control in a company through benami
holdings. That is the reason why stringent penalties are provided in sections
89 and 90 for non-compliance by the individuals, the company and its defaulting
officers. Let us hope that these provisions will curb some unethical practices
which are at present adopted by certain individuals and companies for
exercising control over and to influence certain corporate decisions.

COURT AUCTION SALES: STAMP DUTY VALUATION

Introduction


Last month, we examined a
decision of the Bombay High Court rendered by Justice Gautam Patel in respect
of stamp duty on antecedent title documents. That was a pathbreaking decision
which will help ease the property-buying process. This month, we will examine
another important decision, again rendered by Justice Gautam Patel and again in
the context of the Maharashtra Stamp Act, 1958.

 

The issue before the Bombay
High Court this time was what should be the value on which stamp duty should be
levied in the case of sale of property through a Court public auction. Would it
be the value as mentioned by the Court on the Sale Certificate, or would it be
the value as adjudicated by the Collector of Stamps? This is an important issue
since many times the Stamp Duty Ready Reckoner rate is higher than the value
arrived at through a public auction.

 

THE CASE


The decision was rendered
in the case of Pinak Bharat & Co. and Bina V. Advani vs. Anil Ramrao
Naik, Comm. Execution Application No. 22/2016, Order dated 27.03.2019 (Bom).

The facts of the case were that there was a plot of land at Dadar, Mumbai which
was being auctioned to satisfy a Court decree. The Court obtained a valuation
which pegged the value at more than Rs. 30 crore. It was then sought to be sold
through a Court-conducted public auction twice but both attempts failed.
Finally, the claimants offered Rs. 15.30 crore as the auction price for the
property. Their bid was accepted by the Court which issued a Sale Certificate
in their favour. The Sheriff’s Office directed the Stamp Office to register the
sale certificate on the basis of the auction price of Rs. 15.30 crore.

 

When the purchasers went to
register the Sale Certificate, the Collector first stated that the fair market
value as per its adjudication was Rs. 155 crore. Aggrieved, the purchasers
moved the High Court since they would have had to pay stamp duty based on the
valuation of Rs. 155 crore and there would also have been adverse consequences
u/s. 56(2) of the Income-tax Act for the buyers.

 

At the hearing, the
Collector stated that the earlier assessment was tentative or preliminary, without
having all necessary information at hand. Now that additional material was
available, including a confirmation that there were tenants, the market value
had been reckoned again and was likely to be assessed in the region of about
Rs. 35 crore. This value, too, was more than double the Court-discovered price
of Rs. 15.30 crore. Hence, the question before the Court was which valuation
should be considered – the adjudication by the Collector or the
Court-discovered public auction price?

 

COURT’S ORDER


The Bombay High Court held
that the questions that arose for determination were that when a sale
certificate issued under a Court-conducted public auction was submitted for
adjudication under the Maharashtra Stamp Act, how should the Collector of
Stamps assess the ‘market value’ of the property? Was he required to accept the
value of the accepted bid, as stated in the Court-issued Sale Certificate, or
was he required to spend time and resources on an independent enquiry? Could a
distinction be drawn between sales by the government / government bodies at a
predetermined price, which had to be accepted by the Collector as the market
value, and a sale by or through a Court?

 

For
this purpose, Article 16 of Schedule I to the Maharashtra Stamp Act provides
that a Certificate of Sale granted to the purchaser of any property sold by
public auction by a Court or any other officer empowered by law to sell
property by public auction was to be stamped at the same duty as is leviable on
a conveyance under Article 25 on the market value of the property. Thus,
it becomes necessary to determine the market value of the property.
When an instrument comes to the Collector for adjudication, he must determine
the duty on the same. If he has reason to believe that the market value of the
property has not been truly set forth in the instrument, he must determine ‘the
true market value of such property’ as laid down in the Maharashtra Stamp
(Determination of True Market Value of the Property) Rules, 1995.

 

Thus, the Collector is not
bound to accept as correct any value or consideration stated in the instrument
itself. Should he have reason to believe that it is incorrect, he is to
determine the true market value. Rule 4(6) of these Rules states that every
registering officer shall, when an instrument is produced before him for
registration, verify in each case the market value of land and buildings, etc.,
as the case may be, determined in accordance with the above statement and
Valuation Guidelines issued from time to time (popularly, known as the Stamp
Duty Ready Reckoner). However, it provides an important exception inasmuch as
if a property is sold or allotted by government / semi-government body /
government undertaking or a local authority on the basis of a predetermined
price, then the value determined by said bodies shall be the true market value
of the subject matter property. In other words, where the sale is by one of the
government entities, then the adjudicating authority must accept the
value stated in the instrument as the correct market value. He cannot make any
further enquiry in this scenario. However, it is important that this exception
makes no mention of a sale through a Court auction!

 

The Court raised a very
important question that why should a sale through a Court by public auction on
the basis of a valuation obtained, i.e., by following a completely open and
transparent process, be placed at any different or lower level than the
government entities covered by the first proviso? It observed that the process
that Courts follow was perhaps much more rigorous than what the exception
contemplates, because the exception itself did not require a public auction at
all but only that the government body should have fixed ‘a predetermined
price’. The Court explained its system of public auction:

 

(a) A sale through the Sheriff’s Office was always
by a public auction.

(b) If it was by a private treaty, it required a
special order.

(c) A sale effected by a Receiver was not,
technically, a sale by the Court. It was a sale by the Receiver appointed in
execution and the Receiver may sell either by public auction or by private
treaty.

(d) Wherever a sale took place by public auction,
there was an assurance of an open bidding process and very often that bidding
process took place in the Court itself.

(e) Courts always obtained a valuation so that they
could set a reserve price to ensure that properties were not sold at an
undervaluation and to avoid cartelisation and an artificial hammering down of
prices.

(f)  The reserve price was at or close to a true
market value. Usually, the price realised approximates the market value.
Sometimes the valuation was high and no bids were at all received. However, in
such a scenario, the decree holders could not be left totally without recovery
at all and it was for this reason that Courts sometimes permitted, after
maintaining the necessary checks and balances, a sale at a price below the
market value even by public auction.

 

The Court held that if the
sale by the Deputy Sheriff or by the Court Receiver was by a private treaty,
then it was definitely open for the adjudicating authority to determine the
true market value.

 

However, it held that
totally different considerations arose where there was a sale by a
Court-conducted public auction and such a sale was preceded by a valuation
obtained beforehand. The Court held that such a sale or transaction should
stand on the same footing as government sales excluded in Rule 4. The correct
course of action in such a situation would be for the adjudicating authority to
accept the valuation on the basis of which the public auction was conducted as
fair market value; or, if the sale is confirmed at a rate higher than the
valuation, then to accept the higher value, i.e., the sale amount accepted.

 

The Court
laid down an important principle that there could not be an inconsistency
between the Court order and a Court-supervised sale on the one hand and the
adjudication for stamp duties on the other. This was the only method by which
complete synchronicity could be maintained between the two. It held that
consistency must be maintained between government-body sales at predetermined
prices and Court-supervised sales.

 

If a Court was satisfied
with the valuation and accepted it, then it was not open to the adjudicating authority
to question that valuation. The Court emphatically held that it was never open
to the adjudicating authority to hold, even by implication, that when a Court
sold the property through a public auction by following due process, it did so
at an undervaluation! The seal / confirmation of the Court on the sale carries
great sanctity. It held that if the validity or the very basis of the sale was
allowed to be questioned by an executive or administrative authority, then it
would result in the stamp authority calling into question the judicial orders
of a Court. This, obviously, cannot be the case!

 

An important principle
reiterated by the Court was that the Stamp Act was not an Act that validated,
permitted or regulated sales of property. It only assessed the transactions for
payment of a levy to the exchequer. The stamp adjudicating authority can only
adjudicate the stamp duty and can do nothing more and nothing less. It cannot,
therefore, question the sale in any manner. Hence, the Court-discovered public
auction price could never be questioned by the stamp office. The Court,
however, added a caveat that this principle would only apply to a situation
where the Court had actually obtained a fair market value of the property
before confirming the sale (even if the sale took place at a value lower than
such a valuation). If there was no fair market valuation obtained by the Court,
or an authenticated copy of a valuation was not submitted along with the sale
certificate, then the adjudicating authority must follow the usual provisions
mentioned in the Rules.

 

Hence,
the Court laid down a practice that in all cases where the Deputy Sheriff
lodges a sale certificate for stamp duty adjudication, it must be accompanied
by a copy of the valuation certificate which must be authenticated by the
Prothonotary and Senior Master of the High Court. It negated the plea of the
government to use the valuation carried out by the Town Planner’s office in all
public auctions conducted by the Court. It held that the discretion of a Court
could not be limited in such a manner. The Court could use such a valuation, or
it may prefer to use the services of one of the valuers on its panel, or may
even obtain a valuation from an independent agency. That judicial discretion
could not be circumscribed on account of a Stamp Act requirement.

 

Finally, the Court laid
down the following principles when it came to levying stamp duty on
Court-conducted sales:

 

(a)    Where there was a sale by a private treaty,
the usual valuation rules stipulated in the Maharashtra Stamp Act would apply,
i.e., adjudication in accordance with the Reckoner;

(b)   Where the sale was by the Court, i.e., through
the office of the Sheriff, or by the Court Receiver in execution, and was by
public auction pursuant to a valuation having been  previously obtained, then –

 

(i)     If the sale price was at or below the
valuation obtained, then the valuation would serve as the current market value
for levying stamp duty;

(ii)    If the final sale price, i.e., the final bid,
was higher than the valuation, then the final bid amount and not the valuation
would be taken as the current market value for the purposes of stamp duty;

(iii)   Where multiple valuations were obtained, then
the highest of the most recent valuations, i.e., most proximate in time to the
actual sale, should be taken as the current market value.

 

Accordingly, since in the
case at hand the valuation was obtained at Rs. 30 crore, that value was treated
as the value on which stamp duty was to be levied. Thus, the lower auction
price of Rs. 15.30 crore was not preferred but the valuation of Rs. 30 crore
was adopted.

 

CONCLUSION


The above judgement would
be relevant not only for levying stamp duty in Court-conducted public auctions,
but would also be useful in determining the tax liability of the buyer and the
seller. The seller’s capital gains tax liability u/s. 50C of the Income-tax Act
or business income u/s. 43CA of the Income-tax Act, are both linked with the
stamp duty valuation. Similarly, if the buyer buys the immovable property at a
price below the stamp duty valuation, then he would have Income from Other
Sources u/s. 56(2)(x) of the Income-tax Act. Several decisions have held in the
context of the Indian Stamp Act and the Stamp Acts of other States that the
Ready Reckoner Valuation is not binding on the assessees. Some of the important
decisions which have upheld this view are Jawajee Nagnatham (1994) 4 SCC
595 (SC), Mohabir Singh (1996) 1 SCC 609 (SC), Chamkaur Singh, AIR 1991 P&H
26.
This decision of the Bombay High Court is an additional step in the
same direction.

 

However, it must be
remembered that in cases where the valuation is higher than the auction price,
the auction price would be considered for levying stamp duty. Hence, this
decision has a limited applicability to those cases where the Reckoner Value is
higher than the valuation report and the public auction price.
 

 

 

UNDUE INFLUENCE AND FREE CONSENT

Introduction

One of the biggest
issues with a Will is whether it has been obtained by fraud or undue influence.
If yes, then it is invalid. Section 61 of the Indian Succession Act, 1925
states that any Will which has been caused by such importunity which takes away
the free agency of the testator is void. The Law Lexicon, 4th
Edition, Lexis
Nexis, states that importunity (insistence
or cajolery) must be such which the testator is too weak to resist; which would
render the act no longer the act of the deceased, not the free act of a capable
testator.

 

Similarly, in the
context of a contract, the Indian Contract Act, 1872 states that all
agreements are contracts only if they are made by the free consent of the
parties. Free consent is that which is not caused by undue influence. Section
16 of this Act defines ‘undue influence’ as follows:

 

‘(1)      A contract is said to be
induced by undue influence where the relations subsisting between the parties
are such that one of the parties is in a position to dominate the will of the
other and uses that position to obtain an unfair advantage over the other;

(2)        In particular and
without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing principle, a person is
deemed to be in a position to dominate the will of another:

(a)    where he holds a real or
apparent authority over the other or where he stands in a fiduciary relation to
the other; or

(b)    where he makes a contract
with a person whose mental capacity is temporarily or permanently affected by
reason of age, illness, or mental or bodily distress

(3)        Where
a person who is in a position to dominate the will of another enters into a
contract with him, and the transaction appears on the face of it or on the evidence
adduced, to be unconscionable, the burden of proving that such contract was not
induced by undue influence shall lie upon the person in a position to dominate
the will of the other.’

 

Hence, both in the
context of a Will and a contract, ‘undue influence’ is a major factor. While it
would render a Will void, it makes a contract voidable at the option of the
party whose consent was so caused.

 

Let us examine this very
vital concept in a bit more detail, especially in the light of a Supreme Court
decision rendered in the case of Raja Ram vs. Jai Prakash Singh, CA No.
2896/2009, order dated 11th September, 2019 (SC).
What makes
this decision even more important is that the facts are such that they could be
relevant even in a host of cases. The key questions considered in this decision
were whether mere old age and infirmity of the executor of an agreement could
be considered as grounds for undue influence? Further, whether the fact that
the agreement was executed by the executor in favour of those with whom he was
living was also grounds for undue influence? While the Supreme Court examined
these questions in the context of a non-testamentary instrument, i.e., a sale
deed, they would be equally relevant in the case of a Will.

 

FACTS
OF THE CASE

The decision in the case
of Raja Ram (Supra) would be better appreciated in the light of
its facts. The opposite parties to the case were two brothers and their
respective families. The parents of the brothers were living with one of the
brothers. The father was 80 years old. He executed a registered sale deed of a
parcel of land in favour of the son with whom he was living. The father died
within ten months of executing the sale deed.

 

The other brother
alleged that the deed was obtained by his brother fraudulently, by deceit and
undue influence because of old age and infirmity of the father who was living
with him. It was alleged that the father was old, infirm and bedridden and sick
for the last eight years; his mental faculties were impaired and he was
entirely dependent upon the defendants who were in a position to exercise undue
influence over him. It was pleaded that the father by reason of age and
sickness was unable to move and walk and had a deteriorated eyesight due to cataract.
It was also pleaded that he was deaf.

The Supreme Court stated
that there were two main questions which it had to consider:

(a)   The physical condition of the
father and his capacity to execute the sale deed; and

(b)  Whether the defendants could exercise
undue influence over the father.

 

DECISION
OF THE COURT

The Court considered the
definition of undue influence as appearing in section 16 of The Indian
Contract Act (Supra).
It also noted that under the Indian Evidence Act,
1872 the onus of proving good faith in a transaction is on the party who is in
a position of active confidence to another. It noted the following facts and
gave important verdicts on each of them:

 

(a)   Except for a mere statement,
no evidence was produced to show that the father’s mental capacity was
impaired. Mere old age cannot be a presumption of total loss of mental
faculties, such as in the case of senility or dementia. The father had executed
another sale deed in favour of a third party and the same was not challenged.
There was no evidence of rapid deterioration in condition after the same.

(b)   Merely being old, infirm and
having a cataract cannot be equated with being bedridden. The fact that the
father went to the Sub-Registrar’s office for registration demolishes the
theory of him being bedridden. Hardness of hearing could not be equated with
deafness.

(c)   The Court referred to its
earlier decision in the case of Subhas Chandra Das Mushib vs. Ganga
Prosad Das Mushib and Ors., 1967 (1) SCR 331
wherein it was held that
there was no presumption of imposition or fraud merely because a donor was old
or of weak character.

 

Thus, as regards the
first question, the Court concluded that the physical condition of the father
and his capacity to execute the sale deed was not in doubt.

 

It next turned to the
important question of undue influence. The allegations of the same were
completely bereft of any details or circumstances with regard to the nature,
manner or kind of undue influence exercised by the defendants over the father.
A mere bald statement was made attributed to the infirmity of the deceased. The
Court held that the defendants were in a fiduciary relationship with the
deceased and their conduct in looking after him and his wife in old age may have
influenced the thinking of the deceased. However, that, per se, could
not lead to the only irresistible conclusion that the defendants were therefore
in a position to dominate the will of the deceased, or that the sale deed
executed was unconscionable. The Court held that the onus of proving there was
no undue influence would come on the defendants only once the plaintiffs
established a prima facie case.

 

The Supreme Court
referred to its earlier decision in the case of Anil Rishi vs. Gurbaksh
Singh, (2006) 5 SCC 558
where it had held that under the Indian
Evidence Act if the plaintiff fails to prove the existence of the fiduciary
relationship or the position of active confidence held by the
defendant-appellant, the burden would lie on him as he had alleged fraud. Next,
it proceeded to lay down certain important principles in the context of whether
undue influence could be presumed merely because a relative is taking care of
his / her elders:

 

(i)    In every caste, creed,
religion and civilized society, looking after the elders of the family was a
sacred and pious duty;

(ii)   If one were to straightway
infer undue influence merely because a sibling was looking after the family
elder, it would result in an extreme proposition which could not be allowed
without sufficient and adequate evidence. The Court held that any other
interpretation by inferring a reverse burden of proof straightway, on those who
were taking care of the elders, as having exercised undue influence, could lead
to very undesirable consequences;

(iii)  While such a contrary view
might not lead to neglect of the elders, it would certainly create doubts and
apprehensions leading to lack of full and proper care under the fear of
allegations with regard to exercise of undue influence;

(iv)  If certain members of the
family were looking after the elders (either by choice or out of compulsion)
there was bound to be more affinity between them and the elders. This is a very
crucial principle established by
the Court.

 

The Court reiterated the
principles laid down by it in its earlier decision of Subhas Chandra Das
(Supra)
wherein it was held that merely because two parties were
closely related to each other no presumption of undue influence could arise.
Even if one party naturally relied upon the other for advice, and the other was
in a position to dominate the will of the first, it only proved ‘influence’.
Such influence might have been used wisely, judiciously and helpfully. However,
the law required that more than mere influence, there was undue influence. In
that decision the Supreme Court observed that Halsbury’s Laws of England,
Third Edition, Vol. 17
, states that there was no presumption of fraud
merely because a donor was old or of weak character and there was no
presumption of undue influence in the case of a gift to a son, grandson, or
son-in-law, although made during the donor’s illness and a few days before his
death. In Poosathurai vs. Kappanna Chettiar, (1920) 22 BomLR 538, the Bombay High Court
held that where the relation of influence has been established, and it is also
made clear that the bargain is with the ‘influencer’ and is in itself
unconscionable, then the person in a position to use his dominating power has
the burden thrown upon him of establishing affirmatively that no domination was
practised so as to bring about the transaction.

 

The Apex Court also
distinguished its earlier decision rendered in the case of Krishna Mohan
Kul vs. Patima Maity, (2004) 9 SCC 468.
In that case, it was established
that the executor of a deed was more than 100 years of age. He was paralytic
and his mental and physical conditions were not in order. He was practically
bedridden with paralysis and though his left thumb impression was stated to be
affixed on the document, there was no witness who could substantiate that he
had in fact put his thumb impression. Hence, based on such specific facts, it
held that the executant was an illiterate person, was not in proper physical
and mental state and, therefore, the deed of settlement and trust was void and
invalid. Hence, the Apex Court concluded that Raja Ram’s case
could be distinguished on facts from this decision.

 

APPLICABILITY
TO WILLS

As
discussed above, the applicability of the ratio descendi of the case of Raja
Ram
is pari passu applicable to Wills. A similar decision was
rendered by the Supreme Court in the case of Surendra Pal vs. Saraswati
AIR 1974 SC 1999.
In that case, a testator under his Will bequeathed
his entire estate to his second wife, excluding his first wife and her
children. The excluded relatives alleged undue influence on the part of the
second wife. The Supreme Court set aside such allegations. It held that if
undue influence, fraud and coercion is alleged, the onus is on the person
making the allegations to prove the same. If he does not discharge this burden,
the probate of the Will must necessarily be granted if it is established that
the testator had full testamentary capacity and had, in fact, executed it
validly with a free will and mind. In order to understand what the testator
intended and why he intended so, one had to sit in his armchair to ascertain
his frame of mind and the circumstances in which he executed the Will. The
Court observed that the testator was at complete loggerheads with the children
from his first marriage. Hence, with a family so hostile towards him, it was
but natural for the testator to provide for his second wife even without her
asking him or importuning him to do so. There was no suggestion that the
testator was feeble-minded or completely deprived of his power of independent
thought and judgement.

 

In
the case of Bur Singh vs. Uttam Singh (1911) 13 BOMLR 59, it was
held that in order to set aside a Will there must be clear evidence that the
undue influence was in fact exercised, or that the illness of the testator so
affected his mental faculties as to make them unequal to the task of disposing
of his property.

 

In
several cases, the testator excludes a close relative from his Will. In such
cases, the question of undue influence of the beneficiaries inevitably crops
up. Various Supreme Court decisions have time and again held that such
circumstances alone cannot lead to an inference of the Will being void due to
undue influence. In the cases of Uma Devi Nambiar vs. TC Sidhan (2004) 2
SCC 321 and Rabindra Nath Mukherjee vs. Panchanan Banerjee, 1995 SCC (4) 459
,
the Supreme Court held that deprivation of the natural heirs by the testator
should not raise any suspicion because the whole idea behind execution of a
Will was to interfere with the normal line of succession. So natural heirs
would be debarred in every case of a Will; it may be that in some cases they
are fully debarred and in others only partially. Again, in Pentakota
Satyanarayana vs. Pentakota Seetharatnam (2005) 8 SCC 67
, this view was
held when the testator’s wife was given a smaller share than others.

 

Similarly,
in Mahesh Kumar (D) By Lrs vs. Vinod Kumar, (2012) 4 SCC 387, the
Supreme Court was dealing with a case where a testator bequeathed all his
wealth to one son in preference to the others since he was living with that son
and the attitude of the other sons was extremely hostile towards their parents.
The Court held that the fact that one son took care of the parents in their old
age showed that there was nothing unnatural or unusual in the decision of the
testator to give his property only to him. Any person of ordinary prudence
would have adopted the same course and would not have given anything to the
ungrateful children from his / her share in the property. Thus, the Court held
that there was nothing invalid in the Will.

 

In the case of Narayanamma
vs. Mayamma, 1999 (5) KarLJ 694
, the Karnataka High Court held that no
cogent reason was given in the Will as to why one daughter of the testator was
preferred over the other two daughters and hence the Will appeared circumspect.
While one may not entirely agree with the reasoning of this decision, it is
always advisable that in all such cases an explanation is given in the Will as
to the reason why the natural heirs are excluded. It is better to play safe and
avoid protracted litigation for the beneficiaries.

 

CONCLUSION

To sum up, the question
of free consent in the case of a Will / contract would always be one which
would be decided on the basis of surrounding facts and circumstances. Those
deprived, in most cases, might raise an objection of undue influence. However,
as the above decisions have very clearly established, mere old age or closeness
of relations or taking care of the executor is no ground for undue influence.
 

 

 

RULING OF SAT IN PRICE WATERHOUSE / SATYAM CASE: SUMMARY AND SOME LESSONS FOR AUDITORS

BACKGROUND

Recently, on 9th September, 2019,
the Securities Appellate Tribunal (SAT) overturned the SEBI order banning 11
firms of chartered accountants of the ‘Price Waterhouse group’ (PW) for two
years. The ban was on carrying out audits, certification, etc. of listed
companies / intermediaries associated with the capital markets. It was in
connection with the audit by one such firm in the Satyam Computer Services
Limited (Satyam) case where massive frauds were found consequent to a
confession by Satyam’s Chairman. The SEBI order disgorging the fees earned by
PW from the audit of Satyam of about Rs. 13 crores plus interest was, however,
upheld. Essentially, what SAT held was that PW did not participate knowingly in
the fraud though there was negligence involved to an extent. Several other
conclusions were drawn. Whether, when and to what extent are auditors subject
to the jurisdiction of SEBI was something analysed in great detail. Two
important aspects were particularly discussed. Whether SEBI can ban auditors if
they are negligent in their professional duties, or whether this is the domain
of the Institute of Chartered Accountants of India? In case of alleged fraud /
connivance in fraud by auditors, does SEBI have to provide direct evidence or
will it be enough to show this by ‘preponderance of probabilities’, as the
Supreme Court has held in certain cases?

 

Needless to say, this decision will have
far-reaching implications for auditors of listed companies / intermediaries /
entities associated with the capital markets. Many auditors have been banned in
the past and this decision creates a path-breaking precedent for a modified
viewpoint over future cases. It is also possible that SEBI may, apart from
possibly appealing to the Supreme Court against this SAT order, seek amendments
to the law to seek wider jurisdiction over auditors.

 

Some major conclusions and observations by
SAT are discussed in this article.

Quick summary and background of matter
leading to this decision

Readers may recollect that the Chairman of
Satyam, Mr. B. Ramalinga Raju, had, in January, 2009, sent a ‘confession email’
to SEBI of massive frauds in Satyam. This had resulted in its bank balances /
fixed deposits with banks, revenues, debtors, profits, etc. being overstated.
The amount involved was in thousands of crores of rupees. Several criminal and
other proceedings were initiated against the Chairman, directors and certain
officers, the signing partners of the auditors and the Price Waterhouse group.
However, for purposes of this article, the focus is on the proceedings against
the PW group by SEBI. Against these proceedings, PW petitioned the Bombay High
Court claiming, inter alia, that SEBI did not have any jurisdiction over
auditors who are chartered accountants and over whom only the Institute of
Chartered Accountants of India (ICAI) has jurisdiction. The High Court rejected
this contention and upheld SEBI’s jurisdiction over auditors albeit with
certain conditions. Thereafter, SEBI issued an order on 10th
January, 2018 banning the PW group of 11 firms for two years from performing
certain audit / certification work in relation to listed companies, etc. It
made a finding that PW had committed / connived in fraud and was negligent. It
also ordered that the fees earned by it be disgorged – with interest @ 12% pa.
Now, SAT has partially overturned this order.

 

BOMBAY HIGH COURT’S DECISION

PW had filed a petition before the Bombay
High Court claiming that SEBI had no jurisdiction over auditors who, being
chartered accountants, were subject to action only by the ICAI. The Court (Price
Waterhouse & Co. vs. SEBI [2010] 103 SCL 96 [Bom.])
rejected this
contention but with certain riders which can be summarised as follows: It said
that auditors in general were primarily subject to ICAI. If the auditors were
negligent in their duties, it is the ICAI that can take action against them.
However, SEBI is a body that has been formed for the protection of investors
and safeguarding the integrity of capital markets. Auditors perform an
important role of attestation of financial statements that are relied on by
shareholders. If they themselves carry out a fraud or participate / connive in
fraud in the entity they audit, SEBI does have a role – to take action.
However, this has to be established by evidence by SEBI. If the auditor has
been negligent in performance of his duties but it cannot be shown that he has
committed or connived in fraud, SEBI does not have jurisdiction. It is these
comments by the Court that became the core point on which SAT rendered its
decision.

 

What are the tests by which SEBI can
prove a person is guilty of fraud in securities markets?

This was an important aspect discussed in
the decision and indeed was the turning point. SEBI had charged PW with fraud
under multiple provisions of the SEBI Act and Regulations. But what were the
valid criteria that were sufficient to establish fraud under these provisions?
SEBI applied the more liberal criterion of ‘preponderance of probabilities’. It
stated that PW was negligent on so many counts and over so many years, that it
was far more likely than not that it had connived in the fraud.

 

However, the SAT made an important
distinction. It analysed the relevant decisions of the Supreme Court on frauds
under the securities laws. It held that the criteria were different for persons
who dealt in securities and those who did not. In respect of persons who dealt
in securities, the test of preponderance of probabilities applied. However, PW
could not be said to have dealt in securities and hence this test could not be
used to prove fraud. Hence, for such persons direct evidence was needed that
they connived in fraud and that such fraud induced others to deal in
securities. SAT held that SEBI had not provided any such evidence. Negligence,
even if on repeated counts, did not become fraud once this test and standard
was applied.

 

Thus, the SAT held that SEBI had not
provided evidence that PW had committed fraud. The order of banning the PW
group failed on this ground.

 

Whether SEBI can ban 11 firms en masse in the PW group?

 

SEBI had banned 11 firms which according to
it were operating under the Price Waterhouse banner. SEBI also showed several
direct and indirect associations amongst the firms operating under this banner.
There was, for example, sharing of resources, there were common partners
amongst some firms and so on.

 

The SAT
analysed the relations in context of the law relating to partnerships and LLPs,
the relevant guidelines of ICAI, the fact that there were several partners
among those who joined as such much after this event / audit, etc. It also
noted that it was a ‘signing partner’ who certified the audit of companies. SAT
held that in these circumstances, it could not hold the whole group liable for
fraud in Satyam. A blanket ban on the group was thus not warranted.

 

Important concepts like negligence, role of
management / auditors, etc. discussed

SAT discussed extensively on what
constituted negligence and also discussed the role of management and the
auditors. In particular, it highlighted the role of the auditor to display
professional scepticism, to act as watchdog and not a bloodhound, to not be
aggressively looking for fraud all the time which is really the role of a
forensic auditor. It also emphasised that an audit cannot guarantee absence of
all fraud as long as the auditor utilises a process that demonstrates a
reasonable professional skill and approach to the audit. SAT also discussed
various applicable auditing standards. Finally, and above all, it stated that
cleverly designed and implemented fraud cannot necessarily be uncovered by an
auditor. The audit cannot be so extensive and detailed, considering the time
and cost constraints, to uncover all frauds; and the scope for such
sophisticated frauds by persons high in management has to be considered.

 

Remedial orders vs. preventive orders
vs. orders to ban amounting to penalising a person

An order
banning a person from being associated with the securities markets can be for
one or more reasons. The SEBI Act permits directions by SEBI to debar a person
from being associated with the capital markets for preventive or remedial
reasons. Banning a person to punish him for wrongs done by him is, however, a
punitive action.

 

SAT held that debarring a person can, of
course, be for remedial / preventive reasons. If a person has committed such a
wrong that has harmed investors it may be better to keep him away from the
stock markets for a time (or even permanently in appropriate cases) so that
others (more people) are not harmed.

 

On the facts of
the case, SAT held that debarring PW served neither a preventive nor a remedial
purpose. It was seen that more than a decade had passed since the uncovering of
the fraud. PW had continued to serve other entities in the securities market
without any complaints. It had, to the satisfaction of even US authorities who
had initiated proceedings against it, taken necessary corrective actions to
prevent such things from happening again. To prohibit PW now from being
associated with the capital markets did not serve any preventive or remedial
purpose.

 

This is again a relevant test which would
apply to proceedings in other cases against auditors where there may be similar
facts.

 

Disgorgement of fees

As noted earlier, negligence in performance
of professional work by auditors does not by itself amount to fraud under
securities laws. For holding an auditor guilty of having committed such fraud
direct evidence has to be provided. However, SAT affirmed that the auditors
were negligent in performance of their duties as auditors on certain counts. It
thus upheld the direction of SEBI to disgorge the fees earned by PW from the
performance of the audit of Satyam.

 

CONCLUSION

Clearly, the order has far-reaching effects
on auditors and even other persons associated with the capital markets. The
order is of course on the facts of the case which SAT took pains to mention and
repeat. But the circumstances and criteria under which auditors can be
proceeded against are now far clearer than before. The decision of the Bombay
High Court which upheld the jurisdiction of SEBI against auditors was
reconciled with decisions of the Supreme Court and it was shown that SEBI had
power and jurisdiction which was narrower. In these times, when auditors face
multiple regulators, it is a relief that there is clarity on who plays what
role and of what nature.

 

This order will also be relevant for others
who are not directly associated with the capital markets and who do not deal in
securities. These may include independent directors and directors in general,
company secretaries, lawyers, etc. While each group will have to examine how
this decision is relevant for them, there is still some guidance available. For
example, for holding them liable for fraud, direct evidence has to be shown.

 

Partners of firms of auditors will also have
less cause for worry if, despite reasonable efforts and systems, their partners
are negligent and / or commit fraud. The other partners of such firms will not
be held liable and acted against merely for the faults of one partner.
 

 

THINK BEFORE YOU SPEAK, MR. CHAIRMAN!

The Securities and Exchange Board of India
(SEBI) recently charged the Chairman of a major listed FMCG company with making
a fraudulent/misleading statement. The reason? He had allegedly said to a
leading newspaper that he was interested in buying out a large competitor
listed company. According to SEBI, this resulted in a substantial rise in the
price of the shares of the competitor. Such rise in price is an expected result
when there is news that an acquisition is likely.

 

But soon, both the Chairman and his company,
as well as the competitor, clarified that no such buyout plans were afoot and
the price of the shares fell. SEBI alleged that this was a fraudulent/reckless
statement. Public shareholders who may have bought the shares on the basis of
the statement would have suffered a loss on account of this. Therefore, SEBI
levied a monetary penalty on the said Chairman.

 

While the Securities Appellate Tribunal
(SAT) exonerated the Chairman pointing out several errors of fact and law in
the SEBI order, this case raises critical issues, reminders and lessons on how
such price-sensitive matters should be handled. There are several provisions of
law that prescribe for care in dealing with price-sensitive information. It has
been found that companies/promoters deliberately and fraudulently “create”
price-sensitive information so that the market price rises owing to public
interest and then they can offload their shares (often held in proxy names) and
profit. Even in cases where there is no fraudulent intent, the concern may be
whether there was an element of negligence or irresponsibility.

 

Securities laws have several provisions for
handling price-sensitive information. These include prohibitions against abuse,
illegal leaking, timely disclosures, etc.

 

Let us consider this case first in a summary
manner and then consider the provisions of the law and also some related,
relevant issues.

 

SEBI’S ORDER LEVYING PENALTY AND THE SAT ORDER REVERSING IT


It appears that the Chairman of a leading
listed FMCG company gave an interview to a large daily newspaper. The reporter
asked whether his company was in the process of acquiring a leading competitor.
This was in the context of significant interest in the shares of the competitor
with there being higher volumes of trading and rapid rise in price; there also
appeared to be rumours of a significant acquisition of shares by a specified
but unnamed entity. The Chairman reportedly said that he would be interested to
buy out the competitor, though he added that he did not know who had acquired
that significant lot of shares in that company. SEBI alleged that the
publishing of this news resulted in a sharp increase in price and volumes.
Later, indeed on the afternoon of the very next trading day, the Chairman, his
company as well as the competitor company clarified that no such buyout was
envisaged. SEBI alleged that the price and volumes immediately fell the day
after that. The Chairman was alleged to have violated the provisions relating
to fraudulent/unfair trade practices and a penalty of Rs. 8 lakh was levied on
him (vide order dated 27.12.2017).

 

On appeal, SAT reversed the penalty [R.
S. Agarwal vs. SEBI (Appeal No. 63 of 2018, order dated 13.03.2019)]
. It
was noted that the rise in both price and volumes was much prior to the said
statement. Thus, there was already a market interest. It was pointed out that
analysts had projected higher profits/EPS for the company and that was also a
contributing factor. The Chairman or his company had not acquired/sold any
shares. The SAT even raised doubts about the authenticity of the press report.
Even otherwise, it does not make sense that a potential acquirer would make a
statement that may result in further increase in the price. As an important
point of law, SAT highlighted that the onus of proving such a serious
allegation of fraud in such a background rested on SEBI, which onus it did not
fulfil.
In conclusion, SAT reversed the order of penalty.

 

 

IMPORTANT PROVISIONS OF SECURITIES LAWS DEALING WITH PRICE-SENSITIVE INFORMATION


Proper handling of price-sensitive
information is a very important tenet of safeguarding the integrity of capital
markets as provided in securities laws. Price-sensitive information is required
to be carefully guarded. It should be disclosed in a timely manner – neither
too early so as to be premature and thus misleading, nor too late that there
are chances of leakage and abuse and that the public may be deprived of
knowledge of such significant price-sensitive information. It should be clear,
complete and precise, neither understating nor exaggerating anything.

 

Several provisions in the SEBI Insider
Trading Regulations, in the SEBI Regulations relating to Fraudulent and Unfair
Trade Practices (FUTP) and in the SEBI Listing Obligations and Disclosure
Requirements Regulations (“the LODR Regulations”), make elaborate provisions
relating to price-sensitive information.

 

The insider trading regulations have
price-sensitive information at the core. Insiders have access to
price-sensitive information and they are required to carefully handle it. The
Regulations have been progressively broadened over the years. There are several
deeming provisions. The Regulations even require a formal code of disclosure of
price-sensitive information to be made along prescribed lines that the company
must scrupulously follow. One requirement of this code, for example, requires
that selective disclosures should not be made to a section of public/analysts,
and if at all it is anticipated that this may happen, there should be parallel
disclosure for all. Dealings in shares by “designated persons”, who are close
insiders, are required to be carefully monitored and they can deal in them only
after prior permission and that, too, during a period when the trading window
is open.

 

The LODR Regulations require that material
developments be disclosed well in time. An elaborate list has been provided of
what constitute such material developments and an even more elaborate process
by which they should be decided upon and disclosed.

 

The FUTP Regulations particularly have
several provisions that deal with such price-sensitive information and how they
could constitute fraud. There are generic provisions which prohibit “any
manipulative or deceptive device or contrivance” or engaging in “any act,
practice, course of business which operates or would operate as fraud or deceit
upon any person in connection with any dealing in or issue of securities…”.
There are several specific provisions. One such provision, for example,
prohibits “publishing or causing to publish or reporting or causing to report
by a person dealing in securities any information which is not true or which he
does not believe to be true prior to or in the course of dealing in
securities”. Yet another provision prohibits “planting false or misleading news
which may induce sale or purchase of securities”. These practices are
considered fraudulent practices and can result in stiff penalties, prosecution
and other adverse consequences.

 

Thus, price-sensitive information has to be
handled delicately, and with full realisation of the impact it may potentially
have if there is under- or over-disclosure, too early or too late disclosure,
or misleading, fraudulent or even negligent disclosure. While there are
provisions that deal with fraudulent practices, even unintentional
acts/omissions would be severely dealt with. It is not surprising that
companies have — and are expected to have —carefully-laid-down procedures and
systems for dealing with such information.

 

ROLE OF CHAIRMAN / TOP MANAGEMENT IN DEALING WITH THE MEDIA OR OTHERWISE SHARING INFORMATION


The Chairman, the Managing Director, the
Company Secretary, etc., are often approached by the media for their views on
developments or even generally. Such persons may even engage on social media
(as in the recent Tesla case, discussed separately below). Often, even
authorities such as exchanges approach a company for a response to certain
rumours or news. Thus, engaging with outsiders is common and even expected of
the company executives. However, even one loose statement can have disastrous
consequences.

 

It is also important for promoters and
others to be aware that there are elaborate procedures and governance
requirements which have to be complied with. In the present case, the question
is whether the Chairman’s statement could be seen to be that of the company?
This is relevant because even the law requires approval of the Board and
recommendation/clearance of the Audit Committee in important matters. The
public does not view a statement by a Chairman or Managing Director as subject
to such conditions. Internal requirements are presumed to have been complied
with. A declaration by the Chairman, for example, that his company would be
buying out another company would be taken at face value and will have a market
reaction leading to unwanted consequences. Hence, it is important that
statements by such persons should be carefully worded. Ideally, a well-reviewed
press release should be released.

 

 

TESLA’S CASE


The importance for top management to be
careful while interacting with the public becomes even more important in these
days of social media where posts and comments are made several times a day,
often on the spur of the moment and without a second thought. Last year, it was
reported that Elon Musk, the Chairman of Tesla, tweeted that he intended to take
the company private and that funding for this purpose was secured. It was
alleged that this statement did not have sound basis. Eventually, in a reported
settlement, Musk had to resign as Chairman, accept a ban from office for at
least three years and he and Tesla had to pay $ 20 million each.


In addition, the company was required to add two independent directors and the
Board was required to keep a close watch on his public communications.

 

CONCLUSION

Corporate communications are no more meant
to be merely for public relations but have to be increasingly in compliance
with securities laws that require deft treading as in a minefield. Social media
is particularly vulnerable as proved by the Elon Musk episode. We have seen how
SEBI is monitoring and scrutinising social media reports and has even made
adverse orders relying on “friendships” and other connections. Messaging apps
like WhatsApp have also been reported to be used for sharing inside
information. On the other hand, there is often pressure, both internal and
external, to make statements. Exchanges, for example, want prompt responses to
rumours/news in the media to ensure that the official position of the company
is known to the public. The LODR Regulations provide for fairly short time
limits for sharing of material developments. In short, sharing of information,
plans and developments about the company requires more careful handling than
ever before.

 

The moral of the episode is: Think before you speak, Mr. Chairman,
though speak you must!

  

 

THE ANCESTRAL PROPERTY CONUNDRUM

INTRODUCTION

Hindu Law is often difficult to understand because most of it
is uncodified and based on customs and rituals, while some of it is based on
enactments. One feature of Hindu Law which attracts a lot of attention is “ancestral
property
”. After the 2005 amendment to the Hindu Succession Act, 1956 this
issue has gained even more traction. One controversy in this area is whether
ancestral property received by a person can be transferred away.

 

WHAT IS ANCESTRAL PROPERTY?

Under the Hindu Law, the term “ancestral property” as
generally understood means any property inherited from three generations above
of male lineage, i.e., from the father, grandfather, great grandfather. The
Punjab and Haryana High Court has held that property inherited by a Hindu male
from his father, grandfather or great grandfather is ancestral for him – Hardial
Singh vs. Nahar Singh AIR 2010 (NOC) 1087 (P&H)
. Hence, property
inherited from females, such as mothers, etc., would not fall within the
purview of ancestral property. The same High Court, in the case of Harendar
Singh vs. State (2008) 3 PLR 183 (P&H)
, has held that property
received by a mother from her sons is not ancestral in nature. Further, three
generations downwards automatically get a right in such ancestral property by
virtue of being born in the family. Thus, the son, grandson and great grandson
of a Hindu all have an automatic right in ancestral property which is deemed to
be joint property. This view has also been held by the Privy Council in Muhammad
Hussain Khan vs. Babu Kishva Nandan Sahai, AIR 1937 PC 238.

 

View-1: Ancestral property cannot be alienated

One commonly accepted view in relation to ancestral property
is that if the person inheriting it has sons, grandsons or great grandsons,
then it becomes joint family property in his hands and his lineal descendants
automatically become coparceners along with him. In Ganduri Koteshwaramma
vs. Chakiri Yanadi, (2011) 9 SCC 788
, the Court held that the effect of
the 2005 amendment to the Hindu Succession Act was that the daughter of a
coparcener had the same rights and liabilities in the coparcenary property as
she would have had if she had been a son and this position was unambiguous and
unequivocal. Thus, on and from 9th September, 2005, according to this view, the
daughter would also be entitled to a share in the ancestral property and would
become a coparcener as if she had been a son.

 

A corollary of property becoming ancestral property is that
it cannot be willed away or alienated in any other manner by the person who
inherits it. Thus, if a person receives ancestral property and he has either a
son and / or a daughter then he would not be entitled to transfer such ancestral
property other than to his children. Hence, he cannot under his Will give it to
his son in preference over his daughter or vice versa. This has been the
generally prevalent view when it comes to ancestral property as modified by the
Hindu Succession Act amendment which placed daughters on an equal footing with
sons. Of course, if a person inherits ancestral property and he has no lineal
descendants up to three degrees downwards, male or female, then in any event he
is free to do what he wants with such property. Further, this concept only
applies to inheritance of property, i.e., property received on intestate
succession of the deceased.

 

JURISPRUDENCE ON THE SUBJECT

This concept of ancestral
property automatically becoming joint coparcenary property has undergone
significant changes. The Supreme Court in the case of CWT vs. Chander Sen
(1986) 161 ITR 370 (SC)
examined the issue of whether the income /
asset which a son inherits from his father when separated by partition should
be assessed as income of the HUF of the son or as his individual income /
wealth? The Court referred to the effect of section 8 of the Hindu Succession
Act, 1956 which lays down the general rules of succession in the case of males.
The first rule is that the property of a male Hindu dying intestate shall
devolve according to the provisions of chapter II and class I of the schedule
provides that if there is a male heir of class I, then upon the heirs mentioned
in class I of the schedule. The heirs mentioned in class I of the schedule are
son, daughter, etc., including the son of a predeceased son but does not
include specifically the grandson, being a son of a son living.

 

Therefore, the short
question is, when the son as heir of class I of the schedule inherits the
property, does he do so in his individual capacity or does he do so as karta
of his own undivided family? The Court held that in view of the preamble to the
Act, i.e., that to modify where necessary and to codify the law, it was not
possible that when schedule indicates heirs in class I to say that when son
inherits the property in the situation contemplated by section 8 he takes it as
karta of his own undivided family. The Act makes it clear by section 4 that one
should look to the Act in case of doubt and not refer to the pre-existing Hindu
law. Thus, it held that the son succeeded to the asset in his individual
capacity and not as a karta of his HUF.

 

Again, in Yudhishter vs. Ashok Kumar, 1987 AIR 558,
the Supreme Court followed its aforesaid earlier decision and held that it
would be difficult to hold that property which devolved on a Hindu under
section 8 of the Hindu Succession Act, 1956 would be HUF property in his hand
vis-a-vis his own sons. Thus, it held that the property which devolved upon the
father of the respondent in that case on the demise of his grandfather could
not be said to be HUF property.

 

Once again, in Bhanwar Singh vs. Puran (2008) 3 SCC 87,
it was held that having regard to section 8 of the Act, the properties ceased
to be joint family property and all the heirs and legal representatives of the
deceased would succeed to his interest as tenants-in-common and not as joint
tenants. In a case of this nature, the joint coparcenary did not continue. The
meaning of joint tenancy is that each co-owner has an undefined right and
interest in property acquired as joint tenants. Thus, no co-owner can say what
is his or her share. One other important feature of a joint tenancy is that
after the death of one of the joint tenants, the property passes by
survivorship to the other joint tenant and not by succession to the heirs of
the deceased co-owner. Whereas tenants-in-common is the opposite of joint
tenancy since the shares are specified and each co-owner in a tenancy in common
can state what share he owns in a property. On the death of a co-owner, his
share passes by succession to his heirs or to the beneficiaries under the Will
and not to the surviving co-owners.

The Supreme Court in Uttam vs. Saubhag Singh, Civil
Appeal 2360/2016 dated 02/03/2016
held that on a conjoint reading of
sections 4, 8 and other provisions of the Act, after joint family property has
been distributed in accordance with section 8 on principles of intestacy, the
joint family property ceases to be joint family property in the hands of the
various persons who succeeded to it and they hold the property as tenants in
common and not as joint tenants.

 

View-2: Ancestral Property becomes Sole Property

The Delhi High Court has
given a very telling decision and a diametrically opposite view in the case of Surender
Kumar vs. Dhani Ram, CS(OS) No. 1732/2012
dated 18/01/2016.
In this case, the issue was whether the properties of the deceased were HUF
properties in the hands of his legal heirs. The grandson of the deceased
claimed a share as a coparcener in the properties since they were inherited by
his grandfather as joint family properties and hence, they continued to be so.
The Delhi High Court negated this claim and laid down the following principles
of law as regards joint family properties:

 

(a) Inheritance of
ancestral property after 1956 (the year in which the Hindu Succession Act was
enacted) does not create an HUF property and inheritance of ancestral property
after 1956 therefore does not result in creation of an HUF property;

(b) Ancestral property can
only become an HUF property if inheritance is before 1956 and such HUF property
which came into existence before 1956 continues as such even after 1956;

(c) If a person dies after
passing of the Hindu Succession Act, 1956 and there is no HUF existing at the
time of the death of such a person, inheritance of an immovable property of
such a person by his heirs is no doubt inheritance of an “ancestral property”
but the inheritance is as a self-acquired property in the hands of the legal
heir and not as an HUF property, although the successor(s) indeed inherits
“ancestral property”, i.e., a property which belonged to his ancestor;

(d) The only way in which a
HUF / joint Hindu family can come into existence after 1956 (and when a joint
Hindu family did not exist prior to 1956) is if an individual’s property is
thrown into a common hotchpotch;

(e) An HUF can also exist if paternal ancestral properties
are inherited prior to 1956, and such status of parties qua the properties has
continued after 1956 with respect to properties inherited prior to 1956 from
paternal ancestors. Once that status and position continues even after 1956 of
the HUF and of its properties existing, a coparcener, etc., will have a right
to seek partition of the properties;

(f) After passing of the
Hindu Succession Act, 1956, if a person inherits a property from his paternal
ancestors, the said property is not an HUF property in his hands and the
property is to be taken as self-acquired property of the person who inherits
the same.

 

Accordingly, the Court held that a mere averment that
properties were ancestral could not make them HUF properties unless it was
pleaded and shown that the grandfather had inherited the same prior to 1956 or
that he had actually created an HUF by throwing his own properties into a
common hotchpotch or family pool. A similar view was expressed by the Delhi
High Court earlier in Sunny (Minor) vs. Raj Singh CS(OS) No. 431/2006;
dated 17/11/2005.

 

AUTHOR’S VIEW

It is submitted that the
view expressed by the Delhi High Court in the case of Surender Kumar
(supra)
is correct. A conjoined reading of the Hindu Succession Act,
1956 and the decisions of the Supreme Court cited above show that the customs
and traditions of Hindu Law have been given a decent burial by the codified Act
of 1956! The law as understood in times of Manusmriti is not what it is today.
Hence, a parent is entitled to bequeath by his Will his ancestral property to
anyone, even if he has a son and / or a daughter. It is not necessary that such
ancestral property must be bequeathed only to his children. The property (even
though received from his ancestors and hence ancestral in that sense) becomes
the self-acquired property of the father on acquisition and he can deal with it
by Will, gift, transfer, etc., in any manner he pleases.

 

CONCLUSION

“Ancestral property” has
been and continues to be one of the fertile sources of litigation when it comes
to Hindu Law. Precious time and money is spent on litigating as to whether the
same can be alienated or not. It is time for the government to revamp the Hindu
Succession Act en masse and specifically address such burning issues! 

CAESAR’S WIFE SHOULD BE ABOVE SUSPICION

BACKGROUND

On 30th April,
2019, SEBI passed orders in the matter of the National Stock Exchange. The
principal issue was the alleged preferential access accorded to some parties to
the stock market order mechanism whereby they could profit and also allegedly
giving them preference over other investors, brokers, etc. Further, there are
two other orders passed by SEBI that deserve consideration. They effectively
exhibit SEBI’s new approach to widen the scope of the liability of persons
associated with the capital market, especially of those connected with listed
companies such as directors, auditors, key executives, etc.

 

These two orders deal with
the alleged abuse of position by some people close to NSE whereby they profited
from certain data preferentially and exclusively obtained from NSE which was
used to develop products that were sold in the market. Worse, the implication
that appears to be brought out is that these products enabled the users to
profit at the cost of other investors.

 

The orders make stringent
adverse comments and issue directions against the two groups of investors. The
first group comprises those who were close to the NSE and which closeness was
used to obtain and use NSE data exclusively. The second group consists of the
exchange itself and its two key officials at the relevant time. SEBI found that
the officials did not carry out the required diligence expected of them. The
adverse directions are fairly stringent and harsh and if they acquire finality,
have the potential to harm careers and reputations, especially of the involved
key persons.

 

However, on appeal to SAT,
the operation of these orders has been stayed as regards some of the key
management persons. Despite the fact that the issues are in appeal because of
the new approach of SEBI, we are reviewing these decisions because a very
interesting approach has been taken in relation to the duties and liabilities
of key management persons. The orders have wider implications and in a manner
are cautionary for several groups who may be in a similar situation; they are,
independent directors, non-executive directors, promoter directors and other
entities associated with the capital markets. These entities often enter into
profitable associations with their companies. Key and even mid-level executives
should examine these transactions. A fairly broad level of performance is
expected from these persons, which are far beyond the literal requirements of
the law. For the purposes of this academic analysis, the statements in the SEBI
orders are taken to be true, though, on facts / law, it is possible that they
may be reversed.

 

THE ALLEGATIONS

SEBI alleged, in the first
order, that there were 5 persons (4 individuals and 1 company) close to the
NSE. This closeness arose primarily because of the closeness of one person over
a long period of time and who, it is stated, was very influential and respected
in NSE. SEBI alleged that he used his position to get certain contracts in
favour of a company associated with his extended relatives. It was alleged that
under this arrangement certain data of NSE was preferentially / exclusively
given to this company. This data was used to develop software products that
could be sold to market operators whereby they could profit and also perhaps
have an edge over other operators in the market. In view of these facts,
allegations of having violated several provisions of Securities Laws, including
those relating to fraud and unfair trade practices, were made.

 

In the second order, based
broadly on the same facts, SEBI has alleged that NSE and its two top officials
failed to exercise due diligence in relation to such contracts, especially
where the parties involved were close to the exchange.

 

THE DEFENCES OFFERED

SEBI relied on certain
emails exchanged between some of the persons covered by the order. According to
SEBI the emails record confidential information which was preferentially given
by NSE. The parties responded that the emails were being taken out of context.

 

The parties also generally
and specifically denied any wrong-doing, particularly relating to profiting
unduly from such information, and also contended that the software products did
not harm the interests of other investors.

 

NSE and its officials also
denied any wrong-doing. They, inter alia, stated that the contracts were
of such size and nature that they do not deserve close attention of the top
officials of the Exchange. They stated that the alleged effects of the
contracts were effectively inconsequential. Further, the contracts did receive
the attention and diligence they deserved.

 

CONCLUSIONS OF SEBI

SEBI rejected these
defences and described how the parties were very close to the Exchange and thus
influenced NSE’s decision-making process. Further, SEBI

 

  • brought out and emphasised the personal
    relations between some of the parties;
  • it particularly highlighted that the manner
    in which the information was provided was exclusive and hence irregular;
  • concluded that proper safeguards were not put
    in place for protecting the data from being shared;
  • SEBI also pointed out that mere disclosure by
    a party that it is interested in a contract is not sufficient and not a
    substitute for diligence by NSE’s key personnel.

 

ORDERS PASSED

Two orders have been
passed. These debar the individuals from, inter alia, holding positions
in prescribed entities. NSE has been issued several directions relating to
strengthening of its internal systems. Further, SEBI has directed legal action
against specified individuals and companies for abuse of the data, etc. As
stated above, on appeal, the operation of SEBI’s orders has been stayed.

 

IMPLICATIONS FOR INDEPENDENT DIRECTORS,
OTHER DIRECTORS AND SENIOR OFFICIALS OF VARIOUS ENTITIES ASSOCIATED WITH
CAPITAL MARKETS, AUDITORS, ETC.

The orders deal with certain
specific facts and also relate to the case of a stock exchange that has certain
duties to the market. However, the principles involved also have relevance to
other entities, for example, independent directors, executive and non-executive
directors, CFOs, key personnel such as company secretaries, lawyers, auditors,
etc.

 

It is very common, for
example, to have contracts and arrangements with directors and / or persons
connected with them. There are requirements under law whereby directors and key
management personnel have to disclose their interest in the contracts and
arrangements with the company. There are also provisions relating to
related-party transactions. However, the orders suggest that complying with
even such broad and comprehensive requirements may not be enough. As a matter
of fact, where such connection exists, arrangements with persons close to the
company ought to require a higher degree of diligence on the part of the
company, its CEO, etc. If it is found later that the contracts bestowed undue
favour or better terms than others or there is non-compliance of law, lack of
action against the party, etc., then the company, its officials and the parties
involved could face scrutiny and possibly action from SEBI.

 

The orders also deal with
confidential and valuable information about the company and the safeguards the
company and the parties who have access to the information would have to take
to ensure that there is no abuse. Conceptually, this is similar to unpublished
price-sensitive information for which there are extensive regulations relating
to insider trading. Abuse of such information may result in loss to the company
and / or loss to investors or may impact the credibility of entities in the
markets.

 

The fact that top
executives (both former Managing Directors) have been debarred from holding
office for a period of three years (though these actions have been stayed by an
appellate order) is another area of concern. The contracts in question were,
relatively speaking, of small amounts in the context of the size of NSE. There
is, I submit, validity in their defence that such contracts are largely handled
at the functional level. However this defence was not accepted.

 

SEBI has expressed that
even if the contracts are small in value, if they are with parties close to the
company, then the contracts / arrangements need a closer watch at a senior
level; because issues, especially those related to confidential data, could
have wider ramifications if abused. Hence, I now perceive that key management
executives will henceforth be expected to look at and monitor closely contracts
with persons close to the company. SEBI has alleged that NSE did not take due
action for violation because the parties who violated the contracts were close
to and influential in NSE.



The other point to
emphasise is that the usual concepts and definition of “persons interested in
contracts” have been given a broader interpretation. Hence, mere disclosure of
interest or even complying with the procedural / approval requirements may not
be enough. Further, even if a person involved is not deemed to have interest as
defined in law or is not a related party as defined in law, the management will
have to demonstrate that due “care and diligence” was carried out at the time
of entering into a contract / arrangement with such person/s.

 

To conclude, the adage Caesar’s wife should be above
suspicion
applies today even more than ever
.

ORDINANCE FOR CO-OPERATIVE HOUSING SOCIETIES

INTRODUCTION

The Maharashtra Government has introduced the Maharashtra
Ordinance No. IX of 2019 dated 09.03.2019 to amend the Maharashtra Co-operative
Societies Act, 1960 (“the Act”). This Ordinance would remain in
force for a period of six months, i.e., up to 8th September, 2019
after which it would lapse unless the Government comes out with an Amendment
Act or renews the Ordinance. A new Chapter, XIII-B, consisting of section 154B
to 154B-29, has been inserted in the Act specifically dealing with co-operative
housing societies.

 

One of the complaints against the Act was that it was geared
more towards general co-operative societies and did not have special provisions
for co-operative housing societies. That issue is sought to be addressed by
this new Chapter. While the Ordinance has made several amendments to the Act,
it has introduced key changes to the concepts of membership of a co-operative
society. This article examines some of the amendments made by the Ordinance in
relation to membership of a co-operative housing society.

 

NEW CATEGORIES OF MEMBERSHIP

The Ordinance has introduced new categories of membership in
a co-operative housing society. A “Member” has been defined to mean:

 

(a) a person joining in an application for the registration
of a housing society; or

(b) a person duly admitted to membership of a society after
its registration;

(c) an Associate or a Joint or a Provisional Member.

 

Thus, an Associate Member has now also been classified as a
Member. A Joint Member has also been categorised as a Member. Further, a new
category of membership called Provisional Member has been introduced. A house
construction co-operative housing society; tenant ownership housing society;
tenant co-partnership housing society; co-operative society; house mortgage
co-operative societies; premises co-operative societies, etc., are all included
in the definition of a housing society.

 

An “Associate Member” has been defined to mean any of the
specified ten relations of a Member; these are the husband, wife,
father, mother, brother, sister, son, daughter, son-in-law, daughter-in-law,
nephew or niece of a person duly admitted to membership of a housing society.
For this purpose, there must be a written recommendation of a Member for the
Associate Member to exercise his rights and duties. Further, an Associate
Member’s name would not appear in the Share Certificate issued by the society
to the Member. Hence, it is evident from this definition that only one of the ten
relatives can be inducted as an Associate Member. It is worth noting that the
Ordinance has some drafting errors in the definition of Associate Member in the
English text. However, on a reading of the Marathi version the position becomes
clearer.

 

A “Joint Member”, on the other hand, has been defined to mean
a person who either joins in an application for the registration of a housing
society or a person who is duly admitted to membership after its registration.
The Joint Member holds share, right, title and interest in the flat jointly but
whose name does not stand first in the share certificate. Thus, a Joint Member
would not be the first name holder in the share certificate but would be the
second or third name holder. Thus, the difference between an Associate Member
and a Joint Member is as follows:

 

The Act defines an Associate Member as a member who holds
jointly a share in the society but whose name does not appear first in the
share certificate. Thus, this existing definition in the Act (applicable for
co-operative societies) is a combination of the definitions for Associate and
Joint Members introduced by the Ordinance which would now be applicable for
co-operative housing societies. Further, this existing definition treats any
person as an Associate Member, whereas as per the Ordinance only ten specified
relatives can be Associate Members. The existing definition under the Act would
apply to general co-operative societies while the definitions introduced by the
Ordinance would apply only for co-operative housing societies. Thus, there
would be two separate definitions.

 

The society may admit any person as an Associate, Joint or
Provisional Member. However, this has to be read in the context of the
definition of the term Associate Member which states that only the specified
relatives of a Member can be admitted as Associate Members.

 

VOTING RIGHTS OF MEMBERS

A Member of a society shall have one vote in its affairs and
the right to vote shall be exercised personally. It is now expressly provided
that an Associate Member shall have right to vote but can do so only with the
prior written consent of the main Member.

 

In case of Joint Member, the person whose name stands first
in the share certificate has the right to vote. In his absence, the person
whose name stands second, and in the absence of both, the person whose name
stands third shall have the right to vote. However, this is provided that such
Joint Member is present at the General Body Meeting and he is not a minor.

 

Based on the above, the differences between an Associate and
a Joint Member can be enumerated as follows:

Associate Member

Joint Member

Only one of ten
specified relatives can be treated as an Associate Member

Any person can be made a
Joint Member

An Associate Member’s
name cannot be entered in the share certificate issued by the Society

A Joint Member’s name is
entered in the share certificate issued by the Society

An Associate Member can
vote only with the prior written permission of the Member. It does not state
that this can be done only if the main Member is absent. Hence, an Associate
Member can vote even if the main Member is present provided he has got his
prior written consent

A Joint Member can vote
only if the main Member is absent. 
Thus, if the main Member is present, a Joint Member cannot vote even
with the prior written permission of the main Member

 

PROVISIONAL MEMBER

One of the perennial issues
in the case of a housing society has been that of the role that a nomination
plays in the case of the demise of a Member. A nomination continues only up to
and till such time as the Will is executed. No sooner is the Will executed,
than it takes precedence over the nomination. A nomination does not confer any
permanent right upon the nominee nor does it create any legal right in his
favour. Nomination transfers no beneficial interest to the nominee. A nominee
is for all purposes a trustee of the property. He cannot claim precedence over
the legatees mentioned in the Will and take the bequests which the legatees are
entitled to under the Will. In spite of this very clear position in law,
several cases have reached the High Courts and even the Supreme Court. The
following are some of the important judicial precedents on this issue:

 

(1) The Bombay High Court in the case of Om Siddharaj
Co-operative Housing Society Limited vs. The State of Maharashtra & Others,
1998 (4) Bombay Cases, 506,
has observed as follows in the context of a
nomination made in respect of a flat in a co-operative housing society:

 

“…If a person is
nominated in accordance with the rules, the society is obliged to transfer the
share and interest of the deceased member to such nominee. It is no part of the
business of the society in that case to find out the relation of the nominee
with the deceased Member or to ascertain and find out the heir or legal
representatives of the deceased Member. It is only if there is no nomination in
favour of any person that the share and interest of the deceased Member has to
be transferred to such person as may appear to the committee or the society to
be the heir or legal representative of the deceased Member.”

 

(2)  Again, in the case of Gopal Vishnu
Ghatnekar vs. Madhukar Vishnu Ghatnekar, 1981 BCR, 1010
, the Bombay
High Court has observed as follows in the context of a nomination made in
respect of a flat in a co-operative housing society:

 

“…It is very clear on the
plain reading of the Section that the intention of the Section is to provide
for who has to deal with the society on the death of a Member and not to create
a new rule of succession. The purpose of the nomination is to make certain the
person with whom the society has to deal and not to create interest in the
nominee to the exclusion of those who in law will be entitled to the estate.
The purpose is to avoid confusion in case there are disputes between the heirs
and legal representatives and to obviate the necessity of obtaining legal
representation and to avoid uncertainties as to with whom the society should
deal to get proper discharge. Though in law the society has no power to
determine as to who are the heirs or legal representatives, with a view to
obviate similar difficulty and confusion, the Section confers on the society
the right to determine who is the heir or legal representative of a deceased
Member and provides for transfer of the shares and interest of the deceased
Member’s property to such heir or legal representative.

 

Nevertheless, the persons
entitled to the estate of the deceased do not lose their right to the same…
the provision for transferring a share and interest to a nominee or to the heir
or legal representative as will be decided by the society is only meant to
provide for the interregnum between the death and the full administration of
the estate and not for the purpose of conferring any permanent right on such a
person to a property forming part of the estate of the deceased. The idea of
having this Section is to provide for a proper discharge to the society without
involving the society into unnecessary litigation which may take place as a result
of dispute between the heirs’ uncertainty as to who are the heirs or legal
representatives…

 

It is only as between the society and the nominee or heir or
legal representative that the relationship of the society and its Member are
created and this relationship continues and subsists only till the estate is
administered either by the person entitled to administer the same or by the
Court or the rights of the heirs or persons entitled to the estate are decided
in the court of law. Thereafter, the society will be bound to follow such
decision… To repeat, a society has a right to admit a nominee of a deceased
Member or an heir or legal representative of a deceased Member as chosen by the
society as the Member.”

 

(3) A single judge of the
Bombay High Court in Ramdas Shivram Sattur vs. Rameshchandra Popatlal
Shah 2009(4) Mh LJ 551
has held that a nominee has no right of
disposition of property since he is not an absolute owner. It held that the law
does not provide for a special Rule of Succession altering the Rule of
Succession laid down under the personal law.

 

(4) The position of a
nominee in a flat in a co-operative housing society was also analysed by the
Supreme Court in Indrani Wahi vs. Registrar of Co-operative Societies, CA
No. 4646 of 2006(SC)
.This decision was rendered in the context of the
West Bengal Co-operative Societies Act, 1983.The Supreme Court held that there
can be no doubt that the holding of a valid nomination does not ipso facto
result in the transfer of title in the flat in favour of the nominee. However,
consequent upon a valid nomination having been made, the nominee would be
entitled to possession of the flat. Further, the issue of title had to be left
open to be adjudicated upon between the contesting parties. It further held that
there can be no doubt that where a Member of a co-operative society nominates a
person, the co-operative society is mandated to transfer all the share or
interest of such Member in the name of the nominee.

 

It is also essential to
note that the rights of others on account of an inheritance or succession are a
subservient right. Only if a Member had not exercised the right of nomination,
then and then alone, the existing share or interest of the Member would devolve
by way of succession or inheritance. It clarified that transfer of share or
interest, based on a nomination in favour of the nominee, was with reference to
the co-operative society concerned and was binding on the said society. The
co-operative society had no option whatsoever, except to transfer the
membership in the name of the nominee but that would have no relevance to the
issue of title between the inheritors or successors to the property of the
deceased. The Court finally concluded that it was open to the other members of
the family of the deceased to pursue their case of succession or inheritance in
consonance with the law.

 

Taking a cue from these
cases, the Ordinance seeks to make certain changes to the Act. It has
introduced the concept of a Provisional Member. This is defined to mean a person
who is duly admitted as a Member of a society temporarily after the death
of a Member on the basis of nomination till the admission of
legal heir or heirs as the Member of the society in place of the deceased
Member. The salient features of Provisional Membership are as follows:

 

a)
It is temporary in nature;

b)  It comes into force only once the main Member
dies;

c)  It can apply on the basis of a valid
nomination;

d)  It would continue only till the legal heirs of
the deceased Member are admitted as members of the society. This could be by
way of a Will or an intestate succession.

 

Thus, the Ordinance seeks to clarify the legal position which
has been expounded by various Court judgements, i.e., the Provisional Member
would only be a stop-gap arrangement between the date of death and the
execution of the estate of the deceased. However, it proceeds on one incorrect
assumption. It states that such membership will last till such time as the
legal heirs of the deceased Member are made members. What happens in case of a
Will where the Member has bequeathed his right in favour of a beneficiary who
is not his legal heir? A legal heir is not defined under any Act. It is a term
of general description. The Law Lexicon by Ramanatha Aiyar (4th
Edition) defines it as including only next of kin or relatives by blood. It is
known that a person can make even a stranger a beneficiary under his Will. In
such an event, a strict reading of the Ordinance suggests that the Provisional
Membership would also continue since the legal heirs of the deceased have not
been taken on record.

 

However, that would be an absurd construction since once the
Will is executed, it is the beneficiary under the Will who should become the
Member. Hence, it is submitted that this definition needs redrafting. The
position has been correctly stated in the proviso to section 154B-13
also introduced by the Ordinance. This correctly states that the society shall
admit a nominee as a Provisional Member after the death of a Member till the
legal heirs or person who is entitled to the flat and shares in accordance with
succession law or under Will or testamentary document are admitted as Member in
place of such deceased Member. Hence, this recognises the fact that a person
other than legal heirs can also be added as a Member.

 

The Ordinance also provides for the contingency of what
happens if there is no nomination. In such cases, the society must admit such
person as Provisional Member as may appear to the Managing Committee to be the heir
/ legal representative of the deceased Member. It further states that a
Provisional Member shall have right to vote.

 

PROCEDURE ON THE DEATH OF A
MEMBER

Normally, in the case of a housing society, any transfer of
share or interest of a Member is not effective unless the dues of the society
have been paid and the transferee applies and acquires membership of the
co-operative housing society. However, this provision does not apply to the
transfer of a Member’s interest to his heir or to his nominee.

 

The Ordinance introduces
section 154B-11 which states that on the death of a Member of a society, the
society is required to transfer the share, right, title and interest in the
property of the deceased Member in the society to any person on the basis of:

 

  • Testamentary documents, i.e., a Will;
  • Succession certificate / legal heirship
    certificate – in case of intestate succession;
  • Document of family arrangement executed by
    the persons who are entitled to inherit the property of the deceased Member; or
  • Nominees.

 

This is the first time that
a document of family arrangement has been given statutory recognition. The
amendment equates a Memorandum of Family Arrangement to be at par with a
testamentary or intestamentary succession document. Scores of Supreme Court
judgements, such as Ram Charan Das vs. Girja Nandini Devi (1955) 2 SCWR
837; Tek Bahadur Bhujil vs. Debi Singh Bhujil, (1966) 2 SCJ 290; K. V.
Narayanan vs. K. V. Ranganadhan, AIR 1976 SC 1715,
etc., have held that
a family arrangement does not amount to a transfer and hence there is no need
for registration of a Family Settlement MOU. In spite of this, in several cases
the Registration Authorities are reluctant to mutate the rights in the Property
Card or the Record of Rights based on an unregistered Family Settlement MOU. In
several cases, even co-operative societies do not agree to transfer the share
certificates based on the Family Settlement MOU unless it is registered and
stamped.

 

The Ordinance now provides that the society must transfer the
flat based on a Document of Family Arrangement executed by the persons who are
entitled to inherit the property of the deceased Member. However, this has
restricted the transfer only to those persons who are entitled to inherit the
property of the deceased. For instance, in the case of an intestate Hindu male,
his Class I heirs, Class II heirs, agnates and cognates are entitled to inherit
his property. Thus, a document signed between any of these relatives should be
covered under this provision.

 

CONCLUSION

The Ordinance has made
significant changes for co-operative housing societies especially in the area
of Membership. The concept of Provisional Member is also a welcome amendment.
However, one feels that the Ordinance has been drafted in a hurry resulting in
some drafting errors. It would be desirable that these are rectified when the
Amendment Bill is tabled by the Government.

MANAGERIAL REMUNERATION SHACKLES FINALLY REMOVED

Background


Finally, the requirement of
obtaining approval from the Central Government for paying managerial
remuneration by public companies has been removed. The amount of managerial
remuneration that can be paid is now an internal matter with the Board and,
where applicable, the Nomination and Remuneration Committee and the
shareholders. Shareholders consent by a special resolution is also needed wherever
the remuneration is in excess of limits prescribed in section 197 (1) of the
Companies Act, 2013.

 

For over last several decades,
though the laws relating to companies have been progressively reformed and made
liberal, managerial remuneration remained an area where sanction of the Central
Government was required to pay remuneration in excess of the limits prescribed
in section 197 read with Schedule V of the Act.

 

The limits on managerial
remuneration are mainly in the form of percentage of net profits and which
continues except that the approval of the Central Government is now not
required. There are overall limits for total managerial remuneration and then
sub-limits are provided for specified categories of directors. In case of loss
or inadequacy of profits absolute amounts are prescribed upto which a company
could pay remuneration. These are discussed in detail later herein. Paying
managerial remuneration beyond these limits required approval of the Central
Government. This requirement of taking government approval has been dropped
with effect from 12th September 2018. The new rules require
shareholders approval – special resolution. Hence, self governance has replaced
approval of the Central Government.

 

However, for listed companies SEBI
has prescribed additional requirements to ensure that promoters do not over pay
themselves without approval of the shareholders.

 

Summary
of existing provisions


The existing
provisions on limits on managerial remuneration are contained in section 197
read with Schedule V of the Companies Act, 2013. An overall limit for
managerial remuneration is provided at 11% of net profits. In other words,
executive and non-executive directors can be paid in the aggregate not more
than 11% of the net profits, calculated in the manner prescribed in section 198
of the Act. Payment of managerial remuneration beyond these limits required
approval of the Central Government. Within this limit, a single working
director (i.e., managing/whole-time director / executive director / manager)
could be paid remuneration upto 5% of the net profits, and all working
directors together could be paid 10% of the
net profits.

 

All non-executive directors could
be paid commission upto 1% of net profits and, if there was no working
director, then upto 3% of the net profits. The term manager and managing
director and whole-time director are defined in sub-section (53), (54) and (94)
of section 2 of the Act.

 

It is reiterated that sanction of
shareholders and central government was required to pay remuneration in excess
of the prescribed limits.

 

Needless to emphasise, obtaining
approval of the Central Government was a time consuming and possibly an
arbitrary affair. Even if shareholders agreed and approved, they could not take
such decisions. The limits on remuneration in case of inadequate profits were
arbitrary too, based on what the government perceived as fair remuneration.
Companies in need of talent at times were not able to hire the right person.
Moreover, the possibility of existing talent moving to other companies or even
migrating abroad loomed large generally for India and particularly during the
period when a company was going through a rough patch or even when the company
was expanding its activities and / or there existed circumstances beyond the
control of the management – for example – recession, market conditions and
period of restructuring operations.

 

As mentioned earlier, substantial
changes have been made which will ensure that the decisions of managerial
remuneration would be in accordance with good corporate governance practices
rather than government approval. The only approval required is of the
shareholders through a special resolution. This affirms the principle of
shareholders democracy. There have been several recent cases where shareholders
have showed growing disapproval by voting against remuneration they perceived
high. In many cases, this may be represented by substantial negative votes and
in some cases, actual rejection of the resolution itself by sufficient number
of negative votes.

 

Before we go into the specifics of
the changes, let us consider certain basics:

 

To which companies do the limits on managerial
remuneration apply?


The limits on managerial
remuneration apply to public companies, whether listed or not. They do not
apply to private companies, even if large in size.

 

What
is managerial emuneration?


Managerial remuneration is the
remuneration paid to directors, including those who are employees – such as
managing or whole time directors – that is –working directors and those who are
not employees of the company – i.e., the non-executive directors.  Managerial remuneration could be in the form
of salary, perquisites and / or commission. However, sitting fee for attending
board or committee meetings is not managerial remuneration.

 

Further, fees paid to professional
directors for professional services under certain circumstances is not
managerial remuneration.

 

Period
of appointment

The appointment of working director
could be made for a term of upto 5 years.

 

Changes
now made


The limits on managerial
remuneration remain largely as they are. Thus, the limits on managerial
remuneration as a percentage of net profits (including sub-limits for
individual directors) continue. Similarly, the minimum remuneration that can be
paid in case of inadequacy of profits also continues more or less as they
existed previously. However, if remuneration is desired to be paid beyond these
limits, the approval of the shareholders by way of a special resolution is
required. Approval of the Central Government is no more required. Hence,
shareholders now have the final say on managerial remuneration. The management
and the Board will thus have to present a good case to the shareholders for
payment of such higher managerial remuneration.

 

Approval
of lenders, etc.


Section 197 also provides for a
situation where the company has defaulted on payment of dues to banks/public
financial institutions or non-convertible debenture holders or any other
secured creditors. Their prior approval would be required before seeking
approval of the shareholders for paying remuneration higher than the prescribed
limits. Such approval is also required waiving the recovery of remuneration
paid in excess of prescribed limits. This requirement ushers in the concept of
involving consent of other stakeholders whose interests are affected in the
event of loss or inadequate results of operation.

 

SEBI
places further restrictions


SEBI in the meantime has separately
made amendments to Regulation 17 of the SEBI (Listing Obligations and
Disclosure Requirements), 2009, though with effect from 1st April
2019.
These are:

 

1.   It
is now required that in a year where the annual remuneration of a single non-executive
director exceeds 50%
of the total annual remuneration payable to all non-executive
directors
, approval of members by special resolution shall be obtained.

 

2.   Amendments
are made with regard to managerial remuneration to promoters or members of the
promoter group. The amended provisions require that if the managerial
remuneration to a single promoter is Rs. 5 crores or 2.50% of net profits, whichever is higher, then the approval of
the shareholders by way of special resolution shall be obtained.

 

3.   Where
the proposed managerial remuneration to all promoters put together exceeds 5%
of the net profits, then too approval by way of special resolution is required
to be obtained.

 

The above requirements apply to
companies who have listed their specified securities on recognised stock
exchanges. Regulation 15(2) details the applicability giving exceptions.

 

Limits
on remuneration to independent directors


There is no change in the limit of
remuneration of independent directors – the cumulative limit is 1% or 3% of net
profits depending on whether the company has managing / executive / whole time
director or not.

 

Shareholders’ democracy is becoming
visible as in some instances re-appointment of independent directors has been
objected to, even if unsuccessfully. This is the beginning of shareholder
activism.


Approval
of Central Government continues to be required in certain other matters


The approval of the Central
Government will continue to be required in cases of appointment of such
managerial persons where the requirements relating to
qualifications/disqualifications are not complied with.

 

Conclusion

Companies will thus have much
greater freedom and flexibility in paying their top executives. In particular,
companies with lesser profits (for whatever reasons) will find relief. The
requirements of recommendation and review by Nomination and Remuneration
Committee (where applicable) and approval of the shareholders by
ordinary/special resolution will help in providing the required balance.

 

The timing of the amendments,
though, is a little awkward for companies desiring to take benefit of these
relaxations. Most companies may have already convened their annual general
meetings for 2018 and these matters may have not been proposed or proposed as
per earlier law. Thus, companies may need to approach the shareholders again to
seek their approval to take advantage of these relaxations.
  

OVERVIEW OF SECTION 138 OF THE NEGOTIABLE INSTRUMENTS ACT

Introduction


Section 138 of the Negotiable
Instruments Act, 1881
(“the Act”) is one of the few
provisions which is equally well known both by lawmen and laymen. The section
imposes a criminal liability in case of a dishonoured or bounced cheque.
According to a 2008 Report of the Law Commission of India, over 38 lakh cheque
bouncing cases were pending at the Magistrate level as of October 2008. Over 10
years have passed since that Report and this figure is expected to have
leapfrogged!! The Magistrate Court is the first Court in the hierarchy of
criminal justice in India and if this entry level forum itself is clogged one
can very well understand why justice in India often takes so long. This Article
looks at some of the important facets of this Act including key recent changes
which have been introduced in the Act.  

 

When
does the section get triggered?


Let us briefly examine the impugned
section. Section 138 of the Act provides that if any cheque is drawn by a
person (drawer) in favour of another person (payee)
and if that cheque is dishonoured because of insufficient funds in the drawer’s
bank account, then such drawer is deemed to have committed an offence. The
penalty for this offence is imprisonment for a term which may be extended to 2
years and / or with a fine which may extend to twice the amount of the cheque.

 

In order to invoke the provisions
of section 138, the following three steps are necessary:

 

(i)    the
cheque must be presented to the bank within a period of 3 months from the date
on which it is drawn or within the period of its validity, whichever is
earlier;

 

(ii)    once the payee is informed by the bank about the dishonour of the
cheque, then he must within 30 days of such information make a demand for the
payment of the said amount of money by giving a notice in writing, to the
drawer of the cheque; and

(iii)   the drawer of such cheque fails to make the payment of the said
amount of money to the payee of the cheque, within 15 days of the receipt of
the said notice.

 

A fourth step is specified u/s.142
of the Act which provides that a complaint must be made to the Court within one
month of the date from which the cause of action arises (i.e., the notice
period). A rebuttable presumption is drawn by the Act that the holder of the
cheque received it for the discharge, in whole or in part, of any debt or other
liability.

 

It is presumed, unless the contrary
is proved, that the holder of a cheque received the cheque of the nature
referred to in section 138 for the discharge, in whole or in part, or any debt
or other liability.

 

Thus, in order to prosecute a
person for an offence u/s. 138, It is manifest that the following ingredients
are required to be fulfilled:

 

(a)   a
drawer must have drawn a cheque on his bank account for paying a sum to the
payee;

(b)   the
cheque should have been issued for the discharge of any legally enforceable
debt / liability;

(c)   the
payee must present such cheque within 3 months from the date on which it is
drawn or within the period of its validity whichever is earlier;

(d)   such
cheque is returned by the drawer’s bank as unpaid, because of insufficient
funds;

(e)   on
such cheque getting bounced, the payee demands repayment in writing and sends
such notice within 30 days of the dishonour intimation from the bank; and

(f)    even
after receipt of such written notice, the drawer fails to make payment of the
said amount of money to the payee of the cheque within 15 days of the receipt
of the said notice.

 

To illustrate, suppose a cheque is
deposited in a bank and the intimation of dishonour is received by the payee on

1st November 2018, then he has time till 30th November
2018 to send a demand Notice to the drawer. Assuming that the Notice is
received by the drawer on 30th November 2018, then he has time till
15th December 2018 to make good the payment. If not done, then the
payee can file a complaint starting 16th December 2018. The
complaint must be made by the payee within a period of 1 month from the date on
which the cause of action arises u/s. 138. It may be noted that a month is
defined under the General Clauses Act, to mean a month reckoned according to
the British Calendar. Thus, in this example, the last date for filing the
complaint would be 15th January 2019. This definition is relevant
since in several cases, it is presumed that a month means a period of 30 days
for filing a complaint. This becomes all the more relevant with a cause of
action which arises in the month of February. Thus, the maximum period is 1
month and not 30 / 31 days.

 

Who
can be Prosecuted in the cases u/s 138?


Various decisions have established
who can be prosecuted u/s. 138 in the case of dishonouring of a cheque. These
can be briefly summarised as follows:

 

(a)   The
drawer of the cheque himself in case of an individual drawer;

(b)   In
a case where the drawer is a company/firm / LLP – the Partners / the Directors
and the persons concerned for running of the company / firm / LLP including the
Managing Director, Designated Partner or any other officer of the entity with
whose consent or connivance the offence has been committed. Section 141 of the
Act regulates offences by companies and makes the directors, manager, secretary
and other officer of the company liable if the offence is attributable to any
neglect on their part.

The following Table indicates the
persons who can be implicated in case of a company / LLP:

 

Category

Degree of Averment

Reason

Managing Director or Designated Partner

No need to make an averment that he is in-charge of and
responsible to the company, for the conduct of the business of the company. It
is sufficient if an averment is made that the accused was the Managing
Director / Joint Managing Director or Designated Partner at the relevant
time.

The prefix ‘Managing’ to the word ‘Director’ makes it clear that
he was in charge of and was responsible to the company for the conduct of the
business wof the company. The same would be the case with a Designated
Partner.

A director or an officer of the company who signed the cheque on
behalf of the company

No need to make a specific averment that he was in charge of and
was responsible to the company, for the conduct of the business of the
company or make any specific allegation about consent, connivance or
negligence.

The very fact that the dishonoured cheque was signed by him on
behalf of the company, would give rise to responsibility.

Any other Director or officer of the company.

A specific averment is required in the complaint that such
person was in charge of, and was responsible to the company, for the conduct
of the business of the company is necessary. (Such officers can also be made
liable u/s. 141(2) by making necessary averments relating to consent and
connivance or negligence).

 

 

 

The Supreme Court has made it clear
in a catena of judgments that the complainant has to make out specific
averments to rope in directors u/s. 141 of the Act. Further, the Supreme Court
in the following Judgments have laid down the principle that the complainant
needs to demonstrate how and in what manner the director was responsible and
was in charge of affairs of the company:

 

a)    National Small Industries Corp. Ltd vs. Harmeet Singh Paintal and
Anr., 2010 All MR Cri 921

b)    Saroj Kumar Poddar vs. State (NCT of Delhi) and Anr., 2007 ALL MR
Cri. 560

c)    N. K. Wahi vs. Shekar Singh and Ors., 2007 (9) SCC 481


A company functions through its directors and officers who are responsible for
the conduct of the business of the company. A criminal liability on account of
dishonour of cheque primarily falls on the drawer company and is extended to
officers of the company. The normal rule in the cases involving criminal
liability is against vicarious liability, that is, no one is to be held
criminally liable for an act of another.

 

The legal position concerning the
vicarious liability of a director in a company which is being prosecuted for
the offence u/s. 138 came up for consideration before the Supreme Court on more
than one occasion. In a landmark decision in the case of National Small
Industries Corporation Limited vs. Harmeet Singh Paintal and Anr, 2010 ALL MR
CRI 921
the Supreme Court has laid down the following principles:

 

(a) The primary responsibility is
on the complainant to make specific averments as are required under law in the
complaint so as to make the accused vicariously liable. For fastening the
criminal liability, there is no presumption that the director knows about the
transaction.

(b) Section 141 does not make all
the directors liable for the offence. The criminal liability can be fastened
only on those who, at the time of commission of the offence, were in charge of
and were responsible for the conduct of business of the company.

(c) Vicarious liability can be
inferred against a company only if the requisite statements, which are required
to be averred in the complaint, are made so as to make the accused therein
vicariously liable for offence committed by the company along with averments in
the complaint containing that the accused were in charge of and responsible for
the business of the company and by virtue of their position they are liable to
be proceeded with.

(d)   Vicarious liability on the part of a person must be pleaded and
proved and not inferred. (There is no presumption u/s. 139 of the Negotiable
Instruments Act of vicarious liability)

(e) The person sought to be made
liable should be in charge of and responsible for the conduct of the business
of the company at the relevant time. This has to be averred as a fact as there
is no deemed liability of a director in such cases. The Court has reiterated
the position taken by it in its earlier decisions including the landmark
judgment delivered by it in the case of SMS Pharmaceuticals Ltd. vs.
Neeta Bhalla,2005 (4) Mh.L.J. 731
.

 

In the case of Central Bank
of India vs. Asian Global Limited 2010 AIR(SC) 2835
, the Supreme Court
has laid down that the allegations have to be clear and unambiguous showing
that the directors were in charge of and responsible for the business of the
company.

In this respect, the Act has taken
due care of Government nominated Directors and they shall not be liable for
prosecution under u/s. 138 r.w.s 141 of the Negotiable Instruments Act. Sadly,
such an exemption does not exist for Independent Directors!

 

Where
should a cheque bouncing complaint be filed?


One of the most litigious issues in
relation to a bounced cheque has been which Court has jurisdiction over a case?
Say, a debtor which has its registered office in Ranchi, Jharkhand issued a
cheque drawn on a Ranchi bank to a creditor based in Mumbai and the cheque once
deposited in the Mumbai bank bounces. Now, should the complaint be filed in
Mumbai or in Ranchi?

 

This answer could make a big
difference since the ease of filing a case in one’s own city or State is
manifold as compared to a remote location. This issue saw several Supreme Court
and High Court decisions leading to a see-saw one way and the other. A slew of
decisions came out strongly in favour of the accused unlike the earlier
decisions which were pro-complainant. Let us look at the history and the
current position on this very important aspect which made several creditors and
banks jittery.

 

A two-member bench of the Supreme
Court in K Bhaskaran vs. Sankaran Vaidhyan Balan (1999) 7 SCC 510
laid down five important components for filing a complaint u/s. 138 of the Act:

 

(a)   Drawing of the cheque,

(b)   Presentation of the cheque to the bank,

(c)   Returning the cheque unpaid by the drawee bank,

(d)   Giving notice in writing to the drawer of the cheque demanding
payment of the cheque amount, and

(e)   Failure of the drawer to make payment within 15 days of the receipt
of the notice

 

The Apex Court finally concluded
that since an offence could pertain to any of the above five acts there could be
five offences which could be committed at five different locations and hence,
the suit could be filed in any Court having jurisdiction over these locations.

 

 Thus, the complainant can select any of the
five Courts for filing his complaint within whose jurisdiction the five acts were
done.

 

However, a subsequent Supreme Court
decision in the case of Dashrath Rupsingh Rathod vs. State of
Maharashtra, Cr. A. No. 2287 /2009 Order dated 1st August 2014

led to debtors across the Country celebrating and creditors panicking. It
overruled all the earlier decisions on this subject and held that the case u/s.
138 had to be filed only where bank of the accused was located. This was
because of the fact that the offence of cheque dishonour has occurred where the
bank of the accused was located. Hence, in the above example, the creditor
would have had to file his case before the Magistrate Court of Ranchi! Imagine
the sheer harassment it would cause the creditor and that too to recover his
own money.

 

This decision caused a great deal
of inconvenience to litigants and finally the Parliament amended the Act with
effect from 15th June 2015 by inserting sub-section (2) in section
142 of the Act to define the jurisdiction for filing the case. It states that
if the cheque is delivered for collection through an account, then the
complaint would be filed at a place where the bank branch of the payee is
situated. Continuing with our above example, since the Mumbai-based creditor
deposited his Ranchi debtor’s cheque in his Mumbai Bank Account, the complaint
would be filed before the Metropolitan Magistrate of Mumbai. Indeed, a welcome
relief! The Constitutional Validity of this provision was challenged in the
case of Vikas Bafna & Ors vs. UOI, WP (C) 1351/2016 (Cha). It
was contended that the amendment took away a valuable right of the accused to
defend himself properly and that since the amendment nullified a Supreme Court
decision it was Constitutionally invalid. The Chattisgarh High Court negated
this plea and held that all laws which cause some hardship cannot be treated as
being constitutionally invalid.

 

Process
of Complaint


The process of filing a complaint
u/s. 138 of the Act is as follows:

 

(a)   A
complaint under the Act is filed by the payee before a Magistrate or JMFC (Judicial
Magistrate First Class) or Metropolitan Magistrate (only for the 4 Metros).

(b)   The
complainant is examined u/s. 200 of the Criminal Procedure Code (CrPC) where
his verification statement is filed. For the complainants verification can be
filed by way of an Affidavit also.

(c)   The
Magistrate then issues a Process u/s. 204 of the CrPC. or dismisses the
complaint u/s. 203 of the Code.

 

(d)   Once
the process is issued, summons are sent to the accused.

(e)   After
the summons are issued, if the accused does not appear before the Court, then a
Warrant of Arrest is issued.

(f)    Once
the accused appears before the Court, he has to secure bail and the plea of the
accused is recorded.

 

In this respect, there has been an important
amendment
with effect from 1st September 2018
to the Negotiable Instruments Act vide the insertion of section 143A. This
section states that if the accused pleads not guilty to the accusation made in
the complaint, then the Magistrate may direct the Accused to pay to the
complainant an interim compensation of up to 20% of the amount of the
cheque
. The interim compensation has to be paid within 60 days from the
date of the order. If the accused does not pay the same the same can be
recovered as if a fine was levied as per section 421 of the CrPC.

 

Two salient features of this
important amendment which are worth noting are as follows:

 

(i)    The
power to ask an accused to pay interim compensation is discretionary with the
Magistrate and is not mandatory. The words used are “may order
and not “shall order”. Hence, it is not that in each and every
case, the Court would order interim compensation, it may decide to avoid it
altogether in a case.

(ii)    Further, the interim compensation is not a fixed sum of 20% of
the cheque amount. It is an amount of up to 20% and hence, it could be any sum
even lower than 20% of the cheque amount. Thus, for instance, the Court may
order the accused to pay 5% as interim compensation.

 

(g)   Once
plea is recorded, the complainant has to file his evidence.

(h)   After
the evidence of the complainant /prosecution is recorded, the Magistrate
records the statement of the accused where questions are put to the accused
based on the evidence filed by the complainant. After the statement is recorded,
the accused has a choice to lead his evidence or has the right to remain
silent.

(i)    Once
the evidence of the accused is closed the matter proceeds for arguments and
judgment.

(j)    The
Court would then pass a judgment either of conviction of the accused or of his
acquittal. A judgment of conviction is appealable by the drawer in the Court of
Sessions. If an acquittal is given, then a leave has to be sought by the payee
from the High Court to file an Appeal in the High Court within 60 days of the
acquittal order.

 

Conclusion


One can only hope that given the
gravity of the violations and the consequences, the Government amends the
Negotiable Instruments Act to exempt Independent and Non-executive Directors.
In fact, such an amendment is also welcome in other similar statutes
prescribing a criminal liability on the directors. SEBI which has been the
driving force behind the corporate governance movement in India should take up
this matter with the Government. If we want more independent directors on our
companies, then we must make laws to facilitate the same!
 

 


 

 

VALUATION STANDARDS – AN ATTEMPT TO STANDARDISE SUBJECTIVITY

‘Valuation is the process of
determining the economic worth of a subject under certain assumptions and
limiting conditions for a particular purpose on a particular date.’

 

The above
description comes closest to defining ‘Valuation’ from a financial and economic
perspective. Such a process of valuation usually culminates into an ‘estimation
of value’, that is generally performed by a person with the desired skill-sets.
Since long, the valuation exercises have been the domain of various
subject-matter-experts, each claiming to be one in a specific category. The
nuances of such specific categories, e.g. real property, financial assets,
personal assets, intangibles, etc., ensured that the profession of valuation
remained scattered across various professional silos operating in a particular
domain area.

 

In the recent past, various
developments and factors in the Indian context have contributed to the
thought-process of creating a distinct class of professionals who would be
entrusted with the responsible need of performing valuations. The shift to the
fair-value based financial reporting, fragmented regulatory regime surrounding
valuations, advent of the insolvency and bankruptcy code and enhanced
stakeholder expectations, were the key contributors to the thought-process of
creating a distinct class of professionals to focus on performing valuations.
The Companies Act, 2013 (‘Act’), more specifically section 247 therein,
incarnated this distinct class of professionals as ‘Registered Valuers’.

 

The Act envisages an entire
framework under which the Registered Valuer is expected to function. Amongst
the many constituents of this framework, is an important obligation on the
Registered Valuer to ensure the conduct of the valuation exercise is in
accordance with the valuation standards as notified by the Central Government. Unlike
the other contemporaries, being Accounting Standards, Auditing Standards,
Standards of Internal Audit, etc., the Valuation Standards have, in a sense, a
self-defeating role in standardising the judgments, estimations,
subjectivities, presumptions and perceptions that are the inherent basis and
purpose of a valuation exercise.
Each of these attributes are a clear
antithesis to ‘standardisation’. Having said that, there is a real opportunity
to standardise the processes surrounding valuation and the broad contours of a
valuation exercise, basis of which a valuation professional can apply
his expertise.

 

Globally, there are different
valuation standards that are applicable to different jurisdictions. More
notable ones being (a) the International Valuation Standards (‘IVS’)
issued by the International Valuations Standards Council, applicable to various
countries, (b) the Uniform Standards of Professional Appraisal Practice (‘USPAP’)
issued by The Appraisal Foundation – USA (‘TAF’), predominantly
applied in the United States of America and (c) European Valuation Standards (‘EVS’)
as issued by The European Group of Valuers’ Association, applicable to certain
countries in the European region. These prominent sets of valuation standards
are more different than similar in their construct, approach, guidance and
application. Whilst attempts are being made to bridge the divergence between
these prominent valuation standards, significant differences remain between
these prominent international standards. Whilst the IVS tend to be highly
principle-based in their approach, the EVS and USPAP are fairly rule-based in
their approach. The EVS ecosystem particularly also provides detailed technical
guidance on nuances of the valuation process through guidance notes, codes and
technical documentation.

 

Indian Regulatory Position on Valuation
Standards


Rule 8 of Companies (Registered
Valuers and Valuation) Rules, 2017 mandates every Registered Valuer to comply
with valuation standards as notified by the Central Government.

 

Till date, no valuation standards
have yet been notified under the Companies Act, 2013 and the duty has been
entrusted to a committee formed by the central government, i.e. ‘Committee to
advise on valuation matters’ to recommend the valuation standards to the
Central Government for an eventual notification on their applicability.

 

The Act envisages 3 (three)
different asset classes, being a) Land and Building, b) Plant and Machinery and
c) Securities or Financial Assets; and the Registered Valuer shall practice
only in the specific asset class for which the Registered Valuer is qualified
for. Intangible assets are a part of Securities or Financial Assets. One would
expect that the committee would recommend valuation standards separately for
each asset class. It will be interesting to observe the outcome of this process
and the road map set by the committee for promulgation of valuation standards
under the Act.

 

Until such time the Central
Government formulates and notifies the valuation standards, the Registered
Valuer shall perform valuation engagements in accordance with (a) internationally
accepted valuation standards or (b) valuation standards adopted by any
registered valuation organisation.

 

Meanwhile, the Institute of
Chartered Accountants of India (‘ICAI’) recognising the need to
have consistent, uniform and transparent valuation policies and harmonise the
diverse practices in use in India, constituted the Valuation Standards Board (‘VSB’)
on 28th February, 2017. The composition of the VSB is broad-based
and ensures participation of all interest groups in the standard-setting process.
Amongst various other functions, the main function of the VSB is to formulate
Valuation Standards to be recommended by ICAI to Registered Valuers
Organisations in India, the Government and other regulatory bodies in India and
abroad for adoption and implementation. Based on the recommendation of the VSB,
the ICAI at its landmark 375th meeting issued a set of Valuation
Standards aka ICAI Valuation Standards’.

 

These ICAI Valuation Standards are
applicable to members of the ICAI for all valuation engagements on a mandatory
basis under the Companies Act, 2013.
In respect of valuation
engagements under other statutes like Income Tax, SEBI, FEMA, etc., it will be
on recommendatory basis for the members of the Institute. These Valuation
Standards are effective for the valuation reports issued on or after 1st
July, 2018. There are currently 8 (eight) valuation standards along with
Preface and Framework documents that have been made applicable by the ICAI.
They are as follows:

 

a.   Preface
to the ICAI Valuation Standards

b.   Framework
for the Preparation of Valuation Report

c.   ICAI
Valuation Standard 101
Definitions

d.   ICAI
Valuation Standard 102
Valuation Bases

e.   ICAI
Valuation Standard 103
Valuation Approaches    and Methods  

f.    ICAI
Valuation Standard 201
Scope of Work, Analyses and Evaluation 

g.   ICAI
Valuation Standard 202
Reporting and Documentation

h.   ICAI
Valuation Standard 301
Business Valuation

i.    ICAI
Valuation Standard 302
Intangible Assets

j.    ICAI
Valuation Standard 303
Financial Instruments

 

The standards have been neatly
grouped into three different number scalable series, with 1XX series dealing
with a set of standards that are fundamental common principles being applicable
to across asset classes, the 2XX series dealing with the specifics of
performing a valuation engagement and the 3XX series dealing with explicit
matters in relation to an asset class. The currently applicable ICAI Valuation
Standards cover only the asset class of Securities or Financial Assets under
the 3XX series. On the other hands, the IVS as issued by International
Valuation Standards Council are as below:

 

a.   International
Valuation Standards Framework

b.   International
Valuation Standards 101
Scope of work

c.   International
Valuation Standards 102
Investigations and Compliance

d.   International
Valuation Standards 103
Reporting

e.   International
Valuation Standards 104
Bases of Value

f.    International
Valuation Standards 105
Valuation Approaches and Methods

g.   International
Valuation Standards 200
Business and Business Interests

h.   International
Valuation Standards 210
Intangible Assets

i.    International
Valuation Standards 300
Plant and Equipment

j.    International
Valuation Standards 400
Real Property Interests

k.   International
Valuation Standards 410
Development Property

l.    International
Valuation Standards 500
Financial Instruments

 

Since the ICAI Valuation Standards
are mandatory for chartered accountants, we shall discuss in detail on those
standards. The ICAI Valuation Standards are drafted by a committee of experts
appointed by the VSB and are curated keeping in sight the nuances surrounding
the valuation ecosystem in India alongwith the peculiar conditions of the
Indian regulatory regime. A synopsis of the ICAI Valuation Standards and key
provisions in each of the above standards is covered below:

 

a.   Preface
to the ICAI Valuation Standards

The Preface acts a precursor
to understanding the backdrop to valuation standards. The preface delves
in detail into formation and functioning of the Valuation Standards Board, the
scope of valuation standards and the procedure to issue a valuation standard.
The mandatory nature of the standards is also an attribute being derived from
the Preface.

 

b.   Framework for the Preparation of Valuation Report

The Framework sets out the concepts
that underline the preparation of valuation reports in accordance with the ICAI
Valuation Standards. The Framework acknowledges the fact that the ICAI
Valuation Standards may not be able to cover every nuance of a valuation
engagement and accordingly a valuation professional is expected to apply his
judgment to the matter. The Framework further elaborates the factors on which
the judgment should be based including the regulatory guidance surrounding such
an application of judgment. The Framework prescribes
a) Understandability, b) Reliability and c) Reliance as the three principal
qualitative characteristics that make the information in the valuation report
useful to the users of the valuation report. The Framework also prescribes
fundamental ethical principles to be followed by the valuation professional,
being a) Integrity and fairness, b) Objectivity, c) Professional competence and due care, d) Confidentiality and
e) Professional behaviour.

 

In case of a conflict between the
ICAI Valuation Standards and Framework, the provisions of ICAI Valuation
Standards would prevail.

 

c.   ICAI
Valuation Standard 101 – Definitions

The objective of this valuation
standard is to prescribe specific definitions and principles which are
applicable to the ICAI Valuation Standards, dealt specifically in other
standards. The definitions enunciated in this standard shall guide and form the
basis for certain terms used in other ICAI Valuation Standards.

 

The standard prescribes 48
definitions that are used in other ICAI Valuation Standards. Various terms
which are more generally and colloquially used have been defined in this
standard, e.g. As-is-where-is Basis, Goodwill, Fair value, Forced Transaction,
Highest and best use, Observable inputs, etc.

 

It is evident from the drafting of
the standard that an attempt has been made to maintain parity of common
definitions that are also defined in the accounting standards.

 

As-is-where-is Basis: The term
as-is-where-is basis will consider the existing use of the asset which may or
may not be its highest and best use.

 

d.   ICAI
Valuation Standard 102 – Valuation Bases

This standard defines important
valuation bases, prescribes the measurement assumptions on which the value will
be based and explains the premises of values.

 

Valuation Base’ is as an
indication of the type of value being used in an assignment. Different
valuation bases may lead to different conclusions of value. Therefore, it is
important for the valuation professional to identify the bases of value
pertinent to the engagement. This standard defines the following valuation
bases:

 

(a) Fair value;

(b) Participant specific value; and

(c) Liquidation value

 

On the other hand, ‘Valuation
Premise
’ refers to the conditions and circumstances of how an asset is
deployed.

 

In a given set of circumstances, a
single premise of value may be adopted while in some situations multiple
premises of value may be adopted. Some common premises of value prescribed in
the standard are as follows:

 

(a) highest and best use;

(b) going concern value;

(c) as is where is value;

(d) orderly liquidation; or

(e) forced transaction.

 

A valuation professional shall
select an appropriate valuation base considering the terms and purpose of the
valuation engagement. The standard also recognises the multiplicity of
‘valuation premises’ based on the conditions and circumstances how an asset is
deployed.For instance, a ‘Liquidation Value’ being the ‘Valuation Base’ with
‘Forced Transaction’ being the ‘Valuation Premise’ can result in a completely
different valuation outcome for a same asset being valued on a ‘Fair Value’ as
‘Valuation Base’ with ‘Highest and Best Use’ as the ‘Valuation Premise’.

 

e.   ICAI
Valuation Standard 103 – Valuation Approaches and Methods 

The objective of this standard is
to provide guidance on different valuation approaches and methods that can be
adopted to determine the value of an asset. The standard lays down three main
valuation approaches:

 

(a)  Market
Approach

(b)  Income
Approach

(c)  Cost
Approach.

 

The appropriateness of a valuation
approach for determining the value of an asset would depend on valuation bases
and premises. The standard requires that valuation approaches and methods shall
be selected in a manner which would maximise the use of relevant observable
inputs and minimise the use of unobservable inputs. It is also possible to use
multiple methods to arrive at combination value or weighted value.

 

ICAI Valuation Standard 103 is one
of the lengthiest of the valuation standards and delves on various commonly
used methods that are adopted vis-à-vis the different approaches. Few of the
methods discussed under this standard include:

 

(a)  Market Approach Methods:

i.    Market
price method

ii.    Comparable
companies multiple method

iii.   Comparable transaction multiple method

 

(b)  Income
Approach

i.    Discounted
cash flow method

ii.    Relief
from royalty method

iii.   Multi-period excess earnings method

iv.   With
and without method

v.   Option
pricing method


(c)  Cost Approach

i.    Replacement
cost approach

ii.    Reproduction
cost method

 

f.    ICAI
Valuation Standard 201 – Scope of Work, Analyses and Evaluation
 

This standard prescribes the basis
for (a) determining and documenting the scope/terms of a valuation engagement,
responsibilities of the valuer and the client; (b) the extent of analyses and
evaluations to be carried out by the valuer; and (c) responsibilities of the valuer
while relying on the work of other experts.

 

The standard prescribes detailing
of certain key attributes that form a part of a valuation engagement and such
attributes must be documented by way of an engagement letter. The minimum
contents of an engagement letter are also prescribed in the standard.

 

The standard is an important
guiding factor for the extent of analyses and evaluation that should be
conducted by a valuation professional in conducting the valuation exercise,
including the level of review of non-financial information, ownership
information, general information, subsequent events, etc. The standard also
provides guidance on necessary evaluation to be conducted by the valuation
professional in placing reliance on the work of other experts.

 

In placing reliance on the work of
other experts, the valuer shall evaluate the skills, qualification, and
experience of the other expert in relation to the subject matter of his
valuation. It is for the valuer to evaluate whether the expert has sufficient
resources to perform the work in a specified time frame and also explore the
relationship which shall not give rise to a conflict of interest.

 

If the work of any third party
expert is to be relied upon in the valuation assignment, the description of
such services to be provided by the third party expert and the extent of
reliance placed by the valuer on the expert’s work shall be documented in the
engagement letter. The engagement letter should document that the third party
expert is solely responsible for their scope of work, assumptions and
conclusions.

 

g.   ICAI
Valuation Standard 202 – Reporting and Documentation

The objective
of this Standard is to prescribe the minimum contents of the valuation report
depending upon the nature of the engagement and specify the responsibility of a
valuer in preparing the relevant documentation for arriving at a value. The
standard also deals with the functionality of a management representation and
its limitations.

 

In relation to the documentation to
be maintained by a valuation professional, the standard provides adequate
direction in relation to maintenance of sufficient and appropriate evidence of
the valuation exercise. The minimum set of documentation that should be
preserved by the valuation professional is also prescribed by the standard.

 

h.   ICAI
Valuation Standard 301 – Business Valuation

This standard provides guidance for
valuation professionals who are performing business valuation or business
ownership interests valuation engagements. The standard acknowledges the fact
that such a business valuation may be carried out for various different
purposes including for financial transactions, dispute resolution, reporting
requirements, compliance requirements, internal planning, etc.

 

The standard lays down a
step-by-step methodology in performing business valuation as under:

 

(d)  define
the premise of the value

(e)  analyse
the asset to be valued and collect the necessary information;

(f)   identify
the adjustments to the financial and non-financial information for the
valuation;

(g)  consider
and apply appropriate valuation approaches and methods;

(h)  arrive
at a value or a range of values; and

(i)   identify
the subsequent events, if any.

 

The standard also provides guidance
on commonly used methods for business valuation across the different approaches
that are used in the valuation of a business.

 

i.    ICAI
Valuation Standard 302 – Intangible Assets

In an increasing knowledge-driven
new-age economy, the valuation of intangibles is of greater and heightened importance.
The objective of this standard is to prescribe specific guidelines and
principles which are applicable to the valuation of intangible assets that are
not dealt with specifically in another ICAI valuation standard. The standard
defined an intangible asset as an identifiable non-monetary asset without
physical substance. The interplay of goodwill with intangible assets and their
distinct natures is well enshrined in the standard.

 

The standard
elucidates on the various types of intangible assets and goes on to provide
detailed guidance on various methods that are commonly used in valuation of
intangible assets across the different valuation approaches. Apart from other
methods, the greenfield method and the distributor method are also guided for
in the standard.

 

j.    ICAI
Valuation Standard 303 – Financial Instruments

The term ‘financial instrument’ has
a common adaption across financial reporting and valuation. This standard
establishes principles, suggests methodology and considerations to be followed
by a valuation professional in performing valuation of financial instruments.
For the purposes of this Standard, financial instrument is any contract that
gives rise to a financial asset of one entity and a financial liability or
equity instrument of another entity. Equity instruments, derivatives, debt
instruments, fixed income and structured products, compound instruments, etc.,
are certain examples of financial instruments.

 

The principles laid down in this
standard are generally consistent with the broad principles of Ind AS, although
the Ind AS provide far more detailed guidance including specific
classifications of inputs (level 1, level 2 and level 3) and their preferred
usage in a valuation exercise.

 

Acknowledging the prevalence of
market, income and cost approach, the standard discourages the use of cost
approaches as it is more commonly used in non-financial asset valuation.
Amongst various other matters, the standard deals with certain special
considerations surrounding (a) the entity control environment, (b) the
determination of present value in a valuation technique, (c) adjustment to
credit risks in a valuation exercise.

 

Conclusion


As evident from the above synopsis,
the ICAI Valuation Standards set the right platform for a valuation professional
to perform his valuation exercise. These standards have put in place various
guard-rails to which the subjectivity and estimation element of a valuation
exercise, can be subjected to. One of the important enhancements to the quality
of valuation reporting under the ICAI Valuation Standards is the enhanced
disclosure requirements that are mandated by the ICAI Valuation Standards.

 

The minimum disclosure requirements
also enhance comparability and provide a sense of underlying assumptions that
are considered by the valuer in making his assessment.

 

Given this fact and the
cohesiveness of the ICAI Valuation Standards adequately capturing the Indian
nuances, it would not be surprising if the ‘Committee to advise on valuation
matters’ as set up by the Ministry of Corporate Affairs recommends the ICAI
Valuation Standards as notified valuation standards under the Act, especially
for the securities and financial assets class.

One will need
to wait and watch the adoption of ICAI Valuation Standards by other registered
valuation organisations and their applicability for other regulatory purposes.


The ICAI Valuation Standards pushes the practice of valuation into certain
required rigours of documentation, reporting, reliance on experts, evaluation
of a control environment, etc., that would only act as a catalyst to further
enhance the reliance on the report of the valuation professional. While the
domain does not and by its very nature cannot, remove the element of
‘subjectivity’, the robust nature of ICAI Valuation Standards alongwith the
enhanced disclosure requirements have the potential go a long way in setting
the right principles and providing the right directional clarity to the
professional valuer performing a valuation exercise. The needle of balance
between subjectivity and standardisation has certainly moved a fair bit towards
standardisation.

JUDICIAL DISCIPLINE

1.  Prelude

In the
hierarchy of tax, the Assessing Officer is the first authority to determine the
tax liability in accordance with law. One of the most important provisions of
the Constitution of India is Article 265, which provides “no tax
shall be levied or collected except by authority of law”.
CBDT vide
Circular No. 14 (XL-35 dt. 11-04-1955 dealing with refunds and reliefs
to the assessee, stated that it is the duty of the Assessing Officer to grant
relief if he is legally entitled though the assessee has not claimed it in the
return of income. First appeal lies u/s. 246A of the Income-tax Act before the
Commissioner of Income-tax (Appeals), who has been stated as a superior
assessing authority to correct and also to cure the assessment. Adversary
proceedings commence with appeal u/s. 253 to the Income Tax Appellate Tribunal,
an independent body functioning under the Ministry of Law, which is the final
fact finding
authority and to whom second appeal lies by the assessee as
well as by the Revenue. Third appeal lies u/s. 260A before the State High Court
against order of the Income Tax Appellate Tribunal only on substantial question
of law. Final appeal lies to the Supreme Court of India u/s. 261 and Special
Leave Petition can be filed under Article 136 of the Constitution of India
before the Supreme Court, which is discretionary power, whereas all other
appeals are statutory. Relevant rules govern the procedure in first and second
appeal and third appeal is governed by the Civil Procedure Code and State High
Court rules. In the same order is the subordination and each is bound by the judicial
precedents
of the higher authorities, Tribunal, High Court and Supreme
Court. To maintain discipline, decorum and to avoid chaos and arbitrariness ‘Judicial
Discipline’ has been built-up by the judicial precedents, judge made
law.

 

2. 
Object, sanctity and effect

The basic object of judicial
discipline is to bring in consistency; to avoid unwanted litigation, which is costly
and full of uncertainties; to avoid harassment of tax-payers; to eliminate
denial of justice and to put an end to controversy. It has been rightly said
that if an appeal would have been provided against an order of the Supreme
Court, at least 10% of earlier judgments would have been reversed. Hence, a
four-tier scheme of appeal has been provided under the Income-tax Law.

 

3. 
Supreme Court   


3.1   The Supreme Court in Bhopal Sugar
Industries Ltd. vs. ITO (1960) 40 ITR 618 (SC)
observed that an assessing
authority is bound to carry out the directions given by the superior tribunal.
It stated as under: Refusal by a subordinate court is in effect a denial of
justice, and “is further more destructive of one of the basic principles in
the administration of justice based as it is in this country on a hierarchy of
courts”.

 

3.2   The Supreme Court in UOI vs. Kamlakshi
Finance Corporation Ltd. AIR 1992 SC 711
at 712 emphasised: The
principles of judicial discipline require that the orders of the higher
appellate authorities should be followed unreservedly by the subordinate
authorities. The mere fact that the order of the appellate authority is not
‘acceptable’ to the Department – in itself an objectionable phrase
– and is
the subject-matter of an appeal can furnish no ground for not following it
unless its operation has been suspended by a competent court.

 

3.3   The principle of judicial discipline as
expounded in the case of Kamlakshi Finance Corporation Ltd.(supra) has
been followed in the case of Nicco Corporation Ltd. vs. CIT (2001) 251 ITR
791 (Cal.) (HC)
.

 

3.4   Judgment delivered by the Income-tax
Appellate Tribunal is binding on the Assessing Officer. The Assessing Officer
is bound to follow the judgment in its ‘letter and spirit’. This is
necessary for judicial unity and discipline as the Assessing Officer is an
inferior officer vis-à-vis the Tribunal. Hence, the Assessing Officer should
not attempt to distinguish the same on untenable grounds. In this context, it
will not be out of place to mention that “in the hierarchical system of courts”
which exists in our country, “it is necessary for each lower tier” including the
High Court, “to accept loyally the decisions of the higher tiers”.

 

3.5   Hence, I.T.O. cannot refuse to follow orders
of Tribunal and such order would be without jurisdiction as held in Voest-Apline
Ind. GmbH vs. ITO. (2000) 246 ITR 745 (Cal.) (HC)
.

 

3.6   In Assistant Collector of Central Excise
vs. Dunlop India Ltd. (1985) 154 ITR 172
at 173 (SC): “It is inevitable
in a hierarchical system of courts that there are decisions of the supreme
appellate tribunal which do not attract the unanimous approval of all members
of the judiciary. But the judicial system works only if someone is allowed
to have the last word and that last word, once spoken, is loyally accepted”
.
Also refer Bank of Baroda vs. H.C. Shrivastava (2002) 256 272 385 Bom H.C.

 

3.7   In Cassell and Co. Ltd. vs. Broome (1972)
AC 1027 (HL)
, the House of Lords observed we hope it will never be
necessary for us to say so again that : “in the hierarchical system of
courts” which exists in our country, it is necessary for each lower tier,
including the High Court “to accept loyally the decisions of the higher tiers”.
`The better wisdom of the court below must yield to the higher wisdom of the
court above’.
That is the strength of the hierarchical judicial system.

 

3.8   In Cassell vs. Broome (1972) AC 1027,
commenting on the Court of Appeal’s comment that Rookes vs. Barnard (1964)
AC 1129
, was rendered per incuriam, Lord
Diplock observed (p. 1131): “The Court of Appeal found themselves able to
disregard the decision of this House of Rookes v. Barnard by applying to it the
label per incuriam. That label is relevant only to the right of an appellate
court to decline to follow one of its own previous decisions, not to its right
to disregard a decision of a higher appellate court or to the right of a judge
of the High Court to disregard a decision of the Court of Appeal”.

 

3.9   In this connection reliance is also placed on
the observations of the Supreme Court in the case of East India Commercial
Co. Ltd. vs. Collector of Customs AIR 1962 SC 1893
at page 1905. “Where
there is a decision of a higher appellate authority, the subordinate authority
is bound to follow such decision. Hence, an order passed by the Income Tax
Officer following the decision of the Appellate Tribunal cannot be held to be
erroneous and such an order cannot be revised u/s. 263”. Russell Properties
Pvt. Ltd. vs. A. Chowdhury, Addl. CIT (1977) 109 ITR 229 (Cal.) (HC)

 

3.10 Ours is a unified judiciary. According to
Article 141 of the Constitution of India, the law declared by the Supreme Court
shall be binding on all Courts within the territory of India. The expression “all
courts means courts other than the Supreme Court”
. The decision of the
Supreme Court is binding on all the High Courts. In other words, the High
Courts cannot hold the law laid down by the Apex Court is not binding on the
ground that relevant provisions were not brought to the notice of the Supreme
Court, or the Supreme Court laid down the legal position without considering
all points. The decision of the Apex Court binds both the pending cases and the
future ones. Even the directions of the Apex Court in a decision constitute
binding law under Article 141
Vishaka vs. State of Rajasthan AIR 1997 SC
3011
.

 

3.11 It is pertinent to state that : the Supreme
Court is not bound by its own decisions and may also overrule its
previous decisions either by expressly saying so or impliedly by not following
them in a subsequent case. Dwarka Das Shrinivas vs. Sholapur Spinning and
Weaving Company Ltd.,- AIR 1954 SC 119)
and C N Rudramurthy vs. K
Barkathulla Khan (1998) 8 SCC 275
.

 

3.12 Thus, in view of Article 141 of the
Constitution of India, when there is a decision of the Apex Court directly
applicable with all the force to the case on hand, the learned Single Judge
could have decided the Writ Petitions following the decision of the Apex Court,
holding that the decision of the Division Bench is contrary to the law laid
down under Article 141 of the Constitution of India. Sidramappa & Others
vs. State of Karnataka and others AIR 2014 (Karn.)100
, at 103 (Full Bench).

 

3.13 Two member bench not agreeing with opinion of
earlier three member bench, may refer to the President for a larger bench as
held in Union of India vs. Paras Laminates Pvt. Ltd. (1990) 186 ITR 722 (SC).
Judicial discipline and propriety demands that a Bench of two judges of the
Supreme Court should follow a decision of a Bench of three judges. If the Bench
of two judges concludes that an earlier judgment of a Bench of three judges is
so very incorrect that in no circumstances can it be followed, the proper
course for the Bench of two judges to adopt is to refer the matter before it to
a Bench of three judges, setting out the reasons why it could not agree with
the earlier judgment. If, then, the Bench of three judges also comes to the
conclusion that the earlier judgment of a Bench of three judges is incorrect, a
reference to a Bench of five judges is justified
Pradip C. Parija vs.
Pramod C. Patnaik (2002) 254 ITR 99 (SC)
.

 

3.14 No co-ordinate Bench of Supreme Court can even
comment upon, let alone sit in judgment over the discretion exercised or judgment
rendered in a case or matter before another co-ordinate Bench. Sub-Committee
of Judicial Accountability vs. UOI (1992) 4 SCC 97
.

 

3.15 On 18.01.2018 a Division Bench of the Supreme
Court in National Travel Services vs. CIT (2018) 401 ITR 154 (SC), directed,
after giving detailed reasons to place the matter before the Hon’ble Chief
Justice for reconsideration of decision in CIT vs. Madhur Housing and
Development Co. (2018) 401 ITR 152 (SC)
. Incidentally it is noticed
that Hon’ble Mr. Justice Rohinton Fali Nariman is common in both the cases. Matter
stands referred to the larger bench.

 

3.16 Further if the order of an appellate authority
is the subject-matter of further appeal, that cannot be the ground for not
following it, unless its operation has been suspended by a competent court.
If this rule is not followed, the result will not only be undue harassment to
assessees but also chaos in the administration of tax laws. The State is bound
to be fair to those with whom it has to deal, and to the extent possible, it
must avoid any harassment to the assessee public without causing any loss to
the exchequer. Nokia Corporation vs. DIT (2007) 292 ITR 22 (Delhi) (HC).

 

3.17 In case for any reason the Executive /
Department does not agree with the decision of the Supreme Court it can seek
review of the decision. However, the experience has been that the executive has
sought to amend the law.

 

4. 
Precedent


It would be appropriate to consider
the doctrine of precedent. In Krishnakumar vs. UOI AIR 1990 SC 1782,
the Hon’ble Apex Court considered the doctrine of precedent i.e., being bound
by a previous decision was limited to the decision itself and not as to what
was necessarily involved in it. It does not mean that the Court was
bound by the various reasons given in support of it, especially when they
contain proportions wider than the case required. In other words, the
enunciation of the reason or principle upon which a question before a Court has
been decided alone is a precedent.
The ratio decidendi is the
underlying principle
, namely the general reasons or the general grounds
upon which the decision is given devoid of peculiarities of the particular case
which give rise to the decision. Hence, it is the principle laid down in the
judgement that becomes the law of the land
and not every word mentioned in
the judgement. Bharat Petroleum 117 Taxman 377 Sc.

 

5. 
Supreme Court & High Court decision


5.1   It is needless to add that in India under
Article 141 of the Constitution, the law declared by the Supreme Court shall be
binding on all courts within the territory of India and under Article 144 all
authorities, civil and judicial, in India shall act in aid of the Supreme
Court. It may be added under Article 226 of the Constitution all authorities
civil and judicial, in a State shall act according to the decision of the
relevant High Court.

 

5.2   The Tribunal has to follow decision of
jurisdictional High Court without making any comment upon the decision and/or
without ignoring it on any ground. National Textile Corporation Ltd. (M.P.)
vs. CIT. (2011) 338 ITR 371 (MP) (HC)
.

 

5.3   A view expressed by the High Court is of
binding nature on all the subjects and authorities functioning within its
territorial jurisdiction [Motor Industries Co. Ltd. vs. JCIT (2007) 292 ITR
70 (Karn.) (HC)
] Precedent law must be followed by all concerned; deviation
from the same should be only on a procedure known to law. A subordinate
court is bound by the law enunciated by the superior court.

 

5.4   A co-ordinate Bench of a court cannot
pronounce judgment contrary to law declared by another Bench. It can only refer
it to a larger Bench if it disagrees with the earlier pronouncement. [(CIT
vs. Travancore Titanium Products Ltd. (2004) 265 ITR 526 (Ker. HC)
]. The
same principle will apply to the decision of the Tribunal. Hence, we have
experienced the constitution of special benches of the Tribunal CIT vs.
Travancore Titanium Products Ltd (2004) 265 ITR 526 KER.H.C
.

 

5.5   The Supreme Court in Sub-Inspector Rooplal
and Anr. vs. Lt. Governor (2000) 1 SCC 644
considered the situation where a
co-ordinate Bench of the Central Administrative Tribunal had in effect
overruled an earlier judgment of another co-ordinate Bench of the same
Tribunal. The Court observed: “If at all, the subsequent Bench of the
Tribunal was of the opinion that the earlier view taken by the co-ordinate
Bench of the same Tribunal was incorrect, it ought to have referred the matter
to a larger Bench so that the difference of opinion between the two co-ordinate
Benches on the same point could have been avoided. This Court has laid down
time and again that precedent law must be followed by all concerned; deviation
from the same should be only on a procedure known to law. It can only refer it
to a larger Bench if it disagrees with the earlier pronouncement”.

Also refer the following :

 

  •    District Manager,
    APSRTC, Vijayawada vs. K. Sivaji and Ors. (2001) 2 SCC 135
  •    Dr. Vijay Laxmi Sadho
    vs. Jagadish (2001) 2 SCC 247
  •    Gopabandhu Biswal vs.
    Krishna Chandramohanty and Ors. (1998) 4 SCC 447 para 16
  •    Usha Kumar vs. State of
    Bihar and Ors. (1998) 2 SCC 44 para 3 and
  •    State of A.P. vs. V.C.
    Subbarayudu (1998) 2 SCC 516 para 10.

 

5.6   Hence, it is well-settled that if a Bench of
co-ordinate jurisdiction disagrees with another Bench of coordinate
jurisdiction whether on the basis of “different arguments” or otherwise, on
a question of law,
it is appropriate that the matter be referred to a
larger Bench for resolution of the issue rather than leave two conflicting
judgments to operate, creating confusion”.

 

5.7   In a multi-judge court, it is essential the
judges are bound by precedents and procedure. They could use their discretion
only when there is no declared principle, no rule and no authority is found.
Judicial decorum and legal propriety demand that where a single judge or a
Division Bench does not agree with the decision of a Bench of co-ordinate
jurisdiction, the matter may be referred to a larger Bench.


It would be subversion of judicial process not to follow this procedure.
Sundardas Kanyalal Bhatija and Others vs. Collector, Thane, Maharashtra and
Others (1990) 183 ITR 130 (SC)
.

 

5.8   If a division bench expresses a view without
noticing a contrary view of a concurrent bench the lower judicial /
administrative authorities face a dilemma. It has been held that the later
decision will prevail and the subordinate court / authority would follow the
later view. However, the division bench of the High Court would have to
refer the matter to the Chief Justice for constituting larger bench.


6. Mixed Question of law and fact

6.1   The final authority on facts is the Tribunal.
However, the High Court and Supreme Court can consider the facts of a case if
the decision of Tribunal is perverse. Hence, the Supreme Court or High Court
can go into facts on a mixed question of law and fact. The Supreme Court in CIT
vs. Bedi & Co. P. Ltd. (1998) 230 ITR 580
observed: “Where the High
Court has to deal with various facts on record to determine whether the amount
in question was a loan or income, if the discussion of the High Court leads to
the conclusion that the amount was a loan and not income, it cannot be urged
that the High Court disturbed the findings of fact recorded by the Tribunal”.

 

The Supreme Court in Kailash
Devi Burman vs. CIT (1996) 219 ITR 214 (SC)
observed: “Even when the High
Court is required to decide whether the findings of fact reached by the
Tribunal are perverse, the High Court is confined to the evidence that was
before the Tribunal. The High Court cannot look at evidence that was not
before the Tribunal when it reached the impugned findings to hold that those
findings are perverse”.

 

7. Substantial Question of Law  


7.1        Appeal u/s. 260-A can be preferred only
on substantial question of law since 01.10.1998. The Supreme Court in Santosh
Hazari vs. Purshottam Tiwari (2001) 251 ITR 84
stated: “To be
“substantial”, a question of law must be debatable, not previously settled by
law of the land or a binding precedent, and must have a material bearing on the
decision of the case, if answered either way, in so far as the rights of the
parties before the court are concerned. The substantial question of law need
not necessarily be a substantial question of law of general importance”.

 

7.2   In Premier Breweries Ltd. vs. CIT (2015)
372 ITR 180
it was held: “The legal inference that should be drawn from
the primary facts is eminently a question of law
”.

 

8. Tribunal
and sanctity of its decision(s)


8.1   Income Tax Appellate Tribunal is the final
fact finding authority. Facts found by the Tribunal are final, unless perverse.
Facts found, if proper, cannot be tinkered with and will govern the decision of
the High Court and Supreme Court. Order passed by the Tribunal is binding on
all Revenue authorities functioning under the jurisdiction of the Tribunal.

 

8.2   A single member of the Tribunal is bound by
the view of another single member. If the single member wants to differ the decision must have the support of a decision of a division bench.
The Gujarat High Court in Sayaji Iron and Engineering Co. vs. CIT (2002) 253
ITR 749
, dealing with an almost similar situation laid down guidelines for
resolution of such controversy as follows: the
Tribunal on facts had no right to come to a conclusion contrary to the one reached by another Bench of the Tribunal on the same facts. If the
Tribunal wanted to take a view different from the one taken by an earlier
Bench, it ought to place the matter before the President of the Tribunal so
that he can refer to a Bench consisting of three or more members under the
provision in the Income-tax Act itself”. In the instant case, the learned
Members of the Indore Bench of the Tribunal instead of reviewing their own
earlier judgment, ought to have referred the matter to the larger Bench. This
finds support in Agarwal Warehousing and Leasing Ltd. (2002) 257 ITR 235
(MP) (HC)
.

 

8.3   The requisite provision is sub-section (3) of
section 255 where the President of the Tribunal is authorised to constitute a
Special Bench of three or more members.

 

8.4   Constitution of benches is the prerogative of
the President. The President can constitute a Special Bench constituting of
three or more members, on any particular case. The Supreme Court in ITAT vs.
DCIT (1996) 218 ITR 275(SC)
stated: “The administrative decision of the
President that a case is of all-India importance and requires to be decided by
a larger Bench or a Special Bench of three members is an administrative order
and such an order is not open to scrutiny under article 226 of the Constitution
of India except in extraordinary cases wherein the order is shown to be mala
fide one”.

 

8.5   Status of decision of Tribunal on CIT(A) or AO

A decision of
Special Bench of the Tribunal is a binding precedent on all single and division
Benches of the Tribunal and if any, division or three member Bench has
different opinion, the matter must be referred to the President of the Tribunal
u/s. 255(4) and if the President is satisfied can constitute larger Bench to
resolve the controversy.

 

8.6   A decision of Special Bench is not binding on
the High Court, but it is permissible to refer and if convinced the High Court
may adopt the same reasoning.

 

8.7   The CIT(A) or AO being subordinate to the
Tribunal are bound to follow the decision of the Tribunal. K.N. Agarwal vs.
CIT (1991) 189 ITR 769 (All) (HC).
In case the AO or the CIT differ from
the decision it is the bounden duty of the CIT(A) or AO to refer the cited case
law and to distinguish on facts. One single non-similar fact may justify the
CIT(A) or AO’s decision not to follow.
But it cannot be laid aside at
the ipse-dixit of the subordinate authority. Ratio decidendi
has to be
followed and cannot be commented upon or legal lapse or fault found by the
subordinate authority.

 

8.8   On the same facts the A.O. and CIT (A) needs
to follow an earlier decision.

 

8.9   The ITO is bound by decision of a single
judge. K. Subramanian vs. Siemens India 156 ITR 11.

 

8.10 Full Bench decision is binding on the A.O. even
if an appeal is pending before the Supreme Court Koduru Venkata Reddy ITO
ITR 15 A.P.

 

8.11 In Eagle Flask Industries 72 ITD 455 Pune:
it is observed

The action on the part of the
authorities below was flagrant disregard and disrespect to the provisions of
law. It may be considered as settled law that the decision of higher
authorities is binding on the lower authorities in the judicial hierarchy. Accordingly,
it would stand to reason that the CIT Appeals and the A.O. would be bound by
the decision of the Tribunal because at the time of passing the order, they
were working within the jurisdiction of the Pune Tribunal’.

 

8.12 In DCWT vs. Ashwin C Shah 82 ITD 573 BOM: it
is observed

Judicial adventurism or originality
has its limitations and cannot be taken to such absurd lengths where each and
every judgement of a higher judicial forum is sought to be circumvented on some
slender or tenuous ground. Every discovery of argumentative novelty cannot
compel reconsideration of a binding precedent. This would lead to judicial
chaos and indiscipline.

 

9. Impact
of decision of non-jurisdictional High Court over appellate authorities and the
Tribunal


9.1   In CIT vs. Sarabhai Sons Ltd 147 ITR 473
the Gujarat High Court has observed that one High Court should follow the other
High Court with a view to maintain uniformity in tax matters.

 

9.2   The Bombay High Court in Godavari Das
Saraf 113 ITR 589
has held that decision of another High Court should have
more than persuasive value for another High Court and would generally be
binding on the Tribunal.

 

9.3   In Arvind Boards & Paper Products Ltd.
vs. CIT (1982) 137 ITR 635
the Gujarat High Court observed: “If one High
Court has interpreted the provision or section of a taxing statute, which is an
All India statute, and there is no other view in the field, another High Court
should ordinarily accept that view in the interest of comity of judicial
decisions and consistency in matters of application of a taxing statute”.

Also refer CIT vs. Virajlal Manilal 127 ITR 512 MP.

 

9.4   Hence as Income-tax Act is a Central
legislation and applies on all the tax payers and tax administration
alike, a decision of a non-jurisdictional High Court is of persuasive value and
must be followed unless and until any contrary decision is available of any
other High Court. In case of conflict between High Courts or debatable issue
between different High Courts, the appellate authority or the Tribunal would
be justified to follow one which convinces its conscience and ignore the other.

In C.I.T. vs. Alcock Ashdown & Co. Ltd. (1979) 119 ITR 164 (Bom.) (HC)
High court observed at 170: “if any High Court has construed any section or
rule and come to a particular interpretation thereof, that interpretation
should be followed by this court unless there are compelling reasons brought to
our notice for departing from the view taken by another High Court.”

       

9.5   If different High Courts have expressed
different view and it is a debatable issue, the view taken by the
jurisdictional High Court would prevail and need to be followed. Refer Taylor
Instrument Co. (India) Ltd. vs. CIT (1998) 232 ITR 771 (Delhi) (HC), CGT vs.
J.K. Jain (1998) 230 ITR 839 (P&H) (HC), CIT vs. Sunil Kumar (1995) 212 ITR
238 (Raj.) (HC), CIT vs. Thana Electricity Supply Ltd. (1994) 206 ITR 727
(Bom.) (HC), Indian Tube Company Ltd. vs. CIT (1993) 203 ITR 54 (Cal.) (HC),
CIT vs. P.C. Joshi and B.C. Joshi (1993) 202 ITR 1017 (Bom.)
(HC), and
CIT vs. Raja Benoy Kumar Sahas Roy (1957) 32 ITR 466 (SC). Same view expressed
in DCIT vs. Raghuvir Synthetics Ltd. (2017) 394 ITR 1 (SC).

 

9.6   It is pertinent to note that if a decision of
a particular High Court is cited and the other High Court does not agree with
the same – the differing High Court would issue what in legal parlance is
termed a ‘speaking order’.

 

10. 
Hope & Expectation


Judicial Discipline deserves to be
followed religiously and its sanctity must be understood. It is painful that
despite a plethora of decisions commencing with Bhopal Industries, the AO. and
CIT(A) and few of the members of the Tribunal are flouting judicial discipline
and committing contempt. It is high time that appellate authorities correct the
errant authorities with heavy hand. It is being noticed that the Supreme Court
and High Courts are taking indiscipline seriously. Recently the Hon’ble Supreme
Court in UOI. v. Prithwi Singh(SC) (www.itatonline.org) dismissed the appeal
with cost of Rs.1,00,000/-. It held that, Union of India has created a huge
financial liability by engaging so many lawyers for an appeal whose fate can be
easily decided on the basis of existing orders in similar cases. Yet the Union
of India is increasing its liability and asking the taxpayers to bear an
avoidable financial burden for the misadventures.
The Bombay High Court has
also levied cost and passed strictures against errant officers, and has
directed that even cost be realised from such officers. However, there remain
deafening ears. The subordinate authorities should remain within their bounds
and do justice to the harassed tax payers. It is suggested that the Central
Board of Direct Taxes must keep a watch and vigil and take disciplinary action
against the wrong doers. Malady must go. Law is Supreme – Not the Tax
Authorities.
I conclude by stating : Judicial discipline is the essence of
`rule of law’.
 

IlI -Advised SEBI Move to Separate Chairman-CEO’s Post in Companies

Background

A recent amendment to the SEBI LODR
Regulations 2015 requires that Chairperson of a listed company shall not
be an executive director or related to the Managing Director/CEO. This applies
to top 500 listed companies in terms of market capitalisation. Such companies
will have to ensure the change is made not later than 31st March
2020.

 

This change looks good on paper as in
principle, it is wrong to concentrate power in one person / family in large
quoted companies in India. However, I submit that this particular requirement
does not make sense in Indian context as many large companies are family
controlled. It will disrupt board structure of such companies and is actually
counter productive. It could also harm the company’s business and public image.

 

While the genesis of this can be traced back
to norms of corporate governance in the West, the immediate trigger for this
amendment is a recommendation of the Kotak Committee’s report on corporate
governance released in October 2017. The Companies Act, 2013, has certain
provisions governing this, but they are not as restrictive and absolute as
these new provisions under the SEBI Regulations. Let us thus review the
provisions under Companies Act, 2013, what the Kotak Committee has recommended
and finally what are the new provisions and their implications.

 

Provisions regarding split of post of
Chairman/CEO under the Companies Act, 2013

Section 203 of the Act, which applies to
certain specified companies, provides certain restrictions on appointing a
Chairperson who is also the MD/CEO. The proviso to this section, which contains
this provision, reads as under:

 

“Provided that an individual shall not be
appointed or reappointed as the chairperson of the company, in pursuance of the
articles of the company, as well as the managing director or Chief Executive
Officer of the company at the same time after the date of commencement of this
Act unless,—
?

 

(a) the articles of such a company
provide otherwise; or
?

 

(b) the company does not carry multiple
businesses:
?

 

Provided further that nothing contained
in the first proviso shall apply to such class of companies engaged in multiple
businesses and which has appointed one or more Chief Executive Officers for
each such business as may be notified by the Central Government.”

 

However, as can be seen, this restriction is
not absolute. A company, can, for example, provide a relaxation in its articles
permitting such a dual post.

 

Kotak Committee on corporate governance

The Kotak Committee has recommended several
changes in the provisions relating to corporate governance.

 

The Committee gives elaborate reasons why
the post of Chairman and CEO should be segregated. Referring to a global trend
on this, the report talks of the advantages of this in the following words:

 

“The separation of powers of the
chairperson (i.e. the leader of the board) and CEO/MD (i.e. the leader of the
management) is seen to provide a better and more balanced governance structure
by enabling better and more effective supervision of the management, by virtue
of:

 

a) 
providing a structural advantage for the board to act independently;

 

b) 
reducing excessive concentration of authority in a single individual;

 

c) 
clarifying the respective roles of the chairperson and the CEO/MD;

 

d) 
ensuring that board tasks are not neglected by a combined
chairperson-CEO/MD due to lack of time;


e) 
increasing the possibility that the chairperson and CEO/MD posts will be
assumed by individuals possessing the skills and experience appropriate for
those positions;

 

f) 
creating a board environment that is more egalitarian and conducive to
debate. “

 

The Report of the Cadbury Committee is also
quoted where it was stated, “…given the importance and the particular nature
of the chairmen’s role, it should in principle be separate from that of the
chief executive. If the two roles are combined in one person, it represents a
considerable concentration of power”
.

 

However, no comparative study has been made
in the Indian context. It is presumed that what is good for the West, is best
for the rest!

 

The Report, however, provides for a phased
out implementation of this recommendation.

 

Amendments to the SEBI LODR Regulations
2015

SEBI has, after due consideration, amended
the Regulations by inserting clause (1B) to Regulation 17. This new clause
reads as under:

 

“(1B) With effect from April 1, 2020, the
top 500 listed entities shall ensure that the Chairperson of the board of such
listed entity shall—

 

(a)   be a non-executive director;

 

(b)   not be related to the Managing Director or
the Chief Executive Officer as per the definition of the term
“relative” defined under the Companies Act, 2013:

 

Provided that this sub-regulation shall not be applicable to the listed
entities which do not have any identifiable promoters as per the
shareholding pattern filed with stock exchanges.

 

Explanation.—The top 500 entities shall
be determined on the basis of market capitalisation, as at the end of the
immediate previous financial year.”

 

As can be seen, the new provision goes
beyond the recommendation of the Kotak Committee and it is now an absolute
requirement that this post should be segregated, and the chairperson should not
be related to the Managing Director/CEO.

 

Implications of new provision

The Chairman should not be an executive director,
nor should he be related to the Managing Director or CEO. Effectively, this
means that the Chairperson and the MD/CEO will not be from the same family.
Thus, for example, it would not be possible, for the father to be the Chairman
and the son to be the Managing Director. This will have implications for Indian
companies which are basically family controlled and / or family managed.

 

Do these new provisions make sense for
India?

The significant feature of companies in the
West is that the shareholding is widely held and the CEO is a professional
manager. Persons in control including the Board members normally have
insignificant holding even if their holdings are taken together. A widely held
shareholding could make it difficult for shareholders to get together and
exercise close control over the management. Thus, it matters how the Board of
Directors is structured. In such a situation for the more the checks and
balances, the better it is, for corporate functioning. Having the same person
as chairperson and CEO does result in concentration of power considering that,
as chairperson – CEO controls operations and influences. The issue is: Does
this provision have any relevance in Indian conditions? The answer, it is
submitted, is in the negative as most of large listed companies in India are
controlled by `promoter family’. The family normally has significant holding
and hence full operational control. The public shareholders know it and even
prefer it. Usually, it is the head of the promoter group (typically, the family
patriarch) who is the chairperson and thus the face of the group. For example,
the Bajaj group has Mr. Rahul Bajaj as the chairperson and Reliance group has
Mr. Mukesh Ambani. However, in India, the chairperson is also the CEO. This
really helps in giving a realistic picture of who is / or are the persons in
control of the company. Again, if the company is a first generation promoter
company, the chairperson and managing director is often the Founder – thus
segregating the posts of chairperson and managing director does not make sense
in India. Further the restriction that the relative of the managing director
cannot be chairperson is not relevant in view of fact that the Promoter Group
exerts control over the company. Moreover the family members of the Promoter
Group usually make up a significant part of the Board. The financial
institutions at times prefer this as they seek personal guarantees of the
promoters.

 

Hence, the principle that there should not
be concentration of power in the promoter family goes against the culture,
tradition and reality in India of how companies are founded and have been
governed over generations, for example, Birlas, Goenkas and many others. What
is needed in India is ensuring checks and balances over unbridled control by
the promoter group.

 

Strangely, though, the new requirement does
not apply to companies who do not have identifiable promoters. I feel in
companies which have no identifiable promoter the management should stand split
between the chairperson and the CEO. Further the provision should be in
consonance with section 203 of the Companies Act. It would be relevant to have
a chairperson who is not a relative of the CEO or the executive directors who
are actively managing the company.

 

Does the
Chairman really have any substantial powers under law in India?

Thus the real question then is whether the
chairperson who is not a relative will have any real power in the corporate
setup in India. The answer, I submit, is in the negative. Further the Companies
Act, 2013, and the SEBI Regulations that govern 500 top companies do not give
any real power to the chairperson. Normally a chairperson cannot and does not
take any significant/substantive decision.

 

The chairperson has limited administrative
powers of, say, chairing and conducting meetings, signing minutes book, etc.
Address the shareholders’ meeting. Even in family companies if the chairperson
is a patriarch he is a guide and has a balancing influence. Even the casting
vote, whereby he can break a deadlock, is rarely used.

 

In contrast, in public perception, the
chairperson is the corporate brand ambassador of the company. It makes sense if
the chairperson is from the founder/and or lead promoter group who actually
run, control and manage the operations. Insisting that the chairperson should
neither be the CEO, nor related to him, will result in making a chairperson who
has no real say in the company.

 

This would not make any difference in
corporate governance. Hence, the Kotak Committee rightly stops at recommending
that the post of CEO and chairperson should be split.

 

Conclusion

It is surprising that the corporate circle
has not reacted. However, it will not be surprising that these provisions will be
complied merely in letter, (box ticking), without any substantive benefit.
  

Registration of Wills

Introduction

One of the
modes of succession is through a will, also known as testamentary
succession
. A will is a document which contains the last wishes of a
person as regards the manner and mode of disposition of his property. The
making of wills in India is governed by the provisions of the Indian
Succession Act, 1925
(“the Act”). While intestate succession is
different for different religions, the law governing the making of wills is the
same for people of all religions except Muslims. The Act does not apply to
wills made by Muslims as they are governed by their respective Shariat Laws.
Succession, whether through wills or otherwise, always has some interesting
issues, one such being whether a will should be registered and if yes, does it
have any special advantages?

 

Meaning

As the
term `will’ indicates, it signifies a wish, desire, choice, etc., of a person.
A person expresses his will as regards the disposition of his property. The Act
defines a will to mean “the legal declaration of the intention of the
testator with respect to his property which he desires to be carried into effect
after his death”. The General Clauses Act, 1897, defines the term will to
include “a codicil and every writing making a voluntary posthumous disposition
of property”. The Indian Penal Code defines a will to denote any testamentary
document.

 

One of the
important facets of a will is that the intention manifests only after the
testator’s (person making the will) death, i.e., it is a posthumous disposition
of his property. Till the testator is alive, the will has no force. He can
dispose of all his properties in a manner contrary to that stated in the will
and such action would be totally valid. E.g., A makes a will bequeathing all
his properties to his brother. However, during his lifetime itself, he
transfers all his properties to his son with the effect that at the time of his
death he is left with no assets. Such action of the testator cannot be
challenged by his brother on the ground that he was bound to follow the will
since the will would take effect only after the death of the testator. In this
case as the property bequeathed would not be in existence, the bequest would
fail.

 

Disputes

Making a
will does not mean a blanket insurance against succession disputes. A will may
be challenged on various counts. Some of the common grounds on which a will is
challenged include:

 

(a)   The will does not comply with
the rules laid down under the Indian Succession Act in respect of a valid will.

 

(b)   The will is not genuine,
i.e., it has been obtained by fraud, forgery, undue influence, coercion, under
duress, etc.

 

From time
immemorial, wills have been and will continue to be a source of family
disputes. This is true not just in India but also in the west, e.g., USA,
England, etc. It is often said that “where there is a will, there is a
legal dispute” or that “where there is a will, there is a disgruntled relative
”.
In order that these legal disputes are minimised and the claims by disgruntled
relatives set aside, it is necessary that the will is a valid will and one
which can stand scrutiny in a court of law. One such precaution which is often
suggested to reduce disputes is to register the will.

 

Registration of a will

The
testator of a will or the executor, after him, may register the will with the
Registrar of Sub-Assurances under the Registration Act, 1908. However, it is
not compulsory to register a will. Even if a will bequeaths immovable property,
registration is not compulsory. In fact, section 17(1) of the Registration Act
which prescribes those instruments which require compulsory registration,
expressly states that only non-testamentary instruments are required to be
mandatorily registered.

 

Procedure

The procedure
for registering a will is as follows:

 

(a)   The will is to be registered with the
appropriate Registrar of Sub-Assurances. 

 

(b)   In case a person other than the testator
presents a will for registration, then such other person must satisfy the Registrar
that the will was executed by the testator who has since expired, and that the
person registering the will is authorised to do so.

 

(c)   The other procedures which are applicable for
the registration of any document would equally apply to a will also. For
instance, after the amendment in the Registration Act inserted in 2001, every
document which is to be registered requires the person presenting the document
to affix his passport size photograph and also his finger-print. It may be
noted that as is the case with any will, no stamp duty is payable even if it is
registered. There is no difference on this count.

 

(d)   Persons who are exempted from personally
appearing before the Registrar, include:

 

(i)    A person who is unable to come without risk
or serious inconvenience due to bodily infirmity;

 

(ii)    A person in jail under civil or criminal
process;

 

(iii)   Persons who are entitled to exemption under
law from personal attendance in Court. 

     

In such
cases, the Registrar shall either himself go to the house of such person or the
jail where the person is confined and examine him or issue a commission for his
examination.

 

A testator may also deposit
his will for safekeeping with the Registrar by depositing it in a sealed
envelope which contains the name of the testator and a statement about the
nature of the document. Once the registrar receives the cover he would enter the
name of the testator in his register book along with the date of presentation
and the receipt. Thereafter, he is required to place the envelope in his
fireproof safe. Such a deposited will can be withdrawn by the testator or by
his duly authorised agent. On his death, an application can be made to the
registrar to open the cover and cause the contents of the will to be copied
into his register book.



Mulla
in his commentary on the Indian Registration Act, 10th
Edition, Butterworths
, states that the applicant need not be a claimant
or executor under the will and may be anyone who is prepared to pay the
requisite copying and other fees. Hence, the will would become a public
document open to inspection. This is one disadvantage of registering a will.

 

Another
option one may consider to registration is notarising the will since even this
could help prove that the will is not forged.

 

Benefits of registration

Registration
of a will by the testator prior to his demise raises a strong presumption in
favour of the genuineness of the will but the same cannot be said of a will
which is registered after his death, or without his knowledge– Guru Dutt
Singh vs. Durga Devi, AIR 1966 J&K 75.
  Registration of a will helps in establishing
the date of execution or signing beyond a doubt. Also, registration establishes
the genuineness of identity of the testator and the witnesses. However, the
Delhi High Court in Thakur Dass Virmani vs. Raj Minocha AIR 2000 Del 234
has held that where the will was registered and the signatures of the testator
were similar to her regular signatures, due execution of the will may be
presumed. 

 

In Rabindra
Nath Mukherjee vs. Panchanan Banerjee by LRs(1954) 4 SCC 459
it has
been held that in a case where a will is registered and the Sub-Registrar
certifies that the same had been read over to the executor who, on doing so,
admitted the contents, the fact that the witnesses to the documents are
interested lost significance. The documents at hand were registered and it was on
record that the Sub-Registrar had explained the contents to the testator.
Hence, the Supreme Court did not find this as suspicious on the facts of the
case.

 

What registration does not prove

A will
need not be compulsorily registered; the fact that a will is not registered is
not a circumstance against the genuineness – Basaut vs. Brij Raj, A.I.R.
1935 (PC) 132.

 

Merely
because a will has not been registered by the testator, an adverse inference
cannot be drawn that the will is not genuine – Ishwardeo Narain Singh vs.
Kamata Devi AIR 1954 SC
280. In this case, the Supreme Court held that
there was nothing in law which required the registration of a will and wills
are in a majority of cases were not registered at all. To draw any inference
against the genuineness of the will merely on the ground of its
non-registration appeared to be wholly unwarranted.

 

Again in Rani
Purnima Devi vs. Kumar Khagendra Narayan Dev, 1962 SCR Supl. (3) 195
,
the Apex Court held as follows while examining the genuineness of a registered
will:

 

“There is no doubt that if a will has been registered, that is a
circumstance which may, having regard to the circumstances, prove its
genuineness. But the mere fact
that a will is registered will not by
itself be sufficient to dispel all suspicion regarding it where suspicion
exists
, without submitting the evidence of registration to a close
examination. If the evidence as to registration on a close examination reveals
that the registration was made in such a manner that it was brought home to the
testator that the document of which he was admitting execution was a will
disposing of his property and thereafter he admitted its execution and signed
it in token thereof, the registration will dispel the doubt as to the
genuineness of the will. But if the evidence as to registration shows that
it was done in a perfunctory manner
, that the officer registering the will
did not read it over to the testator or did not bring home to him that he was
admitting the execution of a will or did not satisfy himself in some other way
(as, for example, by seeing the testator reading the will) that the testator
knew that it was a will the execution of which he was admitting, the fact that
the will was registered would not be of much value. It is not unknown that
registration may take place without the executant really knowing what he was
registering
. Law reports are full of cases in which registered wills have
not been acted upon (see’ for example, Vellasaway Sarvai v. L. Sivaraman
Servai, (1) Surendra Nath Lahiri v. Jnanendra Nath Lahiri ( 2 )and Girji Datt
Singh v. Gangotri Datt Singh)(3). Therefore, the mere fact of registration
may not by itself be enough to dispel all suspicion that may attach to the
execution and attestation of a will; though the fact
that there has been
registration would be an important circumstance in favour of the will being
genuine
if the evidence as to registration establishes that the testator
admitted the execution of the will after knowing that it was a will the
execution of which he was admitting.”

 

Registration
of a will would go a step in proving whether or not the will is the last will
of the deceased since the date of the execution of the will would get
established beyond a doubt. 

 

A will,
which requires probate, is of no effect unless probated. The mere fact of its
registration makes no difference. Thus, a Court when called upon to probate a
will would look into the fact of its registration only as one of the several
circumstances when deciding whether to grant probate or not. 

 

The registration of will is not the proof of the testamentary capacity
of the testator, as the Sub-Registrar is not required to make an enquiry about
the capacity of the testator.

 

Can a registered will be superseded by an
unregistered will?

The
question whether a registered Will can be superseded by an unregistered will
had also been a matter of consideration before the court of law, wherein the
Delhi High Court has held that there is no law that a registered will cannot be
superseded by an unregistered will. A will does not operate in praesenti.
Its operation is contingent upon the death of the testator. Till alive, the
testator can always revoke the will because a will is an instrument of trust by
a living person addressed in rem to be operative after his death. A will, be it
registered or be it unregistered can be revoked by defacing the will,
destroying the will or otherwise superseding the same. – Sunil Anand vs.
Rajiv Anand, 2008(103) DRJ 165
.The following passage from the judgment
is relevant:

 

“….the
will Ex.PW-1 is a registered will. Secondly, there is no law that a
registered will
cannot be superseded by an unregistered will.
A will does not operate in praesenti. Its operation is contingent upon
the death of the executor. A will creates no right, title or interest when it
is executed. The right is created under a will on the death of the testator.
Till alive, the testator can always revoke the will because a will is an
instrument of trust by a living person addressed in rem to be operative after
his death. A will, be it registered or be it unregistered can be revoked
by
defacing the will, destroying the will or otherwise superseding
the same
.”

 

Again, in Amara
Venkata Subbaiah and Sons and ors. vs. Shaik Hussain Bi, 2008(5)ALD547
,
the Andhra Pradesh High Court has held that the law was well settled that even
an unregistered codicil in relation to a registered will, would have to be read
as amending the will. Thus, this also supports the view that a registered will
can be superseded by an unregistered will.

Conclusion

While
registration of a will may not be a panacea for the ills of probate disputes,
it certainly is a strong anti-biotic as compared to an unregistered will! It
helps dispel the element of doubt associated with a will.
 

 

ARBITRATION AWARD VS. EXCHANGE CONTROL LAW

Introduction


Indian
corporates and Foreign Investors in India anxiously awaited the Delhi High
Court’s verdict in the case of NTT Docomo Inc. vs. Tata Sons Ltd. This
decision was going to decide upon the fate of enforceability of foreign
arbitral awards in India. The Delhi High Court delivered its landmark decision
on 28th April 2017 reported in (2017) 142 SCL 252 (Del) and
upheld the enforceability of foreign arbitral awards. While doing so, it also
threadbare analysed whether the Foreign Exchange Management Act, 1999 would be
an impediment to such enforcement?


Factual Matrix


To better
understand this case, it would be necessary to make a deep dive into the
important facts before the matter travelled to the Delhi High Court. NTT Docomo
of Japan invested in Tata Teleservices Ltd (“TTSL”). A
Shareholders’Agreement was executed amongst Docomo, TTSL and Tata Sons Ltd (“Tata”),
the promoter of TTSL. Under this Agreement, Docomo was provided with certain
exit options in respect of its foreign direct investment. One of the Clauses
provided that if Tata was unable to find a buyer to purchase the shares of
Docomo, then it shall acquire these shares. Further, Tata had an obligation to
indemnify and reimburse Docomo for the difference between the actual sale price
and the higher of (i) the fair value of these shares as on 31st
March, 2014 or (ii) 50% of the investment price of Docomo. Accordingly, Docomo
was provided with a downside protection of 50% of its investment.
As luck
would have it, Tata was unable to obtain a buyer at this price and hence,
Docomo issued a Notice asking Tata to acquire the shares at Rs. 58.45 per
share, i.e., the minimum price stipulated in the Agreement. Tata Sons disputed
this Notice by stating that under the Foreign Exchange Management Act, 1999 (“FEMA”),
i.e., the exchange control laws of India, it can purchase shares from a
non-resident only at a price which is equal to the fair value of the investee
company. Accordingly, Tata could buy the shares only at Rs. 23.44 per share and
it approached the Reserve Bank of India (“the RBI”) for its
approval to buy the shares at Rs. 58.45 per share. Initially, the RBI felt that
this was not an assured return, which was prohibited under the FEMA but it was
in the nature of downside protection. This was a fair agreement and hence, Tata
should be allowed to honour their commitment. Further, the larger issue was of
fair commitment in Foreign Direct Investment contracts and keeping in view,
Japan’s strategic relationship with India, the contract should be fulfilled.
This was a very unique stand taken by the RBI. However, the RBI approached the
Finance Ministry, Government of India on this issue. The Finance Ministry
rejected Tata’s plea and held that an individual case cannot become an
exception to the FEMA Regulations. Consequently, the RBI wrote to Tata
rejecting permission to buy the shares at a price higher than the fair
valuation of TTSL. The guiding principle was that a foreign investor could not
be guaranteed any assured exit price. This became an issue of dispute between
the parties and the matter reached arbitration before the Arbitral Tribunal,
London.


Arbitration Award


The Arbitral Tribunal gave an Award in favour of Docomo after
considering the Agreement and India’s exchange control laws. It held that the
Agreement was drafted after considering the FEMA since a simple put option was
not permissible. The Agreement did not qualify the Tata obligation to provide
downside protection by making it subject to the FEMA Regulations. It held that
Tata had clearly failed in its obligation to find a buyer and the FEMA
Regulations did not excuse non-performance. Further, the RBI’s refusal of
special permission did not render Tata’s performance impossible. Accordingly,
it awarded damages to Docomo along with all costs of arbitration. It however,
expressed no view on the question whether or not special permission of the RBI
was required before Tata could perform its obligation to pay damages in
satisfaction of the Award.


Armed with
this Award, Docomo moved the Delhi High Court seeking an enforcement and
execution of the foreign Award. The RBI filed an intervention application in
this suit opposing the payment by Tata. Subsequently, Tata and Docomo filed
consent terms under which Tata agreed to pay the damages claimed by Docomo,
subject to a ruling on the objections raised by the RBI. Further, it was
decided to obtain permission of the Competition Commission of India and a
Withholding Tax Certificate from the Income-tax authorities before remitting
the funds. In lieu of the same, Docomo agreed to suspend all proceedings
against Tata wherever they were launched and give up all claims against
Tata.   


RBI’s Plea


The RBI
contended that for the Award to hold that the FEMA Regulations need not be
looked into, was illegal and contrary to the public policy of India. Since the
RBI had rejected the permission to pay Rs. 38 per share, the matter had
achieved a finality. Payment of an assured return was contrary to the
fundamental policy of the nation.


High Court’s Verdict


At the
outset, the Delhi High Court dealt with whether the RBI could have a locus
standi
to the Award and held that any entity which is not a party to the
Award cannot intervene in enforcement proceedings. Even though the Award dealt
with the FEMA provisions in detail that ipsofacto did not give a right
to the RBI to intervene.


The Court
held that there was no statutory requirement that where the enforcement of an
arbitral Award resulted in remitting money to an non-Indian entity outside
India, RBI has to necessarily be heard on the validity of the Award. The mere
fact that a statutory body’s power and jurisdiction might be discussed in an
adjudication order or an Award will not confer locus standi on such body
or entity to intervene in those proceedings.In the absence of a provision that
expressly provides for it, the question of permitting RBI to intervene in such
proceedings to oppose enforcement did not arise.


The Court
held that the Award was very clear that what was awarded to Docomo were damages
and not the price of the shares. It was not open to RBI to re-characterise the
nature of the payment in terms of the Award. RBI has not placed before the
Court any requirement for any permission of RBI having to be obtained for
Docomo to receive the money as damages in terms of the Award.


The Court
held that it was unable to find anything in the consent terms which could be
said to be contrary to any provision of Indian law much less opposed to public
policy. The issue of an Indian entity honouring its commitment under a contract
with a foreign entity which was not entered into under any duress or coercion
will have a bearing on its goodwill and reputation in the international arena.
It would indubitably have an impact on the foreign direct investment inflows
and the strategic relationship between the countries where the parties to a
contract are located. These too were factors that had to be kept in view when
examining whether the enforcement of the Award would be consistent with the
public policy of India.


The
Arbitral Tribunal had clearly held that the sum awarded was towards damages and
not sale of shares. Hence, the question of obtaining the special permission of
the RBI did not arise. If the Court allowed enforcement of the Award, then the
RBI would be as much bound by the verdict as would the parties to the Award. It
further observed that the RBI had at no stage contended that the Shareholders’
Agreement was void or illegal. The damages were more of a downside
protection and not an assured return on investment.
Hence, the FEMA
Regulations freely permitted remittance outside India. The RBI could not
recharacterise the payment from damages to sale consideration more so when Tata
had not objected to it. The Court laid down a very important principle which
is that the FEMA contained no absolute prohibition on contractual obligations.

It even upheld the consent terms and held that there was nothing contrary to
public policy.


Finally,
it concluded by dismissing the plea of the RBI and upholding the enforceability
of the Award in India as if it was a decree of the Delhi High Court. In the
meanwhile, the parties have obtained the permission of the Competition
Commission of India to make the payment. Whether the RBI will challenge this
decision is something which time will tell.


Unitech City Cruz Case


A similar issue was dealt with by the Delhi High Court in an earlier
case of Cruz City 1 Mauritius Holdings vs. Unitech Ltd, (2017) 80
taxmann.com 180 (Del).
This too dealt with the enforceability of a
foreign arbitration Award in respect of a Shareholders’ Agreement gone sour. It
held that under the FEMA, all foreign account transactions are permissible
subject to any reasonable restriction which the Government may impose in
consultation with the RBI. It is now permissible to not only compound
irregularities but also seek ex post facto permission. Thus, it held
that the question of declining enforcement of a foreign award on the ground of
any regulatory compliance or violation of a provision of FEMA would not be
warranted. It held that enforcement of a foreign award cannot be denied if it
merely contravenes the law of India. The Court held that the contention that
enforcement of the Award against the Indian party must be refused on the ground
that it violates any provision of the FEMA, cannot be accepted; but, any
remittance of the money recovered from the Indian party under the Award would
necessarily require compliance of regulatory provisions and/or permissions.
Another important question addressed by the Court was whether it was now open
for Unitech to raise a plea that the foreign investment made was violative of
the provisions of FEMA and Indian Law.


The Court
observed that Unitech had itself given unambiguous representations and
warranties in the Shareholders’ Agreement that the transaction was valid and
binding and enforceable and that the same did not require any approval from any
authority. It had further stated that all applicable laws were complied. Now
Unitech was contending that FEMA provisions do not permit such a transaction
without the RBI permission. The Court held that reneging on such express
commitments would be patently unjust and unfair and hence, not permissible. It
held that the Agreement was subject to Indian laws and Unitech had full
opportunity to challenge the validity before the Arbitral Tribunal but it having
failed to do so, theCourt found no reason to entertain such contentions to
resist enforcement of the Award. It is learnt that Unitech has challenged this
judgment. 


Interestingly,
in this case, the Court held that the remittance under the Award was subject to
the FEMA Regulations but in the latter case of Docomo it held that no special
permission of the RBI was needed for remittance under the Award!


Takeaways


As long as
an award is towards damages, there should not be any challenge in its
enforceability even if it involves foreign remittances. No special permission
of the RBI is needed for the same. One wonders whether the Court’s verdict
would have been the same had the Agreement been drafted differently? It was a
decision on the interpretation of a specific clause and hence, in future
foreign investors could insist on wordings similar to the ones used in the
Tata-Docomo Agreement. What is also interesting are the observations of the
Delhi High Court in Unitech’s case where it has bound the Indian party by the
representations made at the time of receiving the foreign investment. Following
these decisions, some Indian corporates have started settling arbitration
proceedings and paid the disputed amounts to foreign investors. For instance,
in October, GMR Infrastructure settled an ongoing arbitration with its foreign
private equity investors by acquiring their preference shares for a
consideration of cash + kind.


Clearly,
India has a long way to go towards full capital convertibility of the Indian
Rupee. In fact, whether or not it should has been the matter of great debate.
However, a disconnect between the Arbitration Law and the FEMA Regulations /
the RBI may act as a great dampener to the foreign investment climate in the
country. These two decisions of the Delhi High Court would act as a booster
shot for foreign investors. Considering that the Government has abolished the
Foreign Investment Promotion Board / FIPB, the nodal investment authority,
maybe it is high time for the RBI to amend its Regulations to make them more in
sync with commercial contracts.


The
Indian judicial system is clearly overburdened resulting in corporates
resorting to arbitration as a dispute resolution forum. In such a scenario, an
environment which facilitates the enforceability of foreign awards would help
improve India’s ease of doing business rankings. It would be desirable if we
have a clear policy devoid of confusion and ambiguity.
 

 

IS IT FAIR TO EXPAND THE SCOPE OF SBO UNDER THE SECTION THROUGH SBO RULES, 2018?

BACKGROUND


Section 90
was enacted by the Companies Act, 2013. It was recast totally by the
Companies (Amendment) Act, 2017. The amended section was made effective from 13th
June 2018. MCA has further notified Companies (Significant Beneficial Owners)
Rules, 20l8 on 13th June 2018. These rules (herein after referred as
SBO) cast various responsibilities on the Companies, Shareholders (for that
matter members too) and beneficial owners in shares.


PROBLEM


Section
90(1) of the Companies Act, 2013 (as amended), provides that declaration is to
be filed by every Individual, who acting alone or together, or through
one or more persons or trust, including a trust and persons resident outside
India, holds beneficial interests, of not less than twenty-five per cent or
such other percentage as may be prescribed
, in shares of a company or the
right to exercise, or the actual exercising of significant influence or control
as defined in clause (27) of section 2, over the company shall make a
declaration to the company
. The Central Government may however, prescribe
class/es of persons who shall not be required to make declaration. (delegated
legislation).


However,
explanation appended below the applicable rules (The Companies (Significant
Beneficial Owners) Rules, 2018) clearly exceeds an authority granted to the
rule makers because through an explanation what is sought to be done is expansion
of the scope of Significant Beneficial Owner so as to bring even persons other
than individuals within the scope.


UNFAIRNESS


1.  The Companies (Amendment) Bill, 2016 contained
provisions which proposed to delegate the Central Government the power to
prescribe, by way of rules, the details with regard to – certain time-limits,
contents and manner of issuing/filing of certain forms including abridged
forms, amount of fees to be paid and other similar items of subordinated
legislation. A Memorandum Regarding Delegated Legislation (MRDL) explaining
such delegation is attached to the Companies (Amendment) Bill, 2016.


The
relevant extract of the Memorandum (so far as it relates to SBO is reproduced hereunder):


Clause 22,
inter alia, empowered Central Government to prescribe u/s. 90 of the
Act—

……


(c) class
or classes of persons which shall not be required to make declaration
under proviso to s/s.(1)


(d) Other
details which may be included in the register of interest declared by
individual in s/s. (2)
,

…………


2.  Thus above delegation presupposes that rules
framed will include

  • class or classes of
    persons which shall not be required to make a declaration

Present
rules do not contain any such provision as to which persons shall not make the
declaration.


3.  Besides next requirement w.r.t., to rules also
presupposes that declaration is to be given by an individual where as
present rules have cast a responsibility on various entities including
Company, Firm and Trust.


4.  Rule 2(1) (e) of The Companies (Significant
Beneficial Owners) Rules, 2018 reads as under:


(e)
“significant beneficial owner” means an individual referred to in
sub-section (1) of section 90 (holding ultimate beneficial interest of not less
than ten per cent) read with sub-section (10) of section 89, but whose name is
not entered in the register of members of a company as the holder of such
shares, and the term ‘significant beneficial ownership’ shall be construed
accordingly


5.  However, explanation appended below above
mentioned rule clearly exceeds an authority granted to the rule makers because
through this explanation what is sought to be done is expansion of the scope of
Significant Beneficial Owner so as to bring even persons other than
individuals within the scope.
The said explanation reads as under:


Explanation
l. – For the purpose of this clause, the significant beneficial ownership, in
case of persons other than individuals or natural persons, shall be determined
as under:


The explanation thereafter covers Company, Firm and Trust.


This
clearly exceeds the rule making powers of the subordinate legislation.


6.  Let us now see briefly what subordinate
legislation is and what principles are required to be observed by subordinate/
delegated legislation:


The need
and importance of subordinate legislation has been underlined by the Supreme
Court in the Gwalior Rayon Mills Mfg. (Wing.) Co. Ltd. vs. Asstt.
Commissioner of Sales Tax and Others**
thus:

……….


Nature of subordinate legislation    


‘Subordinateness’,
in subordinate legislation is not merely suggestive of the level of the
authority making it but also of the nature of the legislation itself. Delegated
legislation under such delegated powers is ancillary and cannot, by its very
nature, replace or modify the parent law nor can it lay down details akin to
substantive law. There are instances where pieces of subordinate legislation
which tended to replace or modify the provisions of the basic law or attempted
to lay down new law by themselves had been struck down as ultra vires.[1]


7.  It is a well settled principle
that a rule, regulation or bylaw must not be ultra vires, that is to
say, if a power exists by statute to make rules, regulations, bylaws, forms,
etc., that power must be exercised strictly in accordance with the provisions
of the statute which confers the power, for a rule, etc., if ultra vires,
will be held incapable of being enforced.
 


CONCLUSION FROM THE ABOVE


Let us now
revert to the provision of section 90(1) which clearly provided that
declaration is to be filed by an Individual.


The word
‘individual’ makes it clear that the section cannot apply unless the holder of
shares or significant influence/control is a natural person (human being) and
not an artificial person such as a company or firm or trust as is envisaged in
the explanation to Rule 2(e) of SBO.


The term
individual is not defined in Companies Act, 2013 but the term is defined in
various dictionaries and definition of Individual by Merriam- Webster defines Individual as “a
particular being or thing as distinguished from a class, species, or
collection”


Even
definition of Person u/s. 2(31) of Income Tax Act, 1961 reads as under:


“person”
includes- (i) an individual, ………..


Thus,
individual is a subset of a person and has narrow meaning as compared to Person
which includes other incorporated and non incorporated entities.


SOLUTION


The
explanation in Rule 2(e) , which is contradictory to the provisions of the
section 90(1) of the Companies Act, 2013 has cast an onerous responsibility on
entities such as Companies, Firms and Trusts to make a declaration under SBO
even though the parent section did not put such responsibility and as such is prima
facie ultra vires
.


It is therefore essential that
either parent section is amended or Rule is in synchronisation to the section.


 

 



[1] The Committee on Subordinate Legislation of Rajya Sabha.

SEBI ORDER ON ACCOUNTING & FINANCIAL FRAUD – CORPORATE GOVERNANCE & ROLE OF AUDITOR ETC., UNDER QUESTION AGAIN

Background
and summary of SEBI order


SEBI
has passed an interim order in case of Fortis Healthcare Limited (Order number
WTM/GM/IVD/68/2018-19 dated 17th October, 2018). It has recorded
preliminary findings of accounting and financial frauds whereby, inter alia,
about Rs. 400 crore of company funds that were lent to related parties and
which are now lost.
 


The manner of carrying out
such alleged fraud as described in the SEBI order makes an interesting reading.
It makes allegations of false accounting entries, use of allegedly intermediary
entities to make related party transactions without necessary approvals or
disclosures, etc. This raises obvious and grave implications of role and
liability of the Board, the Audit Committee, the auditors, the Chief Financial
Officer, the independent directors, etc.


SEBI has passed interim
directions against specified promoter entities ordering, inter alia,
return of monies with interest. It has given them a post-order opportunity of
hearing and also initiated detailed investigation.
 


While there have been other
transactions over which concerns have been raised in the order, the loans of
about Rs. 400 crore to promoters or promoter owned entities could be focussed
on here. There is a complex background to these loans but, essentially, it
appears that Fortis granted loans aggregating to about Rs. 400 crore (final
balance) eventually to three companies through its wholly owned subsidiary.
These three companies were not ‘related parties’ when such loans were first
granted but later on, the SEBI order says, became promoter owned entities.
However, the interesting aspect was that an attempt was made not to show the
amount of such loans as receivable at the end of every quarter. Instead,
circular bank transactions were made for repayment and giving back of such
loans. Thus, on the last day of each quarter, such loans were shown to have
repaid and then paid back on the next day. Thus, as at the end of each quarter,
for several consecutive quarters, the loans did not appear as outstanding.


Even this, the SEBI order
alleges, was false/fake. It was not even as if the loans were first repaid and
then lent again. There was back-dating of entries. The borrowers were first
paid the monies which were then used that money to repay the original loans.
Even these transactions really took place after the end of the quarter. But the
accounting records were made to show as if the repayment of loans happened on
the last day of the quarter.


This continued for nearly
two long years – repeated over several quarters – till it so happened that even
this token repayment/relending could not be made. The auditors of the company
apparently refused to sign off on the accounts for that quarter. This matter
was reported in media and SEBI promptly initiated action. It called the
auditors for discussion and carried out a preliminary examination of the
details. The preliminary finding was that the amount of about Rs. 400 crore had
actually reached the promoters/promoter controlled entities through the three
companies. These amounts were partly used to repay borrowings of the promoters
and partly retained by a promoter controlled entity. It also appears that this
amount has been lost and provided for as a loss.


Based on these preliminary
findings, SEBI has passed an ad interim order issuing several
directions. It has asked the company to recover these monies. It has asked the
specified promoters and certain entities controlled by them not to transfer any
assets till such amounts are repaid. It has also asked specified persons not to
be associated with the company.


It has also initiated a
much more detailed investigation into the affairs of the company in this
matter. It has also given a post-order opportunity of hearing to the parties.
In particular, SEBI has also stated that it will be looking into the role of all
parties including the auditors in this matter. I would also expect that,
considering the preliminary findings, questions may also be raised on the role
of the Audit Committee, Chief Financial Officer, etc.


Other questions have also
arisen. While, apparently, the three companies to whom loans were given were
not ‘related parties’ as on the date of grant of such loans, such companies
served merely as a conduit to pass on the amounts to the promoter entities.
Further, even these three companies, owing to some restructuring, became
related parties. The compliance of requirements of approval of related party
transactions for such loans or for the disclosure of such transactions and
balances were allegedly not made.


SEBI thus made preliminary
findings of violations of multiple provisions of law. And accordingly, has
passed interim directions and will investigate the matter further and pass
final orders, if any.


Let us discuss in more
detail what could be the implications.


Analysis
of the case in terms of implications assuming the facts stated are true


Let us assume that the
facts stated in the Order are true. It is also to be noted that this is a
preliminary ex-parte order. The parties accused of the violations have yet to
present their case. Even SEBI is yet to make a detailed investigation. But yet,
it would be worth examining what are the implications at least on the
hypothetical basis that all these facts and findings as stated therein are
true. What then would be the specific violations of law, who can be held liable
and what would be the punishment? The following paragraphs make an attempt to
do this.


Nature
of transactions and implications under various laws


Essentially, the
transactions related to loans given and, apparently, that too on interest rates
that sound to be reasonable. On the face of it, such transactions would not be
irregular or illegal. However, as seen earlier, there are some unique features
of the present case. The loans were given to certain parties who promptly
handed over the monies to certain related parties. SEBI alleges that the
intermediary entities were used only to hand over the funds to the related
parties and thus the transactions were related party transactions.


Related party transactions
require disclosure that they are so, disclosure of the related parties, etc.,
who are source of such relation and, importantly, certain approvals by the
Audit Committee, shareholders, etc.


According to SEBI, these
‘repayment’ and ‘relending’ transactions at the end of each quarter were effectively
sham. In view of this, then, these were accounting irregularities, false
disclosures and even fraud. These too would result in serious implications
under the Act and Regulations. The consequences, as we will see later, can be
in several forms ranging from debarment to prosecution.


However, let us see who can
be said to be liable if such frauds, wrongful disclosures, non-compliances,
etc., have taken place.


Liability
of the Executive Directors


Transactions of such size
and nature can be expected to have been initiated by Executive Directors (i.e.
the Managing/Wholetime Directors). Unless this presumption can be rebutted,
primary blame may fall on them. It would be also their duty to inform the
various other persons involved such as Audit Committee, Board, etc., of the
real nature of the transactions. Thus, the primary liability and action for
non-compliance may fall on them first.


Liability
of CFO


The Chief Financial Officer
(“CFO”), being in charge of accounts and finance, is the other person who too
could be expected to know – or at least inquire into – the real nature of such
large transactions. This is more so considering that there were entries of
repayment on last day of each quarter and relending on the next day that SEBI
found as sham transactions.


Here again, unless the CFO
rebuts and shows he was not at all aware or involved, he would again be the
first group of persons against whom proceedings could be initiated.


Liability
of internal/statutory auditors


The nature of transactions
and the manner in which they are carried out could validly raise a concern that
the auditors should have been able to detect that there is something seriously
irregular here. Here, again, unless they are able to rebut this presumption,
they could face action.


Liability
of Audit Committee


The Audit Committee can be
expected to go into matters of accounts and audit in more detail than the Board
but less than the executive directors, internal/statutory auditors and the CFO.
They are expected to examine the accounts and matters of compliance more
critically. However, they are to an extent, also subject to what is presented
to them by such executives and auditors. Unless they can show that they had
critically examined the accounts and also they were not informed of anything
irregular in the transactions, they may be subject to action.


Liability of Board and independent directors


Primarily, it can be argued
that the Board and independent directors would examine what is placed before
it. If the accounts, on the face of it, do not show anything irregular, that no
information is passed to them about irregularity in the transactions and that
they have been otherwise diligent, they may not be liable for such defaults.


Liability
of others including Company Secretary


The authorities may examine
the facts and critically examine the role of the Company Secretary and other
executives to ascertain whether they could have been aware of the transactions
and even be involved in the violations. If there is a positive finding, they
too may be subject to various adverse actions.


Implications
of the violations


The findings, as presented
and if assumed to be found to be finally true, indicate violation of multiple
provisions of the Act/Regulations. The accounts are not truly/fairly stated.
There are false statements made in accounts. The provisions relating to related
party transactions including obtaining of approvals, making of disclosures,
etc., have not been complied with. The transactions are in the nature of fraud
and thus may result in serious action under the Act/Regulations.


The authorities including
the Ministry of Corporate Affairs and SEBI would have several powers to take various
adverse actions against the guilty persons. They can debar the auditors,
directors, CFO, etc., from acting as such to listed companies and other persons
associated with capital markets. They can pass orders of penalty and even
disgorgement of fees earned. They can initiate prosecution. The parties may be
required to ensure that the monies are repaid (or they pay the monies
themselves) with interest.


New
powers proposed by SEBI


As has been discussed
earlier in this column, SEBI has recently proposed amendments of several of the
Regulations whereby it has sought powers directly on Chartered
Accountants/auditors, valuers, Company Secretaries, etc. The amendments
provided for specific role of care and other duties by such persons and empower
SEBI to take action directly on such persons if they are found wanting in
performance of such duties. Representations have been made against these
amendments for various reasons including for encroachment powers of other
authorities, making such powers too wide, etc.


However, cases such as
these could make the argument of SEBI even stronger that it needs such powers
to be able to punish errant persons involved so as to restore the credibility
of capital markets.


Conclusion


Such cases are rightly
cause of worry whether the system is strong enough to prevent such things from
happening or at least catch such violations well in time. Further, the
detection and punishment too has to be swift and strong so as to act as
deterrent to others from doing such things.


In the present case, if the
findings are indeed finally held to be true, there has been no prevention and
no timely detection. It appears that the monies may have been lost at least for
now. It will have to be seen whether the action of SEBI is swift and effective
to recover the monies and also punish the perpetrators so as also to act as
deterrent for others.
  

 

 

Benami Act – No Longer A Paper Tiger ! – Part II

(continued
from page 38 of september 2018 bcaj)

 

5.     HOW WILL THE ACT BRING OUT ILLICIT MONEY?

Illicit money is parked to a substantial extent in benami properties.
The benefits of such properties are now effectively nullified by the Government
in the following manner.

     Firstly, the real owner is disabled
from claiming any right on benami property.

    Secondly, the benamidar is prevented
from re-transferring the benami property to the real owner.

     Thirdly, by including sale proceeds
of benami property in the definition of ‘benami property’, benamidar is
prevented from enjoying the sale proceeds of such property.

     Finally, the benami property is
confiscated and the same vests in the Central Government. Thus, the illicit
money parked in benami properties is eventually sent to Government coffers.

 

Thus, the Act provides teeth to the law and thereby enables
Government to deal with the holders of the illicit money parked in benami
properties. This is visible in the new preventive and punitive provisions which
did not exist in the Act prior to its amendment in November 2016. The
three preventive provisions which act as effective deterrents are reviewed, as
follows.

 

5.1      The
Owner deprived of the right to recover the benami property

 

Position of law prior to 1988 in respect of the prohibition of the right
to recover benami property was explained by the Supreme Court[1]
in the following words.

“prior to the coming into operation of the Benami
Transactions (Prohibition) Act, 1988, benami transactions were a recognised
specie of legal transactions pertaining to immovable properties. It was a legal right of the plaintiff to contend in
those days that even though the transfer of the property had been effected in
the name of defendant benamidar for the plaintiff from whom the consideration
had moved, the plaintiff was the real owner and, therefore, the defendant was
bound to restore such property to the real owner.
If the benamidar took up
a defiant attitude, then the law provided a substantive right to the plaintiff
to come to the court for an appropriate declaration and relief of possession on
that ground. For the purpose of prohibiting such benami transactions, the
Benami Transactions (Prohibition of the Right to Recover Property) Ordinance,
1988, was promulgated by the President and it was followed by the Act.”
(Emphasis supplied)

 

5.1.1     The Act reaffirms the Owner’s deprivation

 

The abovementioned position prevailing prior to 1988 pertaining to the
real owner’s rights in respect of Benami property, was altered by
promulgation of the Ordinance[2]  on 19 May 1988. The Ordinance eventually
resulted in the enactment of section 4 which disabled the real owner in two
ways.

 

Section 4(1)barred the enforcement of the real owner’s claim on the benami
property
. Thus, now, the real owner cannot bring any suit, claim or action
to enforce his right as the real owner on the plea that the ostensible owner is
merely a benamidar. Section 4(1), thus, disables the real owner from
enforcing his right against the benamidar.

 

Likewise, section 4(2) is the other disabling provision in respect of benami
property. When the benamidar brings a suit to enforce his right in the
property, section 4(2) disables the real owner from enforcing his right of
defence to claim that he is the real owner.

 

5.2     Confiscation
of Benami Property

 

Under the old section 5, there was no provision for confiscation of
benami property and its vesting in the Central Government. This infirmity is
now sought to be remedied by providing confiscation of the benami property and
its vesting in the Government. Upon such vesting, all rights and title in the
confiscated property vest in the Central Government absolutely free from all
encumbrances and that, too, without paying any compensation.

 

5.2.1 Confiscation
of sale proceeds

 

The Act defines “benami property” to mean any
property which is the subject-matter of a benami transaction. The term
also includes the proceeds from such property. The order of confiscation is in
respect of benami property which also includes the proceeds from sale of
such property. Hence, the sale proceeds of benami property are also
liable to confiscation.

 

5.3     Bar
on re-transfer of benami property

 

The Act provides that benamidar shall not re-transfer the Benami
property to the beneficial owner or his nominee.

 

5.3.1 Re-transfer–
null and void

 

The Act provides that any re-transfer of property by benamidar to
the real owner or his nominee in violation of the abovementioned prohibition is
null and void.

 

5.3.2     Prohibition
on re-transfer

  not
applicable to IDS cases

 

Where the beneficial owner has made a declaration of benami property under
Income Declaration Scheme (“IDS”) pursuant to which benamidar
re-transfers the benami property, such re-transfer does not attract the
prohibition and voiding of the retransfer.

 

6.     ADMINISTRATION OF THE ACT

The administration of the Act is done by various authorities and
officers.

6.1     Adjudicating
Authority

 

The Central Government is empowered to appoint Adjudicating Authorities
to exercise the jurisdiction, powers and the authority conferred by the Act.

Two notifications were issued by the Central Government on 25-10-2016
for appointment of Adjudicating Authorities.

 

6.1.1 Composition
of the Authority

 

The Adjudicating Authority comprises –

    Chairperson

    At least two other members

 

Thus, the minimum number of members of the Adjudicating Authority is
three.

 

6.1.2 Adjudicating
Authority to regulate its own procedure

 

The Act provides that the Adjudicating Authority is not
bound by the procedure specified in the Code of Civil Procedure, 1908.

 

The Authority has powers to regulate its own procedure, subject to the
other provisions of the Act.

 

The Adjudicating Authority is, however, to be guided by the principles
of natural justice.

 

6.1.3   Central
Government to provide staff

 

The Act requires the Central Government to provide each
Adjudicating Authority with officers and employees.

 

6.1.4 Superintendence
over the staff

 

The officers and employees of the Adjudicating Authority are required to
discharge their functions under the general superintendence of the Adjudicating
Authority.

 

The word “superintendence” signifies exercise of some authority or
control over the person or thing subjected to oversight[3].

 

6.2     Authorities

 

The Act provides the following authorities.

     The Initiating Officer (i.e. Assistant
Commissioner of Income-tax or a Deputy Commissioner of Income-tax);

     The Approving Authority (Additional
Commissioner of Income-tax or Joint Commissioner of Income-tax);

    The Administrator (Income-tax Officer); and

     The Adjudicating Authority.

 

The roles of the abovementioned authorities are as follows.

 

6.2.1 Initiating
Officer

 

On the basis of the information in his possession, if the Initiating
Officer has reason to believe that any person holds a property as benamidar,
he initiates the process by issuing notice to the benamidar to show
cause within the time specified in the notice why such property should not be
treated as Benami property. A copy of the notice is served on the
beneficial owner.

 

Thereafter, with the previous approval of the Approving Authority, the
Initiating Officer provisionally attaches the property if, in his opinion, the
person in possession of the Benami property is likely to alienate such
property during the period specified in the notice. After making such inquiries
and calling for reports or evidence and taking into account all relevant
materials, the Initiating Officer takes the following actions within 90 days
from the date of issue of notice with the prior approval of the Approving
Authority.

 

(a)  Where the provisional
attachment was made:

(i)   pass order continuing
the provisional attachment of the property till the date of the order made by
the Adjudicating Authority; or

(ii)   revoke the
provisional attachment of the property;

(b)  Where provisional attachment
is not made:

(i)   pass order
provisionally attaching the property till the date of order made by the
Adjudicating Authority; or

(ii)   decide not to attach
the property specified in the notice.

 

Where the Initiating Officer passes the order continuing the provisional
attachment or passes the order provisionally attaching the property, he is
required to draw up a Statement of the Case within 15 days from such
attachment, and refer it to the Adjudicating Authority.

 

6.2.2   Approving
Authority

 

The Approving Authority may give or deny the prior approval to the
orders of the Initiating Officer which approve-

     the provisional attachment of the property
held by benamidar.

     the revocation of the provisional
attachment.

     the order continuing the provisional
attachment

    the decision not to attach the property
specified in the notice.

6.2.3   Adjudicating
Authority

 

On receiving the Statement of Case from the Initiating Officer, the
Adjudicating Authority takes the following actions.

     adjudicates whether property is Benami
property,after hearing the affected persons, and pass an order.

     Hears the affected persons after
passing the adjudicating order, and pass the confiscation order.

 

6.2.4     Administrator 

 

His role is to take possession of the confiscated Benami property
and manage the same.

 

6.2.5     Assistance
of other departments

 

In the enforcement of the Act, the authorities are assisted by
the following officers:

     Income-tax authorities;

     officers of the Customs and Central Excise
Departments;

     officers of the Narcotic Drugs and
Psychotropic Substances Act, 1985;

     officers of the stock exchange recognised
under Securities Contracts (Regulation) Act, 1956;

     officers of the Reserve Bank of India;

    police officers;

     officers of the Enforcement Directorate;

    officers of the SEBI;

     officers of any other body corporate
constituted or established under a Central or a State Act; and

     such other officers of the Central
Government, State Government, local authorities or banking companies as the
Central Government may, by notification, specify, in this behalf.

 

6.3     Scope
of the powers of the Authorities

 

The powers of the abovementioned four authorities are not unfettered.

 

The authorities are required to exercise the powers and perform all or
any of the functions conferred on, or assigned to them under the Act or
the prescribed rules.

 

6.3.1   Authorities
to have powers of a Civil Court

 

The Authorities have the powers vested in a Civil Court under the Code
of Civil Procedure, 1908
, while trying a suit in respect of the following
six matters:

    discovery and inspection;

     enforcing attendance of any person,
including any official of a banking company or a public financial institution
or any other intermediary or reporting entity, and examining him on oath;

     compelling the production of books of
account and other documents;

    issuing commissions;

     receiving evidence on affidavits; and

     any other prescribed matter.

 

7.     SCOPE OF PRACTICE FOR CHARTERED ACCOUNTANTS

Section 48 of the Act deals with “Right to representation”.
A person preferring an appeal to the Tribunal may choose to appear in person.
He is also free to take assistance of an authorised representative of his
choice to present his case before the Tribunal.

 

It is provided that any of the following persons may be authorised by
the appellant to appear on his behalf –

     a relative or employee.

     any officer of a scheduled bank with which
the appellant maintains an account or has other regular dealings.

    any legal practitioner who is entitled to
practice in any civil court in India.

     any person who has passed
theCBDT-recognised accountancy examination

    any person who has acquired the
CBDT-prescribed educational qualifications.

 

8.     CASE STUDY: HOME LOAN – WHETHER BENAMI
TRANSACTION

In case of home loan, the following facts are observed:

    The lender provides funds to the home-owner
and debits the account of the borrower.

     The borrower (buyer) does not hold the
property “for the immediate or future benefit, direct or indirect,” of
the lender.

     It is not intended that the lender will be
the real owner while the borrower will be mere name-lender.

     Lender’s intention is only to get the
repayment of loan in scheduled instalments (including interest).

     Lender will have charge on the property
till the loan is repaid with interest.

 

The moot issue is: whether the fact that the consideration for the
property is provided by the lender (who is a person other than the person in
whose name property is registered), will make the property the benami property?

 

The abovementioned facts show that the case of home loan will not fall
within the definition of ‘benami transaction’ under the Act.This
proposition is supported by the Supreme Court[4].

 

The legal position will not be any different where the loan is given for
purchase of a house under construction. For such loan, tripartite agreement is
entered into by the parties viz., lender, borrower, builder/developer/seller.

 

9.     PUNITIVE PROVISIONS OF THE ACT

One may now review the rigorous punitive provisions of the Act
reflected in imprisonment and fine for certain offences [sections 3, 53 and
54
of the Act].The implications of these punitive provisions are
reviewed, as follows.

 

9.1     Section
3

 

Section 3(2) provides punishment for breaching the prohibition on benami
transactions. Punishment for entering into any benami transaction is
imprisonment uptothree years or with fine or both.

 

9.1.1     Punishment for transaction after 1st
November 2016

 

Section 3(3) provides different punishment for the benami
transaction entered into after 1st November, 2016.

 

Whosoever enters into any benami transaction on or after 1st
November 2016 is punishable u/s. 53, 54 and 55 which deal with the following
three aspects.

    53: Penalty for benami
transaction

    54: Penalty for false
information

    55: Previous sanction

 

9.1.2     Overriding
nature of this punishment

 

Section 3(3) overrides section 3(2) [see the non-obstante expression in
section 3(3), viz., “notwithstanding anything contained in sub-section (2),
….
]

Thus, in respect of the benami transactions entered into after 1st
November, 2016, the punishment mentioned in section 3(2) will not apply. The
punishment for such transactions will be determined in accordance with the
provisions of sections 53, 54 and 55.

 

9.1.3     Enquiry
by tax department into the source of

purchase of benami property – not barred

 

Punishment u/s. 3 does not prevent the tax department from enquiring
into the real ownership of property for tax purposes. Section 4 of the Act
merely nullifies the possibility of setting up of a claim of Benami in
any suit, claim or action between the real owner and the benamidar. A
proceeding for the purpose of tax assessment in which the question of benami
arises, however, does not partake of such claim, action, etc.

 

The tax department is concerned mainly with inquiring into the source of
investment in property for the purpose of assessment of income under the Income-tax
Act,
and ascertaining the person who made such investment: the assessee or
the benamidar.

 

Accordingly, prohibitions in sections 3 and 4 of the Benami Act
do not bar the enquiry by the tax officer into the source of investment in benami
property. The enquiry by the tax officer is to ascertain whether the investment
was made by the assesse. The benami character of the acquisition of the
property is merely secondary aspect in such inquiry. Any finding on such
secondary aspect is merely incidental[5].

 

9.2     Section
53

 

For convenience of reference, section 53 is extracted here.

 

53.  Penalty for benami
transaction

 

(1)  Where any person enters into a
benami transaction in order to defeat the
provisions of any law or to avoid payment of statutory dues or to avoid payment
to creditors,
the beneficial owner, benamidar and any other person who
abets or induces any person to enter into the benami transaction, shall be guilty of the offence of benami transaction.

(2)  Whoever is found guilty of the
offence of benami transaction referred to in sub-section (1) shall be
punishable with rigorous imprisonment for a
term which shall not be less than one year, but which may extend to seven years
and shall also be liable to fine which may
extend to twenty-five per cent of the fair market value of the property.(Emphasis
supplied)

 

Section 53 (1) which is deemed to have come into force on 19th
May 1988, provides penal consequences where any person enters into a benami
transaction for any of the following three purposes.

    to defeat the provisions of any law;

     to avoid payment of statutory dues; 

    to avoid payment to creditors


9.2.1   Persons guilty of the offence

According to section 53(1), three persons are guilty of the offence of
Benami transaction, viz,

     the beneficial owner,

     benamidar, and

    any other person who abets or induces any
person to enter into Benami transaction.

 

9.2.2     Quantum
of punishment

 

Section 53(2) provides punishment for the offence of benami
transaction, viz, rigorous imprisonment for a term ranging from one year to
seven years.

 

The person guilty of the offence of benami transaction will also be
liable to fine which may extend to 25% of the fair market value of the
property. For this purpose, “fair market value” is the price that the
property would ordinarily fetch on sale in the open market on the date of the
transaction. Where the benami property is unquoted equity shares, their
market value will be determined in accordance with Rule 3(1) of the Prohibition
of Benami Transactions Rules, 2016
.

 

9.2.3     Difference
in the quantum of punishment:

Section 53(2) vs. Section 3(2):


Punishment for entering into benami transaction is by way of imprisonment for a
term that may extend to three years. Violation of section 3(1) may be
additionally punishable with fine. However, levying fine is optional.

When we look at the punishment provided in section 53(2) for benami transaction
entered into for any one or more of the three purposes mentioned in section
53(1), the following rigours of section 53(2) become apparent when compared
with the penalty u/s. 3(2).

    Firstly, section 53(2) provides
punishment of rigorous imprisonment for a term of one to seven years. However,
in section 3(2), it is simple imprisonment that may extend upto three years.

     Secondly, additional punishment
under section 53(2) by way of fine up to twenty-five percent of fair market
value of the property is mandatory and not optional. On the other hand, in
section 3(2), fine is optional.

9.2.4   Overriding
nature of section 53

 

According to section 3(3), in respect of Benami transactions
entered into on or after 1st November 2016, section 53 shall apply
not withstanding anything contained in section 3(2). Accordingly, Chapter VII
(Sections 53, 54 and 55) overrides only section 3(2) and not sections 3(1), 4,
5 and 6.

 

Thus, the rigorous imprisonment and fine specified in Chapter VII are
attracted only to the benami transactions entered into on or after 1
November, 2016 to defeat the provisions of any law or to avoid payment of
statutory dues or to avoid payment to creditors. However, the legal
consequences specified in sections 3, 4, 5 and 6 in respect of benami
transactions or benami properties will operate irrespective of the motive for
entering into the transaction.

 

9.2.5     Prosecution
of transferor – only in specified cases

 

A moot question that needs to be addressed is: can the transferor of a
benami property be prosecuted u/s. 53 of
the Act?

 

The transferor would be prosecuted only if he has abetted or induced any
person to enter into Benami transaction for any of the following three
purposes.

     to defeat the provisions of any law

    to avoid payment of statutory dues

    to avoid payment to creditors.

 

This is indicated by the words in section 53(1) “beneficial owner,
benamidar and any other person who abets or induces any person to enter into
benami transaction, shall be guilty of the offence”.

 

In the context of the abovementioned three purposes, one may also note
the relevance of the following provisions of the Indian Penal Code, 1860.

 

Section

Subject

415

Cheating

421

Dishonest or
fraudulent removal or concealment of property to prevent distribution among
creditors

422

Dishonestly or
fraudulently preventing debt being available for creditors

423

Dishonest or
fraudulent execution of deed of transfer containing false statement of
consideration

424

Dishonest or
fraudulent removal or concealment of property

 

 

9.2.6     Fraudulent
Transfers punishable

 

Now, fraudulent transfers are made specifically punishable u/s.
53 of the Act. Indeed, the Transfer of Property Act, 1882 empowers
the Court to set aside transfers in fraud of creditors and transfers in fraud
of subsequent transferees[6].

 

9.3     Penalty
for furnishing false information

 

Any person who is required to furnish information under the Act knowingly
gives any false information to any authority or furnishes any false document in
any proceeding under the Act is punishable with rigorous imprisonment
for a term ranging from six months to five years and shall further be liable to
fine that may extend to ten percent of the fair market value of the property.

 

“Fair market value” is the price that the property would ordinarily
fetch when sold in open market on the date of the transaction. If Benami
property is unquoted equity shares, their fair market value will be determined
in accordance with rule 3 of Prohibition of Benami Property Transactions
Rules, 2016
.

 

9.4    Previous sanction for prosecution

 

Previous sanction of the Board is mandatory for instituting prosecution
against any person in respect of any offence u/s. 3, 53, or 54.

 

10.   CONCLUSION

In past, the debates in Parliament and the observations in the Law
Commission Reports always lamented that the then law was toothless. The
administration of the old Benami Law was found ineffective. There were no
deterrents to the persons indulging in benami transactions.

 

All shortcomings of the erstwhile benami legislation have been taken
care of in the Act that came into force on 1st November 2016.
The Government is determined to remove the evil of the benami transactions by
implementing provisions of the Act with all its deterrent and penal
remedies.


It is reported that so far, investigation has led to discovery of substantial
illicit money parked in benami properties valued at several hundred crores.
Show cause notices have been issued in a number of cases. Provisional attachments
have been made of benami properties totalling Rs 1,500 crores and the matters
are being pursued vigorously.  
 



[1] Rajagopal Reddy (R)
vs. Padmini Chandrasekharan (1995) 213 ITR 340 (SC)

[2] See: Section 2, The
Benami Transactions (Prohibition of the Right to Recover Property) Ordinance,
1988

[3] P RamanathAiyer’s
Law Lexicon, 2nd Edition (2001)

[4] Pawan Kumar Gupta
vs. RochiramNagdeo (1999) 4 SCC 243; AIR 1999 SC 1823

[5] CIT vs. K Mahion
(1995) 213 ITR 820 (Ker)

[6] See Law Commission
of India 57th Report: 7 August 1973, Paragraph 5.8

SEBI PROPOSES RULES TO PENALISE ERRANT AUDITORS, VALUERS, ETC. – YET ANOTHER LAW & REGULATOR WILL GOVERN SUCH ‘FIDUCIARIES’

SEBI has proposed regulations that prescribe specific duties
of Chartered Accountants/auditors, cost accountants valuers, etc. (termed as
“fiduciaries”). These duties will have to be performed whilst carrying out
assignments for listed companies and other entities associated with the
securities markets. The “fiduciaries” will face a range of penal actions if
they do not comply with these provisions.

 

A question is often raised whether Chartered Accountants,
should be subjected to action by SEBI and other regulators, when they are
already regulated by the ICAI. The issue is: whether fiduciaries should face
action from multiple regulators for the same default?

 

SEBI has, in the past, taken action against auditors.
However, in the Price Waterhouse/Satyam case, the matter had reached the Bombay
High Court which laid down certain limits to the powers of SEBI. The Kotak
Committee in its report of 2017 on `corporate governance’ has recommended
broader powers for SEBI.  However, the
proposed regulations circulated by SEBI through a consultation paper dated 13th
July 2018 appear to go beyond Kotak Committee’s recommendations. Hence, the
need to review these recommendations to understand their implications.

 

Nature of Amendments Proposed

Over the years of its existence, SEBI has formulated several
Regulations to regulate intermediaries like stock-brokers, etc., and regulate
transactions in the securities markets. There exist regulations relating to
stock brokers, investment advisors, merchant bankers, etc. Then there are
regulations relating to issue of shares, insider trading, frauds, etc. Many of
these regulations require the services of auditors, company secretaries,
valuers, etc., to provide certificates, reports, etc. Clearly, defaults by
these fiduciaries in carrying out their duties can have repercussions for
investors and capital market who rely on their reports/certificates. Through
the consultation paper, SEBI has proposed amendments to 31 regulations to
provide for duties of fiduciaries and for penal action in case of
non-compliance.

 

Who are These Fiduciaries Covered?

The following fiduciaries are specifically covered:

 

1.  Chartered
Accountants including a statutory auditor

2.  Company
Secretary

3.  Valuers

4.  Monitoring
agency

5.  Cost
Accountants

6.  Appraising
or appraisal agency

 

The fiduciary could be an individual, firm, LLP or a
corporate entity. Relevant to this is the concept of  `engagement partner’. Hence, the term
“engagement partner” has been defined as:

 

“Engagement partner” means the partner or any other person
in the firm or limited liability partnership, who is responsible for the
engagement or assignment and its performance, and for the report or the
certificate, as the case may be, that is issued on behalf of the firm or
limited liability partnership, and who, has the appropriate authority from a
professional body, if required;

 

What is the nature of activities by fiduciaries covered?

The regulators cover submission or issue of any report or
certificate by any such fiduciary under the applicable Regulations. Each of the
Regulations provide for an indicative list of such reports/certificates that a
fiduciary may issue under that Regulations. These reports/certificates include
auditors report, compliance report, net worth certificate, valuation report,
etc.

 

What are the obligations of the fiduciaries in relation to
such reports/certificates?

The fiduciary whilst issuing a certificate/report is required
to:

 

“(a) exercise due care, skill and diligence and ensure
proper care with respect to all processes involved in the issuance of a
certificate or report;

 

(b) ensure that such a certificate or report issued by it
is true in all material respect; and

 

(c) report in writing to the Audit Committee of the listed
company, any material violation of securities laws, noticed while undertaking
such an assignment.” 
  

 

The requirements of individual regulations vary a little. For
example, in (c) above, the report relating to violation of securities laws may
be made to the other relevant party such as merchant banker or compliance
officer, etc.

 

This requirement also underlines the importance of working
papers to establish that ‘due care etc.’, has been exercised in the preparation
of the certificate / report.

 

What are consequences of
non-compliance by the fiduciaries?

If the fiduciary issues any false report/certificate or which
does not comply with any requirement of the applicable Regulations, SEBI would
take “appropriate action” under the general provisions of the securities laws.
Hence, the action that can be taken could include:

  •     Disgorgement of fees earned by the
    fiduciary.
  •     Debarment of the fiduciary from carrying out
    any assignment in relation to listed companies and other entities associated
    with securities markets.
  •     Monetary penalty
  •     Prosecution.

 

Action may be taken against whom?

In case of violation of the regulations in terms of
submission of false reports/certificates, not carrying out the work in the
manner prescribed, etc., the action would be taken “against the fiduciary, its
engagement partner or director, as the case may be.”.

 

The Bombay High Court decision
in case of Price Waterhouse/Satyam fraud

To understand the origin of this consultation paper, the
PwC/Satyam case may be recollected briefly. SEBI had issued a show cause notice
against Price Waterhouse and associate firms in relation to the audit, etc.,
carried out relating to Satyam scam. Price Waterhouse raised several questions
as to jurisdiction of SEBI. One of the objections was whether SEBI had any
jurisdiction to act against Chartered Accountants who are otherwise regulated by the Institute of Chartered Accountants of India.

 

The Bombay High Court (Price Waterhouse & Co. vs.
SEBI ((2010) 103 SCL 96 (Bom.))
partially upheld the jurisdiction of
SEBI. It elaborated on the wide range of powers of SEBI in relation to the
securities market. It also held that SEBI does not and cannot regulate the
profession of Chartered Accountants. For example, it cannot prohibit a
Chartered Accountant from practicing, even if found to be at fault. However,
SEBI could, if facts show a default, debar an auditor from issuing
reports/certificates in relation to listed companies, etc. The Court stated
that SEBI could take action only if the auditor is complicit in the fraud.
Hence, if the auditor is not a party to the fraud, SEBI cannot take action. The
proposed regulations have also to be seen in light of this decision.

 

Kotak Committee on Corporate Governance

The more immediate source of the consultation paper is the
Kotak Committee report on corporate governance submitted in October 2017. In
the report, the Committee had recommended that SEBI should have specific powers
to take action against auditors and other fiduciaries not just in cases of
fraud/connivance, but also in cases of gross negligence. It observed:

 

“Given SEBI’s mandate to protect the interests of
investors in the securities market and regulating listed entities, the
Committee recommends that SEBI should have clear powers to act against auditors
and other third party fiduciaries with statutory duties under securities law
(as defined under SEBI LODR Regulations), subject to appropriate safeguards.
This power ought to extend to act against the impugned individual(s), as well
as against the firm in question with respect to their functions concerning
listed entities. This power should be provided in case of gross negligence
as well, and not just in case of fraud/connivance. This recommendation may be
implemented after due consultation with the relevant stakeholders, including
the relevant professional services regulators/ institutions.”
(emphasis
supplied)

 

Two points need to be particularly considered. Firstly, the
recommendation was to extend the powers to cover instances of gross negligence.
Secondly, it appears that the action would require concurrence of the relevant
regulator.  In view of these two issues
the consultation paper goes beyond gross negligence/fraud.

 

Lesser burden of proof to levy
penalty on Auditors

Supreme Court has laid down principles for levy of penalty in
civil proceedings. In SEBI vs. Kishore R. Ajmera ([2016] 66 taxmann.com 288
(SC))
, the Supreme Court had held that the bar for taking adverse action is
much lower as compared to criminal proceedings. The Supreme Court observed, The test, in our considered view, is one of
preponderance of probabilities so far as adjudication of civil liability
arising
out of violation of the Act or the provisions of the Regulations. Prosecution
under Section 24 of the Act for violation of the provisions of any of the
Regulations, of course, has to be on the basis of proof beyond reasonable
doubt.”

(emphasis supplied).

 

The test of ?preponderance of probabilities’ was
applied by SEBI in the case of Price Waterhouse (order dated 10th
January 2018). Accordingly, SEBI ordered disgorgement of fees earned with
interest and also debarment from taking up assignments in specified matters
relating to capital markets.

 

Thus, while prosecution would need proof beyond reasonable
doubt, actions such as levy of penalty, disgorgement of fees and debarment
could arguably be taken with a lower bar of `preponderance of probabilities’.

 

This is also to be seen in the light that the new
requirements now do not require that the fiduciaries should have themselves
engaged in or been complicit in fraud. For taking action it is enough if the
`fiduciary’ has not discharged the prescribed duties in the manner required by
the proposed new regulations.

 

Other implications and concerns

The scope of the proposed regulations is limited to
assignments carried out by ‘fiduciaries’ for entities operating in capital
markets. The regulations are broadly framed and comprehensive. Arguably, action
can be taken even in cases that do not involve gross negligence. Thus, it is
likely that action could be taken even in cases where otherwise action may not be attracted by the concerned regulator.

 

Needless to emphasise, parallel proceedings by several
regulators/authorities and double/multiple penal consequences may also be the
consequence.

 

Despite the fact that the ‘fiduciaries’ are experts
specialised in certain fields, the proposed regulations also do not give
guidance on how it would be determined whether the fiduciary has committed
violations. It is not provided, for example, that, in case of auditors, the
guidance and pronouncements of the Institute of Chartered Accountants of India
will be considered to test whether the work has been properly performed. Also,
the person who will decide whether the work has been properly done may not be a
peer or an expert in the field, but will be a SEBI member and / or officer.
Thus, fiduciaries would enter a whole new mine field/unexplored territory where
they would be uncertain as to how and who would determine whether they have
discharged their duties correctly or not.

 

It is likely that fiduciaries would feel
discouraged in carrying out assignments for matters covered under the proposed
regulations. At the very least, costs/professional fees for such work will rise
and will be borne by investors. 

VALUATION STANDARDS: ANALYSIS OF THE UNEXPLORED PROVISIONS OF REGISTERED VALUERS

Companies Act 2013 (“the Co’s Act”), introduced a new section
(i.e. section 247) to legislate valuations done under the requirements of the
said Act. While most of the other provisions of the statute were made
enforceable from September 2013 or April 2014, this provision dealing with
registered valuers remained latent for over four years. Like a slumbering
volcano it was forgotten.

 

While the other provisions became immediately applicable and
were analysed and tested, the provisions of section 247 were left behind and
not scrutinised for its implications. Now, vide notification dated October 18,
2017 the government has made these provisions effective with immediate effect.
Along with the bringing into effect of these provisions, new rules for
valuations by registered valuers were also notified from the same date.

 

This development should be closely understood by
professionals who carry out valuations under the provisions of the Co’s Act.
Some professionals take any new rule or regulation as a new opportunity. And I
often hear such exuberant remarks for the regulations.

 

So it is pertinent to understand if these provisions open up
more opportunities or would they actually curtail our practise? Would this
create a more transparent atmosphere conducive to investors? Will they give
rise to excessively controlled atmosphere for valuers? It is therefore,
imperative that we understand what these provisions hold for us. The purpose of
this article is to examine the new provisions threadbare and prepare ourselves
for an unbiased view on what awaits us.

 

We can start by looking at the
instances that require a valuation to be carried out under various statutes and
the special discipline for which they are reserved:

Valuation
required under the Co’s Act:

Section

Description

Valuation by

62

Further
issue of share capital

Registered
Valuer

192

Restriction
on non-cash transactions involving directors

Registered
Valuer

230

Power
to compromise or make arrangements with creditors and members

Registered
Valuer

236

Purchase
of minority shareholding

Registered
Valuer

281

Submission
of report by Company Liquidator

Registered
Valuer

232

Merger
and amalgamation of companies

Expert

Valuation
required under other statutes:

STATUTE

DESCRIPTION

Valuation by

FEMA

  •  Inbound Investment – Issue of Shares by
    a Resident
  • Transfer of Shares (Resident to Non
    Resident and vice-versa)
  • Outbound Investment – Direct Investment
    in JV/WOS less than USD 5 million
  • Outbound Investment – Direct Investment
    in JV/WOS less than USD 5 million

Merchant
banker (“MB”) or Chartered Accountant

 

 

 

 

 

MB

Income-Tax
Act

  •  Rule 11UA of the Income-tax Rules, 1962

Fair value of unquoted equity shares for 56(2)(x)

Fair value of unquoted equity for issue following the asset
approach

Fair value of unquoted shares other than equity for 56(2)(x)

Fair
value of unquoted equity shares for issue following DCF approach

 

 

 

Anyone

 







Chartered Accountant or MB

 

MB

SEBI

  •  Valuation of shares which are not frequently traded for the
    purposes of SEBI (Substantial Acquisition of Shares and Takeovers)
    Regulations,2011
  •  Valuation of shares which are not frequently traded for the
    purposes of SEBI (Issue of Capital and Disclosure Requirements) Regulations,
    2009
  • Valuation of shares in a case of delisting under SEBI
    (Delisting of Equity Shares) Regulations, 2009   

 

 

 

 

 


MB, Chartered Accountant

 

 

 

 

 

MB


From the
foregoing it can be observed that it is currently only for valuations required
under the Co’s Act that the valuer needs to be a registered valuer (“RV”).
These provisions of the Co’s Act became effective much before October 2017,
when section 247 the special provision that was enacted under the Co’s Act to
specifically deal with the code relating to the Registered Valuers and the new
Registered Valuers Rules (“RVR”) u/s.247 were notified. Therefore, in the
interim, while the RVR had not seen the light of the day it was provided in
Explanation to Rule 13(2) of Companies (Share Capital and Debentures) Rules,
2014 (inserted by Companies (Share Capital and Debentures) Amendment Rules,
2014 w.e.f. 18-6-2014) that a Chartered Accountant having ten years of
experience or an independent merchant banker registered with SEBI would be
treated as a registered valuer for the purposes of the Co’s Act. The
transitional arrangement under the RVR has also provided that persons who are
providing valuation services under the act on the date when the rules got
notified can continue to act as valuers without obtaining a certificate of
registration till March 31, 2018, which date is currently extended till
September 30, 2018.

 

The following part lists out some
key highlights that emerge from the RVR

 

The Authority that has
been granted the power to regulate the registered valuers is the Insolvency and
Bankruptcy Board of India

 

Qualification and Eligibility

Some of the key eligibility
criteria for a person to be a Registered Valuer (“RV”) are:

 

1.  He should be a member of a Registered Valuers
Organisation (“RVO”).

 

2.  He should have passed the valuation exam
specified under the RVR.

 

3.  He should possess qualification as required
under the RVR.

 

4.  He should be a person resident in India as per
section 2 of Foreign Exchange Management Act.

 

5.  No penalty u/s. 271J of the Income Tax Act has
been levied on him which he has not appealed against or where it has been
confirmed by the Appellate Tribunal at least 5 years have elapsed from the date
of levy of penalty.

 

6.  Is a fit and proper person.

 

Besides the foregoing
requirements, the person should not be a minor or a bankrupt or of unsound
mind.

 

For a firm or a company to be an
RV, three of its partners or directors as the case may be should be RVs. Also,
the entity should be set up exclusively for the objects of rendering
professional or financial services. The entity should also ensure that one of
its partners is registered for the asset class that the entity seeks to value.
Besides, none of its partners should be disqualified under the foregoing
criteria that apply to an individual.

 

On a perusal of the qualification
criteria specified under the RVR one finds a number of disciplines recognised
for different types of valuations. Valuation of asset class of land and
buildings is reserved for graduates or post graduates in civil engineering or
architecture and of plant and machinery is reserved for graduate or post
graduates in mechanical or electrical engineering. On the other hand, for
valuation of financial assets or securities, one of the qualifications
recognised is graduation in any field. This means that while a commerce
graduate cannot undertake valuation of asset classes of land, building, plant
and machinery; an engineer or architect can undertake valuation of financial
assets.

 

Further, when one looks at the
post qualification experience requirement, one would observe that a Chartered
Accountant requires at least a three years’ experience post qualification to be
a member of an RVO. A graduate requires five years’ experience for such
membership. An analysis of this shows that a Chartered Accountant would have a
six years work experience if the period of articleship training was to be
considered. It is also beyond doubt that the curriculum and training of a
Chartered Accountant is rigorous and is highly competitive. So effectively,
while an RV who is a Chartered Accountant will have a six years’ of work
experience, a graduate in any stream with a five years’ work experience could
also be an eligible member of the RVO. The thought process that has gone
into this kind of unequal treatment meted out to Chartered Accountants needs
some clarification.

 

Process of registrations of RV

The process of registration of an
RV broadly involves the individual who desires to become RV to first take
membership of an RVO. Amongst the various documents that are required to be
filed, the individual needs to also file the copies of his income tax returns
of past three years. The only inference one could draw from this requirement is
that this could possibly be required for the RVO to ascertain that the applicant
is not insolvent at the time of making the application. After becoming a member
of the RVO, the applicant has to attend fifty hours of training, which is given
by the RVO, after completion of the training he should pass an examination
conducted by the Authority viz. IBBI. Upon passing the exam, the RVO where the
person is registered would make a recommendation to the Authority to recognise
him as an RV. For a firm or a company to be registered as RV, first three of
its partners or directors would need to be registered and after their
registration the firm or company has to make an application to the Authority
for recognising it as an RV.

This entire process of
registration would involve substantial time as can be seen from the following:

 

1.  If the authority is satisfied after the
abovementioned process, it may grant a certificate of registration as an RV in Form-C
of Annexure-II within 60 days.

 

2.  If the authority is not satisfied, it shall
communicate the reasons for forming such an opinion within 45 days of receipt
of the application, excluding the time given as above (21 days).

 

3.  The applicant shall submit an explanation as
to why its application should be accepted within 15 days of the receipt of the
communication

 

4.  After considering the explanation, the
authority shall either accept or reject the application and communicate its
decision to the applicant within 30 days of receipt of explanation.

 

Conduct of valuation and Valuation standards

Before the advent of these rules,
valuations in India did not need to comply with any valuation standards.
However, the RVR requires that valuations should comply with valuation
standards that will be notified under the same. And in the interim the RV
should either follow the international valuation standards or standards issued
by any RVO.

 

Currently, the RVO formed by
Institute of Chartered Accountants of India has prescribed the following ICAI
Valuation Standards (“IVS”).

 

IVS

Contents

101

Definitions

102

Valuation
Bases

103

Valuation
Approaches and Methods

201

Scope
of Work, Analyses and Evaluation

202

Reporting
and Documentation

301

Business
Valuation

302

Intangible
Assets

303

Financial
Instruments

 

 

These standards were published on
May 25, 2018 and are effective for valuation reports issued on or after July 1,
2018. Thus, any valuation done post July 1, 2018 should be in compliance with
these standards.The ICAI Valuation Standards will be effective till Valuation
Standards are notified by the Central Government under Rule 18 of the Companies
(Registered Valuers and Valuation) Rules, 2018.

 

Under the RVR, the Central
Government is required to notify standards and for this purpose it would be
advised by a committee which will be composed as follows:

 

Composition of Committee

  •     a Chairperson who shall be a person of eminence and well – versed
    in valuation, accountancy, finance, business administration, business law,
    corporate law, economics;

  •     one member nominated by the Ministry of Corporate Affairs;

  •     one member nominated by the Insolvency and Bankruptcy Board of
    India;

  •   one member nominated by the Legislative
    Department;

  •   upto four members
    nominated by Central Government representing authorities which are allowing
    valuations by registered valuers;

  •  upto four members who are
    representatives of registered valuers organisations, nominated by Central
    Government.

  •  up to two members to represent industry and other
    stakeholder nominated by the Central Government in consultation with the
    authority;

 

The Chairperson and Members of
the Committee shall have a tenure of three years and they shall not have more
than two tenures.

 

From the foregoing it can be
observed that the committee will have upto 14 members. Of these upto a maximum
of 4 members can be from all the RVOs. Also, there is no cap on the number of
RVO that could be recognised by the Government. So it can be observed that 4
representations will be out of all the RVOs put together. This implies that
each RVO may not be able to represent on the committee.

 

Reporting requirements

Till now there was no statutory
guideline mandating the minimum requirements for a valuation report. The RVR
now specifies this framework, which is a welcome move. However, one of the
disclosures required is that of valuer’s interest or conflict. A question,
therefore, arises whether the disclosure should be detailed. But considering that
most of the services rendered by professionals is confidential in nature,
giving a very detailed description of all the other involvements would be a
breach of confidentiality. Considering this balancing act of maintaining
confidentiality of client information it should be in order to make a general
disclosure statement of involvements in various areas of professional services.

 

Another important requirement
under disclosure is a restriction on the RV from specifying a limitation that
restricts his responsibility for the valuation report. This restriction would
however, only operate within the ambit of the purpose and scope of valuation.
Thus, the limitations that limit the ambit of the report only to the scope
would still continue to be valid.

 

Code of conduct to be followed by RVs

The RVR has laid down an
elaborate code of conduct to be followed by RVs.This is given at Annexure I to
the RVR.The same requires the valuer to follow certain ethical code which
requires the RV to have high level of integrity, be straightforward, forthright
in all professional relationships, make truthful representation of facts, take
care of public interest etc.

 

The RV is expected to exercise
due diligence, use independent professional judgment, follow professional
standards, stay updated on knowledge. The RV should not disclaim liability for
his expertise except to the extent the assumptions are based on statements of
facts provided either by the company being valued or its auditors or consultant
and or from public domain, i.e., it is not generated by the RV.This is a very
important carve out from the responsibility on the RV as he cannot be held
liable for professional misconduct if he has relied on the information that he
has not generated. Though he should use due diligence in analysing such data.

 

Further, the valuer is required
to maintain complete objectivity and should not take up assignments where
either he or his relatives or associates are not independent. Here the term
relative should mean as what is defined in the Co’s Act. The term associate is
not defined under the RVR. Therefore, the meaning of this term can be taken
from the accounting standards that are prescribed under the Co’s Rules. The
term ‘associate’ is defined in Accounting Standard 23 to mean an enterprise in
which an investor has significant influence and which is neither a subsidiary
nor a joint venture of the investor. The term significant influence is defined
in that standard to mean the power to participate in financial and/ or
operating policy decisions of the investee but not control over those policies.
Thus, even if an associate of a relative of the RV has a conflict or a material
relationship with the company being valued it could be viewed as a situation
where the RV is deemed to be not independent. In connection with this it would
be pertinent to note the relevant provision of section 247 which debars a
valuer from undertaking a valuation if he has any direct or indirect interest
at any time within three years prior to his appointment and three years after
the valuation. It may be noted that the statute does not define the meaning of
the term interest.This would lead to a situation where if an RV purchases
shares of a company two years after he undertook valuation of its shares, then
the valuation would be considered void, since he could not have undertaken such
valuation. This restriction is not merely on the RV, but because of the
provisions of the RVR, also applicable to all the relatives and associates of
the RV. This would lead to absurd results whereby, if the RV undertakes a
valuation then he will need to take a clearance even from his relatives [as
defined under the Co’s Act] that they have not had any interest in the asset
for past three years as also will not have any interest in the asset for the
future three years. This is not a viable condition. Ideally, the statute should
have defined what should be considered as interest. Merely holding shares of a
company as a retail investor should be kept out of the purview of the
application of the section. There could be many other instances apart from
holding of shares which is just one absurd situation which is more likely, that
could disqualify a valuer.  

 

Further, the Code of Conduct also
requires an RV to maintain documents and make them available to certain persons
for inspection. The RV is required to maintain back up for all the decisions
taken and the documents must be maintained for at least three years. These are
to be maintained in case their production is required by a regulatory authority
or for peer review.

 

The Code also considers accepting
of gifts and giving gifts by RVs as a violation of the code. However, it would
be considered as a violation only if such action could have an effect on the
independence of the RV. Therefore, if an RV accepts small gifts which are
customary then such gifts should not be construed as a violation of the code of
conduct. The Code requires that the RV should not accept any fees other than
what is agreed contractually. Thus, an RV will now have to ensure that he
executes a contract with the client. It may also be noted that the valuation
standards on documentation requires that the RV should specify his scope of
work and his and his client’s responsibilities in the contract. This also
requires the RV to execute a contract with the client. Further, section 247 of
the Co’s Act requires appointment of RV to be done by the audit committee.
Thus, the contract of engagement should be approved by the audit committee. The
Code requires the RV to charge at a consistent level. The thought behind this
could be to prevent situation where an RV would compromise independent
assessment for an unreasonably high compensation. This would necessitate that
the RV should maintain adequate documentation to show that contemporaneous
assignments involving similar level of work and responsibility are charged in a
similar manner.

 

The Code also requires an RV to
accept only as many assignments which he can handle with adequate time.
Currently, there is no upper limit on the number of assignments. Also, adequate
time would depend on the infrastructure, resources and techniques available
with the RV. Therefore, generalisation of maximum number would anyway be
impractical.

 

Cancellation or suspension of registration

The authority is bestowed with
the power to cancel or suspend registration that is granted to an RV or an RVO
under Rule 15 of the RVR. The action of cancellation will necessarily have to
flow from a complaint filed with the Authority. Thus, it can be interpreted
that the cancellation of the registration of either the RV or the RVO can only
be upon a complaint.

 

However, the Rule does not
specify the triggers for the complaint. Considering that the complaint is
against the RV or the RVO, legally it can only stem from any violation of the
Act or the Rules which in turn would also include the bye-laws issued by the RVOs
which are also required to be adhered by the RVs.However, when one looks at the
contents of the show cause notice prescribed under Rule 17, it can be observed
that the show cause notice should state the provisions of the Act or Rules or
certificate of registration allegedly violated or the manner in which public
interest is allegedly affected. Now, if one were to see the code of conduct
given in Annexure I of the RVR or the model bye-laws for RVO given under Part
II to Annexure III to the RVR or the eligibility given under Rule 3 of the RVR,
we will find no reference to public interest. In this connection, it is
worthwhile to note the provisions of section 247 of the statute under which the
Rules are framed. Under s/s. 3 of the said section a penalty shall be imposed
on the RV if a valuer contravenes the provisions of this section or the rules
made thereunder he shall be punishable with a fine which shall not be less than
twenty-five thousand rupees but which may extend to one
lakh rupees. 

 

Further, if the valuer has
contravened such provisions with the intention
to defraud the company or its members
, he shall be punishable with
imprisonment and would also be fined. Thus, the statute provides for punishment
only if the valuer has intended to defraud the company or its members. Whereas,
the RVR provides for action if public interest is affected. The meaning that
can be attributed to the term “public interest” is very wide and subjective.
Thus the rules have gone beyond the statutory framework. In this connection
attention is invited to the following judgments where it was held that rules
framed under the statute cannot go beyond the requirements spelt out in the
statute.

 

Case laws on this law

  •    CIT vs. Sirpur Paper Mills [(1999) 237 ITR 41 (SC)];
  •    CIT vs. Taj Mahal Hotels [(1971) 82 ITR 44 (SC)];
  •    Avinder Singh vs. State of Punjab [AIR 1979 SC 321];
  •    Harishankar Bagla vs. State of Madhya Pradesh [AIR 1954 SC 465]

 

Thus, to the extent the rules
overstep the statute, they could be considered as ultra vires.

 

Now, Rule 17 further provides
that if based on the findings of inspection, investigation or complaint
received, or material otherwise available, the authorised officer is of
the prima facie opinion that there exists sufficient cause to cancel or
suspend the registration of the RV, then he shall issue a show cause notice. On
a combined reading of Rule 15 and Rule 17 it is fair to interpret that the
authority can only cancel or suspend registration if it has received a
complaint and upon receipt of the complaint it will have to first form a prima
facie opinion based on information that it may obtain on its own or based
on complaint received. Thus, the power of the authority should not be construed
as expanded by Rule 17 so as to interpret that the authority can even take suo
moto action even if there is no complaint made against the RV or the RVO.

 

If a complaint lies against the
RVO then the authorised officer is required to seek information from the RVO
and is not required to carry out an investigation on its own. It is further
provided that if sufficient and satisfactory information is not received from
the RVO then the authority can initiate proceedings under Rule 17 or direct the
matter to the Central Government for directions. This process would thus ensure
that the RVOs will have the benefit of being asked their version of information
before any show cause notice is issued on them. Whereas this benefit will not
be available to RVs, who can be issued show cause notice by the authorised
officer for forming a prima facie opinion against them. It is only upon
getting the show cause notice that the RVs would get an opportunity to explain
their case.

 

Interestingly, Rule 16 provides
that in case of a complaint against a director of a company or a partner of a
firm, the authority may refer the complaint to the relevant RVO and such
complaint is to be dealt with by the RVO in accordance with its bye laws. Thus,
there are two important observations to draw out from this provision viz;

 

1)  If the complaint is against an individual RV
then the complaint may be transferred to the RVO where he is registered. This
can be linked to the position that only an individual can be a member of an
RVO.

 

2)  However, it can be observed that the proviso
carves out the exception only for individuals. Therefore, if a complaint lies
against the partnership firm or a company which is an RV, then the complaint
will be dealt with at the level of the Authority.

 

From the foregoing one can
envisage that if a complaint is filed against a firm which is an RV then it
would be only dealt with by the Authority. However, if it is against the
individual partner of the said firm then it would be handled from the RVO. If
the complaint is filed against both the firm and the partner who has carried
out the valuation then the power to deal with the complaint would lie with two
regulators. In a situation of this type it is possible that the term may/could
be interpreted as an option with the Authority and not a mandatory requirement.
In such a situation, the Authority could step in to deal with the complaint and
the case of the individual member may not be transferred to the relevant RVO.

 

The authorised officer is
required to dispose of the show cause notice following the principles of
natural justice, which should entail giving reasonable opportunity and time to
respond to the notice. The order of disposal of the show-case notice could
provide any one of the following; 1) no action; 2) warning; 3) suspension or
cancellation of registration or recognition; 4) change in any partner or
director of the RVO.

 

For all of the above, the powers
vest with the authorised officer, who will be ‘specified’ by the Authority.
Currently, no such authorised officer is specified. Further, it is provided
that the appeal against the order of the authorised officer would lie before
the Authority. Thus, if the authorised officer does not act independent of the
Authority, then the appeal to the Authority against the order of the authorised
officer will violate the principle of natural justice. [Refer ICAI vs. L.K.
Ratna& Others[1987 AIR 71 (SC)].

 

Further, it can be noted that,
there is no provision for appeal to the higher courts. However, following the
principles of natural justice, the aggrieved person should have a natural right
to challenge such an order of the Authority before higher courts.

 

Thus, it may be observed that
the RVR needs to address several open issues. Also, the RVR should not exceed
the regulatory ambit laid down in the statute. It should be also noted that the
area of valuation was always open to anyone who had the requisite knowledge to
carry out that work. Historically Chartered Accountants were preferred for this
service as they have the requisite educational training through their
curriculum to carry out valuations as also have good knowledge of various
statutes to understand implications flowing from the regulatory framework. They
are trained in their domain i.e., accounting, and so have excellent ability to
understand and analyse financials, which is the foundation of this service.
Therefore, a Chartered Accountant has always been a natural choice for this
service. Through, section 247 of the Co’s Act this area of service has actually
been abrogated. It is therefore upon us to consider this regulation as an
“opportunity” as some, in ignorance of the true implication of the provisions,
may portray.

BENAMI ACT – NO LONGER A PAPER TIGER ! – PART 1

“The (1988) Ordinance will remain ‘a paper tiger’,
ineffective in every manner. It would be inane”. – 130th Report of
Law Commission on Benami Transactions.

 

1. INTRODUCTION

Few months ago, Government directed the Registrars to furnish
the particulars of immovable properties registered during last ten years having
value above Rs. 1 crore. The purpose of the directive was to trace the benami
properties purchased or held in violation of The Prohibition of Benami
Property Transactions Act, 1988 (“the Act”).

 

Also, Business Standard reported on 12th January
2018 that more than 900 properties worth about Rs 35 billion have been attached
under the Act. The attached properties included immovable assets, such
as, land, flats and shops worth Rs. 29 billion, while jewellery, vehicles and
bank deposits constituted the rest.

 

Some of the specific and important aspects of the Act are
reviewed below.

 

2. OBJECTIVE OF THE ACT

The following preamble of the Act as amended in 2016
reflects its objective.

 

“An Act to prohibit benami
transactions
and the right to recover
property held benami
and matters connected therewith or incidental
thereto”. (Emphasis supplied)

 

3. TRANSACTIONS AND ASSETS
COVERED

Section 3 of the Act puts blanket prohibition on
benami transactions. Thus, all transactions that fall within the definition of
benami transaction” would be covered by the blanket prohibition.

 

3.1 ‘Benami transaction’: Type 1

New section 2(9) has substituted the definition of ‘benami
transaction
’ with effect from 1st November 2016. The difference
between the old and new definition of ‘benami transaction’ can be
ascertained by the following comparative review.

 

 

Section
before amendment

 

Amended
Section

2(a)

“Benami transaction”
means any transaction in which property is transferred to one person for a
consideration paid or provided by another person.

2(9)

“benami transaction”
means,—

(A)
a transaction or an arrangement –

(a)
where a property is transferred to, or is
held by
, a person, and the consideration for such property has been
provided, or paid by, another person; and

(b)
the property is held for the immediate or
future benefit, direct or indirect, of the person who has provided the
consideration,

except where the property is held by … …

[Emphasis
supplied]

 

 

The above mentioned review indicates the following features
of the definition.

 

  •  The new definition
    introduces the element of “intention” of the real owner about the
    person for whose benefit the property is held1.

______________________________________________________

1   See:
Law Commission of India: 57th Report: 7 August 1973: Paragraph
5.2(b)

 

 

  •  The genesis of the
    concept of benami is three-fold:
  •  the consideration for purchase of the property must flow
    from one person;
  •  the property is purchased in the name of the other person;
    and
  •  the consideration so flowing for the purchase was not
    intended to be gift to the person in whose name the property is purchased2.

 

  •  After the main limb of
    the new definition, four types of transactions are described as “benami
    transaction
    ”.

 

Indeed, the definition of ‘benami transaction’ of Type
1
specifies four exclusions and their conditionalities. The exclusions
pertain to the properties of HUF, trustee, executor, partner, director,
depository, spouse, child, lineal ascendant and descendant and power of
attorney arrangement.

 

These exclusions ensure that honest and bona fide transactions
are out of the sweep of the Act.

 

The new definition of ‘benami transaction’ and their
exceptions with conditionalities are diagrammatically summarised below.

 

 

3.1.1  Property’;
‘Benami Property

Property’ is a crucial term in the definition of ‘benami
property
’. There is a difference between the wordings of the definition of
“property” in the pre-Amendment Act and the new definition. For a comparative
review, both the definitions are extracted below.

 

Section
before amendment

 

Amended
Section

2(c)

“Property”
means property of any kind, whether movable or immovable, tangible or
intangible, and includes any right or
interest in such property.

2(26)

“property”
means assets of any kind, whether movable or immovable, tangible or
intangible, corporeal or incorporeal and
includes any right or interest or legal documents or instruments evidencing
title to or interest in the property and where the property is capable of
conversion into some other form, then the property in the converted form and
also includes the proceeds from the property;

[Emphasis supplied to show the
distinction between the two definitions]

2   Syed
Abdul Kader vs. Rami Reddy AIR 1979 SC 553

 

3.1.2     New asset
classes introduced

The new definition specifies the following nine asset classes
as “property”.

• Movable

• Immovable

• Tangible

• Intangible

Corporeal (new class introduced)

Incorporeal (new class introduced)

• Right/interest/legal document/instruments

– evidencing title to or interest in the property

Property in the converted form (new class introduced)

Proceeds from the property (new class introduced)

 

3.2 
      Benami transaction: Type 2

Transactions in fictitious name

 

The second type of benami transaction is the transaction or
arrangement made in a fictitious name.

 

3.3        Benami
transaction: Type 3

The owner “not aware of” “denies knowledge of”

 

Third type of benami transaction is “a transaction or
arrangement in respect of a property where the owner of the property is not aware of, or, denies knowledge of, such ownership”.

 

Connotation of the expressions “not aware of” and “denies
knowledge of
” can be understood by the following illustration.

 

In the course of a search action, a lady partner gave the
statement that she was a partner in a firm.

 

However, she admitted that she did not know her share in the
firm and other particulars of the firm.

 

On these facts, the question for consideration is: whether
her being a partner will involve a benami transaction
?

 

In this case, the lady was indeed aware of the fact that she
was a partner. She did not deny that fact. Her statement clearly indicated
that, as a partner, she was owner of her share in the firm.

 

Indeed, she admitted that she did not know the other
particulars relating to the firm. Having no knowledge of the firm’s
particulars, however, cannot be regarded as being “not aware of, or denies
knowledge of such ownership
”. Hence, in this case, it cannot be said that
the lady’s being a partner involves a benami transaction.

 

3.4    Benami
Transaction: Type 4

Provider of consideration “not traceable or is fictitious”

 

The issue is: whether this type of transaction would cover
charitable and religious institutions where often donors wished to remain
anonymous as a precondition to giving donations to the institution?

Section 58 of the Act addresses this issue. It
empowers the Central Government to exempt any property relating to charitable
or religious trusts from the operation of the Act. Therefore, large
donations received by the charities from anonymous donors will not be regarded
as benami property if covered by Central Government’s exemption notification.

 

4.   TRANSACTIONS NOT COVERED

As regards the benami transaction of Type 1, the
following four transactions are excluded from this type of benami transaction.

 

4.1   First exclusion:

Property held by HUF Karta or member

 

This exclusion is applicable in the following circumstances.

  •  The property is held for
    the benefit of Karta or other members of HUF; and
  •  Consideration for the
    property is provided out of known sources of HUF.

 

4.1.1     “Known
sources”

 

The crucial issue is: what is the meaning of the
expression “known sources
”? This expression is new and was not a part of
the pre-amended Act.

 

The expression “known sources” is different from “known
sources of income
”. The rationale behind the expression “known sources” was
explained by the Finance Minister during the debate on the Benami Amendment
Bill in the following words.

 

“… … This is exactly what the Standing Committee went into.
The earlier phrase was that you have purchased this property, so you must show
money out of your known sources of income. So, the income had to be personal.
Members of the Standing Committee felt that the family can contribute to it,
you can take a loan from somebody or you can take loan from bank which is not
your income. Therefore, the word ‘income’ has
been deleted and now the word is only ‘known sources’
. So, if a brother or
a sister or a son contributed to this, this itself would not make it benami,
because we know that is how the structure of the family itself is………” [Emphasis
supplied]

 

_________________________________________________-

3   Kalekhan
Mohammed Hanif vs. CIT (1963) 50 ITR 1(SC)

 

 

4.1.2     Under
the Income-tax Act if the assessee does not explain the nature and
source of credit in his books of account, the amount of credit will be regarded
as his taxable income. The Supreme Court3  has held that the onus to explain the nature
and source of cash credit is on the assessee. To discharge such onus, the
assessee must prove:


  •  The identity of the creditor
  •  The capacity of the creditor
  •  Genuineness of the transaction

 

4.1.3     According
to section 106 of the Indian Evidence Act, 1872, if any fact is
especially within the knowledge of any person, the burden of proving that fact
is on him. Thus, where wife holds the property as benami for her
husband, conjoint reading of Income-tax Act and the Evidence Act,
raises a question: whether the burden of proving that the consideration was
paid by the husband from his known sources is discharged when the wife
furnishes the particulars of the consideration provided by her husband who
purchased the property in her name
?

 

In other words, can the benamidar wife be asked to
prove the source from which her husband provided the consideration?

 

4.1.4     The
view that an assessee cannot be asked to prove the source of the source has
been recently called in question by the Calcutta High Court in the following
decisions.

 

  •  Rajmandir Estates Pvt. Ltd. vs. CIT (Principal) [2016]
    386 ITR 162 (Cal)
  •  CIT vs. Maithan International [2015] 375 ITR 123 (Cal)

 

4.1.5     There
is, indeed, a subtle difference in the nature of Income-tax Act and that
of the Benami Act. Income-tax Act is a Revenue law but the
Benami Act
is a law dealing with economic offence. In view of the said two
decisions, it stands to reason that under the Benami Act, benamidar may
be called upon to prove the source from which the real owner provided funds for
purchase of the benami property.

 

4.2        Second Exclusion: Property held by
trustee, executor, partner, director, depository or participant as agent of a
depository

 

This exclusion applies to the property held by the above
named persons. They are merely illustrative of the class of persons covered by
this exclusion. Hence, apart from the abovementioned persons, any other person,
too, may be covered by this exclusion where the following two facts exist.

 

  •  The property is held by the person in fiduciary
    capacity;
    and
  •  The person holds the property for the benefit of another
    towards whom he stands in fiduciary capacity.

 

The Supreme Court has held4 that “while the
expression “fiduciary capacity” may not be capable of precise definition, it
implies a relationship that is analogous to the
relationship between a trustee and the beneficiary of the trust.
The expression is in fact wider in its import for it extends to all such situations that place
the parties in positions that are founded on
confidence and trust
on the one part and
good faith
on other
”. [Emphasis supplied]

 

Moreover, the Central Government is empowered to notify any
other person for inclusion in the abovementioned exclusion.

 

4.3        Third
exclusion: Property held in the name of wife or child

 

This exclusion is
applicable only if the consideration is paid or provided from the individual’s “known
sources”
.

 

Following important
aspects of this exclusion may be noted.

 

  •  The expression mentioned
    in the condition is “known sources” and not “known sources of income”.
    Thus, where an individual takes loan for purchasing a property in child’s name,
    it will not be Benami transaction because loan is the individual’s
    “known source” though not necessarily, the known source of his income. Thus, it
    is sufficient that the property is purchased from the individual’s “known
    sources”. The person need not further prove that the property is purchased from
    the known sources of his income.

________________________________________________

4   Marcel
Martins vs. M Printer [2012] 21 taxmann.com 7

 

 

  •   The term “child” is not
    defined in the Act. Hence, in terms of section 2(31) of the Act,
    the definition of “child” given in section 2(15B) of the Income-tax Act
    may be adopted. This definition of ‘child’ includes a step-child and adopted
    child. The term “child” also includes “married daughter”. Moreover, “child”
    includes major child and also illegitimate child5.

 

4.4        Fourth Exclusion:
Property held jointly with

brother, sister, lineal ascendant or descendant

 

This exclusion is
applicable where the following facts exist.

 

  •  The name of the person providing consideration appears as
    joint owner in the property document.
  •  The consideration for property is provided out of
    individual’s known sources.

 

The following important aspects of this exclusion may be
noted.

 

  •  The terms “brother” or
    “sister” include half-brother/sister6. Though colloquially, it is
    customary to address cousins as “cousin brother” or “cousin sister”, they are
    not considered “brother” or “sister”.

 

  •  Likewise, step-brother
    and step-sister are not “brother” or “sister”.

 

  •  The properties held in
    the sole name of the brother, sister, lineal ascendant or descendant is
    not covered in this exclusion.

 

  •  “Lineal ascendant” and
    “lineal descendant” are not defined in the Act. Sections 24 and 25 of the Indian
    Succession Act, 1925
    throw light on these two expressions.

 

In the light of the Indian
Succession Act
, [section 24: kindred or consanguinity and section 25(1):
Lineal consanguinity], “lineal ascendant” or “lineal descendant” may be
described as the connection or relation between two persons, one of whom has
descended in a direct line from the other, as between a man and his father,
grandfather and great-grandfather, and so upwards in the direct ascending line;
or between a man and his son, grandson, great-grandson and so downwards in the
direct descending line.

 

4.5  Fifth
exclusion: Power of Attorney transactions

__________________________________________________

5   Sunderlal
Chaurasiya vs. Tejila AIR 2004 MP 138

6  ITO
vs. Mahabir Jute Mills Ltd (1983) 17 TTJ (All) 49

 

An important question for consideration is: whether “power of
attorney transactions” in immovable properties (POA transactions) are ‘benami
transactions
’?

 

This question is addressed by the Explanation to
section 2(9)of the Act. The Explanation clarifies that ‘benami
transaction’ shall not include any transaction involving the allowing of
possession of any property to be taken or retained in part performance of a
contract referred to in section 53A of the Transfer of Property Act, 1882
if:-

 

  •  Consideration for such property was provided by the person
    to whom possession is allowed but the person who has granted possession thereof
    continues to be owner of such property;

 

  •  Stamp duty on such transaction or arrangement has been
    paid; and

 

  •  The agreement has been registered.

 

Thus, POA transactions are not regarded as benami
transactions
as per the following clarification given by the Finance
Minister7.

 

“As far as power of attorneys
are concerned,
I have already said, properties which are transferred in
part performance of a contract and possession is given then that possession is
protected conventionally under section 53A of the Transfer of Property Act.
That is how all the power of attorney transactions in Delhi are protected, even
though title is not perfect and legitimate. Now,
those properties have also been kept out as per the recommendation made by the
Standing Committee”.
[Emphasis supplied]

 

As the Explanation uses the words “for the removal
of doubts, it is hereby declared …”
, it is clear that the Explanation
is retrospective in effect.

 

Another issue that may arise is whether the Explanation
is intended to confer legal title in the property on the power-of-attorney
holder who is in possession of property? It may be noted that the Explanation
merely removes the element of Benami from the POA transactions. It is
settled law that POA is not a title document. This aspect of the POA
transaction is not changed by the Explanation.

 

4.6        Further
exclusion: “Foreign property”

____________________________________________

7   See
the debate on the Amendment Bill in Rajya Sabha on 3-8-2016

 

A reference to the definition of ‘benami property’ in
section 2(8) and the definition of ‘property’ in section 2(26) of the Act shows that any property located abroad is not excluded from the said two
definitions.

 

However, the Finance
Minister has addressed this aspect in the following clarification8.

 

“What happens if the asset is outside the country? If an asset is outside the country, it would not be covered under this Act. It would be covered
under the Black Money Law
, because you are owning a property or an asset
outside the country”. [Emphasis supplied]

 

Thus, according to the
abovementioned clarification, the foreign property would not be covered under the
Act
. It would be covered under the Black Money Act.

 

4.7        One more exclusion: Sham transaction

 

A ‘sham transaction’
is different from a ‘benami transaction’.

 

In a benami transaction,
the transaction, in fact, takes place. A sham transaction is merely a
description given to a bogus or fictitious arrangement where transaction does
not take place at all. Sham transaction consists merely of fictitious entries
and fabricated documents, such as, bogus invoices.

 

The Supreme Court9
has explained the difference between “benami” and “sham” by observing
that the word ‘benami’ is used to denote two classes of transactions
which differ from each other in their legal character and incidents. To
demonstrate this proposition, the Supreme Court gave the following
illustration.

 

“A sells a property to B
but the sale deed mentions X as the purchaser. Here the sale is genuine, but
the real purchaser is B, X being B’s benamidar. This is the class of
transactions which is usually termed as benami. But the word ‘benami
is also occasionally used to refer to a sham transaction. e.g. when A purports
to sell his property to B without intending that A’s title should pass to B. The fundamental difference between these two
classes of transactions is that in a benami transaction, there is an
operative transfer resulting in the vesting of title in the transferee.
On
the other hand, in a sham transaction, there is
no real transfer since the transferor continues to retain the title even after
execution of the transfer deed.
In benami transactions, when a
dispute arises as to whether the person named in the deed is the real
transferee or B, it would be necessary to address the question as to who paid
the consideration for the transfer, X or B. However, when the question is whether the transfer is genuine or sham, the
point for decision would be, not who paid the consideration but whether any consideration at all was paid”.
(Emphasis supplied)

 

_______________________________________________

8   Rajya
Sabha Debate on 2-8-2016 on the Amendment Bill

9   Sree
Meenakshi Mills Ltd. vs. CIT [1957] 31 ITR 28 (SC);AIR 1957 SC 49

 

 

The essential feature of
sham transaction is that the real owner of the property transfers the property
to another without the intention of transferring the legal title in the
property10.

 

The distinction between Benami
transaction and sham transaction is lucidly explained in the undernoted
decision11 in the following words.

 

“The benami transaction
evidences an operative and valid transfer
resulting in the passing of title in the transferee,
whereas in the sham
transaction, there is no valid transfer of interest, though ostensibly the deed
incorporating the transaction seeks to clothe the transferee with the title in
the property. Sham transaction takes place, inter
alia
, when there is no consideration for the transfer. Hence, if the
transferor wants to assail the validity of the transaction, he will have to
seek cancellation of the document since as long as the document exists, the
transferee would remain clothed with the title to the property.
In case of benami
transaction, however, the document has legal effect being perfectly valid;
such as a sale deed executed for consideration. However, the issue is: who is
the true owner of the property – whether the transferee named in the deed or
any other person being a benami. In such a case, the aggrieved person
would not demand cancellation of the sale deed because, if the deed is
cancelled, he would not be clothed with any right, title or interest in the
property which is the subject matter of the sale deed.
This would be directly against his interest
inasmuch as he wants to derive right, title and interest in the property on the
strength of the sale deed, but wants a declaration that it is he who had
derived title and not the person named as transferee in the document. On the
other hand, in a sham transaction, the aggrieved person may require
cancellation of the deed where the transaction is of voidable nature.”
(Emphasis supplied)

 

The Act covers only Benami transaction and does not cover
sham transaction12.

(To be continued in part 2
to cover how this Act will bring out illicit money, its administration,
opportunities for CAs, case study and rigour of punitive provisions.)
 

___________________________________________________________________________________

10  Sree
Meenakshi Mills Ltd. vs. CIT (1957) 31 ITR 28 (SC), AIR 1957 SC 49; Thakur Bhim
Singh vs. Thakur Kan Singh: AIR 1980 SC 727; (1980) 3 SCC 72

11  Keshab
Chandra Nayak vs. Lakmidhar Nayak: AIR 1993 Ori 1 (FB)

12             Bhargary P. Sumathykutty vs.
Janaki Sathyabhama (1996) 217 ITR 129 (Ker)(FB)

INSOLVENCY & BANKRUPTCY CODE, 2016 – SC’S BOOSTER SHOTS

It was started in September, 2002 with
Anup P Shah as its author. He continues to eloquently pen it every month since
then. BCAJ had several features on tax and accounting but very little of Law.
As auditors and advisors, CAs need to have a good working knowledge of laws
which impact business. Each article provided audit steps after covering the
legal aspects. The idea behind the feature is to educate CAs and even
businessmen about laws which impact a business and hence, the name “Laws &
Business”. Anup started writing on different laws and then moved on to
different legal issues. One notable change: When he started he was CA. Anup
Shah and now he is Dr. Anup P Shah.

You are about to read the 196th
contribution. So far the column has covered 82 Laws and 164 legal issues. Two
editions of compilation of Laws and Business have been published by BCAS. When
we asked the author, what keeps him going after sixteen years of monthly
writing: “Writing crystallizes thinking – while readers may benefit from the
Feature, I get a larger benefit since before one can write on a subject, one
must study and analyse it thoroughly. In addition, the desire to learn new
legal issues and a zeal to write keeps the keyboard pounding!”  Soon the feature will hit a double century!

 

Insolvency & Bankruptcy
Code, 2016 –  SC’s Booster Shots

 

Introduction


Rarely has a law witnessed
as many legal challenges in its initial years as the Insolvency &
Bankruptcy Code, 2016 (“Code”) has! Although, the Code is less
than three years old, it has seen numerous battles not just at the NCLT level
but even at the Supreme Court. In addition, the Code itself has been amended
many times to address changing circumstances and in response to Court
decisions. Hence, it has been an evolving legislation. Promoters of companies
under insolvency resolution have tried resorting to judicial forums to prevent
losing control over their companies but Courts have been wary of allowing their
pleas. However, each time the Code has emerged stronger and more robust than
before. In the last few months, the Supreme Court has on three occasions,
delivered landmark decisions, which have helped uphold the validity of the
Code. Let us examine these decisions of the Apex Court in the context of the
Code.

 

Case-1: Swiss Ribbons (P.) Ltd. vs. UOI,
[2019] 101 taxmann.com 389 (SC)


The Supreme Court by its
Order dated 25th January 2019, upheld the Insolvency and Bankruptcy
Code, 2016 in its entirety with some minor adjustments. This case was not fact
based since it involved a challenge to the Constitutional validity of the Code.
Some of the salient features of this path breaking decision are discussed
below. The main thrust of the petitioner’s argument was that the Code suffered
from various Constitutional infirmities and arbitrariness and hence, deserved
to be struck down. The Court held the primary focus of the legislation was to
ensure revival and continuation of the corporate debtor by protecting the
corporate debtor from its own management and from a corporate death by
liquidation. The Code was thus a beneficial legislation which put the corporate
debtor back on its feet and was not a mere recovery legislation for creditors.
The interests of the corporate debtor had, therefore, been bifurcated and
separated from that of its promoters / those who were in management. Thus, the
Corporate Insolvency Resolution Process (“CIRP”) was not
adversarial to the corporate debtor but, in fact, protective of its interests.

 

It observed that in the
working of the Code, the flow of financial resource to the commercial sector in
India had increased exponentially as a result of financial debts being repaid.
Approximately 3300 cases were disposed of by the NCLT based on out-of-court
settlements between corporate debtors and creditors which themselves involved
claims amounting to over Rs. 1,20,390 crore. The experiment conducted in
enacting the Code was proving to be largely successful.

 

Distinction between Operational and Financial
Creditors is Valid


It was argued that the
distinction between operational and financial creditors was Constitutionally
invalid and nowhere in the world was such an artificial bifurcation found. It
was quite likely that since operational creditors were often unsecured (e.g.,
creditors for goods and services) as compared to financial creditors (e.g.,
banks, NBFCs, etc.,) who may be secured, there might not be enough funds left
behind for the operational creditors after paying off the financial creditors.
Further, it was contended that operational creditors had no right to vote as
compared to financial creditors who alone could vote. Moreover, a financial
creditor could trigger a resolution application under the Code merely on a
default taking place. However, in the case of an operational creditor even if a
default takes place and an application is filed before the NCLT, the same would
be rejected if the debtor can prove that a dispute exists with the operational
creditor.

 

The Court noted that the
reason for differentiating between financial debts, which were secured, and
operational debts, which were unsecured, was in the relative importance of the
two types of debts when it comes to the objects sought to be achieved by the
Code. Giving priority to financial debts owed to banks and lenders would
increase the availability of finance, reduce the cost of capital, promote
entrepreneurship and lead to faster economic growth. The Government also will
be a beneficiary of this process as the economic growth will increase revenues.
Financial creditors from the very beginning are involved with assessing the
viability of the corporate debtor. They can, and therefore do, engage in
restructuring of the loan as well as reorganisation of the corporate debtor’s
business when there is financial stress, which are the things operational
creditors do not and cannot do. Financial creditors help in preserving the
corporate debtor as a going concern, while ensuring maximum recovery for all
creditors being the objective of the Code, and hence, are clearly different
from operational creditors and therefore, there is obviously an intelligible
differentia between the two which has a direct relation to the objects sought
to be achieved by the Code.

 

Further, the NCLAT has,
while looking into viability and feasibility of resolution plans that are
approved by the committee of creditors, always examined whether operational
creditors are given roughly the same treatment as financial creditors, and if
not, such plans are either rejected or modified so that the operational
creditors’ rights are safeguarded. Moreover, a resolution plan cannot pass
muster u/s. 30(2)(b) read with section 31 unless a minimum payment is made to
operational creditors, being not less than liquidation value.

 

The Regulations framed under
the Code have been amended to expressly provide that a resolution plan shall
now include a statement as to how it has dealt with the interests of all
stakeholders, including financial creditors and operational creditors, of the
corporate debtor. This further strengthens the rights of operational creditors
by statutorily incorporating the principle of fair and equitable dealing of
operational creditors’ rights, together with priority in payment over financial
creditors.

 

Hence,
the Court concluded that no discrimination resulted since it was demonstrated
that there was an intelligible differentia which separated the two kinds of
creditors.  

 

Section12A withdrawal of CIRP


In the
past, there have been instances where on account of settlement between the
applicant creditor and the corporate debtor, judicial permission for withdrawal
of the CIRP was required. The Supreme Court, under Article 142 of the
Constitution, passed orders allowing withdrawal of applications after the
creditors’ applications had been admitted by the NCLT. Thus, without
approaching the Supreme Court, it was not possible to withdraw an application
even if both parties consented to the same – Lokhandwala Kataria
Construction P Ltd vs. Nisus Finance
and Investment Managers LLP,
CA No. 9279/2017 (SC)
and Mothers Pride Dairy P Ltd vs. Portrait
Advertising and Marketing P Ltd, CA No. 9286/2017 (SC)
.

 

To remedy this situation,
section 12A was inserted in the Code which allows for the withdrawal of an
insolvency petition filed against a corporate debtor if 90% of the Committee of
Creditors (CoC) approve such a withdrawal. It was argued that this section gave
unbridled and uncanalised power to the CoC to reject legitimate settlements
between creditors and corporate debtors. The Apex Court held that once the CIRP
was triggered, the proceeding became a proceeding in rem, i.e., a collective
proceeding, which could not be terminated by an individual creditor. All
financial creditors have to come together to allow such withdrawal as,
ordinarily, an omnibus settlement involving all creditors ought, ideally, to be
entered into. This explained why 90%, which was substantially all the financial
creditors, have to grant their approval to an individual withdrawal or
settlement. In any case, the figure of 90%, pertained to the domain of
legislative policy. The Court further pointed out that there was an additional
safeguard by way of section 60 of the Code, which provided that if the CoC
arbitrarily rejected a just settlement and/or withdrawal claim, the NCLT, and
thereafter, the NCLAT could always set aside such a decision. Thus, the Court
upheld section 12A of the Code.

 

Role of RP

The
Court did not find merit in the plea that the resolution professional was given
adjudicating powers under the Code. It held that he was given an administrative
role as opposed to quasi-judicial powers. The Court distinguished between the
role of a resolution professional who had an administrative role versus a
liquidator who had a quasi-judicial role. Thus, the resolution professional was
only a facilitator of the resolution process, whose administrative functions
were overseen by the CoC and ultimately by the NCLT.

 

Section 29A: Relief to ‘Related Party’


A multi-fold attack was
raised against section 29A which disentitled certain persons to act as
resolution applicants. Firstly, it was stated that the vested rights of
erstwhile promoters to participate in the recovery process of a corporate
debtor were impaired by a retrospective application of section 29A. It was
contended that section 29A was contrary to the object sought to be achieved by
the Code, in particular, speedy resolution process as it would inevitably lead
to challenges before the NCLT and NCLAT, which would slow down and delay the
CIRP. In particular, so far as section 29A(c) was concerned, a blanket ban on
participation of all promoters of corporate debtors, without any mechanism to
weed out those who are unscrupulous and have brought the company to the ground,
as against persons who are efficient managers, but who have not been able to
pay their debts due to various other reasons, would not only be manifestly
arbitrary, but also be treating unequals as equals. Also, maximisation of value
of assets was an important goal to be achieved in the resolution process and section  29A was contrary to such a goal since an
erstwhile promoter, who may outbid all other applicants and may have the best
resolution plan, would be kept, thereby impairing the object of maximisation of
value of assets. Another argument which was made was that under the Code, a
person’s account may be classified as an NPA in accordance with the guidelines
of the RBI, despite him not being a wilful defaulter. Lastly, persons who may
be related parties in the sense that they may be relatives of the erstwhile
promoters were also debarred, despite the fact that they may have no business
connection with the erstwhile promoters who have been rendered ineligible by
section  29A.

 

The Supreme Court held that
the Code was not retrospective in application and hence, it was clear that no
vested right of the promoters was taken away by the application of section  29A. The Court held that it must be borne in
mind that section 29A had been enacted in the larger public interest and to
facilitate effective corporate governance. The Parliament rectified a loophole
which allowed a back-door entry to erstwhile managements in the CIRP. Hence,
the Court upheld the validity of section 29A. However, it held that the mere
fact that somebody happened to be a relative of an ineligible person was not
good enough to oust such person from becoming a resolution applicant, if he was
otherwise qualified. In the absence of showing that such a person was connected
with the business activity of the ineligible resolution applicant, such a person
could not automatically be disqualified. Hence, the expressions related party
and relative contained in the Code would disqualify only those persons who were
connected with the business activity of the resolution applicant.

 

Ultimately, the Supreme Court
upheld the validity of the Code in its entirety with a minor tweak for
relatives / related parties!

 

Case-2: Arcelor Mittal India Private
Limited vs. Satish Kumar Gupta, (2018) 150 SCL 354 (SC)


This decision pertained to
the bid for Essar Steel India Ltd. 29A of the Code contains several
disqualifications for bidders, one of which is that a person would not be
eligible to submit a resolution plan, if such person, or one acting jointly or
in concert with such person was disqualified. In this case, there were two
bidders – the erstwhile promoters and another resolution applicant. It so
happened that both the promoters as well as the resolution applicant were
disqualified by virtue of the various clauses of section 29A. Hence, both of
them modified their shareholding structures and reapproached the NCLT. The
issue finally reached the Supreme Court as to whether both these bidders were
eligible to bid?


The Court adopted a
purposive interpretation of the section and held that the legislative intention
was to rope in all persons who may be acting in concert with the person
submitting a resolution plan. The opening lines of section 29A of the Code
referred to a de facto as opposed to a de jure position of the
persons mentioned therein. This was a typical instance of a “see through
provision
”, so that one was able to arrive at persons who were actually in
control”, whether jointly, or in concert, with other persons. A wooden,
literal, interpretation would obviously not permit a tearing of the corporate
veil when it came to the “person” whose eligibility was to be
considered. However, a purposeful and contextual interpretation was necessary.
While a shareholder is a separate legal entity from the company where he holds
shares, for verifying the resolution plan, it is imperative to lift the
corporate veil and ascertain the constituents who make up the Company. The
Court upheld the doctrine of piercing the corporate veil as enshrined in LIC
of India vs. Escorts Ltd (1986) 1 SCC 264
and distinguished the legal
personality concept of Soloman’s case. It observed that a slew of
judgments has held that where a statute itself lifts the corporate veil, or
where protection of public interest is of paramount importance, or where a
company has been formed to evade obligations imposed by the law, the court will
disregard the corporate veil.

 

The Court held that seen
from the wide language used in the section, any understanding, even if it is
informal, and even if it is to indirectly cooperate to exercise control over a
target company, is included in the definition of persons acting in concert and
it is not merely restricted to cases of formal joint venture agreements. The
stage at which ineligibility is to be examined is when the resolution plan was
submitted by a resolution applicant. So long as a person or persons acting in
concert, directly or indirectly, can positively influence, in any manner,
management or policy decisions, they could be said to be “in control”. The
expression “control”, in section 29A, denotes only positive control, which
means that the mere power to block special resolutions of a company cannot
amount to control. The Supreme Court also examined the decision of the SAT in the case of Shubhkam Ventures vs. SEBI (Appeal No. 8 of 2009
decided on15.1.2010) which had taken a similar view.

 

The Court held that since
section 29A is a see-through provision, great care must be taken to ensure that
persons who are in charge of the corporate debtor for whom such resolution plan
is made, do not come back in some other form to regain control of the company
without first paying off its debts. One of the persons mentioned in section 29A
who is ineligible to act as an resolution applicant is a person prohibited by
SEBI from either trading in securities or accessing the securities market. The
Court held that it was clear that it was clear that if a person was prohibited
by a regulator of the securities market in a foreign country from trading in
securities or accessing the securities market, the disability would equally
apply.

 

Lastly, the court dealt
with the timeline for completing a CIRP. The time limit for completion of the
CIRP as laid down in section 12 of the Code is a period of 180 days from the
date of admission of the application by the NCLT. This is extendable by a
maximum period of 90 days only if 66% of the CoC approve of the same and the
NCLT agrees to the same. If no resolution takes place within such period of 270
days, then the only option is to liquidate the corporate debtor. The Supreme
Court held that the timelines mentioned in the Code are mandatory and cannot be
extended. Nevertheless, the Court also relied on a legal maxim, Actus curiae
neminem gravabit
– the act of the Court shall harm no man. Accordingly, it
held that where a resolution plan is upheld by the NCLAT, either by way of
allowing or dismissing an appeal before it, the period of time taken in
litigation ought to be excluded.

 

Ultimately, the Supreme
Court held that both the applicants were ineligible under the Code but
exercising its special powers under Article 142 it granted one more opportunity
to them to pay off the NPAs of their related parties and then resubmit their
bids.

 

Case-3: Brilliant Alloys P Ltd vs. S Rajagopal, SLP
No. 31557 / 2018, Order dated 14-12-2018


Section 12A of the Code
allows for the withdrawal of an insolvency petition filed against a corporate
debtor if 90% of the Committee of Creditors (CoC) approve such a withdrawal.
However, Reg. 30A of the Insolvency and Bankruptcy Board of India (Insolvency
Resolution Process for Corporate Persons) Regulations, 2016 provides that an
application for withdrawal u/s. 12A shall be submitted to the resolution
professional before the issue of invitation for expression of interest. Hence,
a question arises as to whether if the debtor and creditor agree to it, can the
petition be withdrawn even after the expression of interest has been issued?

 

The Supreme Court allowed
the withdrawal and held, that this Regulation has to be read along with the
main provision section 12A which contained no such stipulation. Accordingly,
this stipulation could only be construed as directory depending on the facts of
each case.

 

Conclusion


The
Supreme Court has time and again stepped in to protect and augment the Code. It
has endeavoured to preserve the basic fabric of the Code and to uphold its
provisions. However, at the same time it has made amendments where it felt a
change was required. The Code is a complicated and intricate legislation dealing
with an extremely complex subject and hence, such an evolution is expected.
However, it is heartening to note that the Apex Court has been up to the
challenge and has done it in a very timely manner. The Supreme Court decisions
have acted as a booster shot in the arm to the Code. The success of the Code
can be best summed up by the Supreme Court’s observations in Swiss Ribbons
(supra), “The defaulter’s paradise is lost. in its place, the economy’s
rightful position has been regained.”

 

IS IT FAIR TO DENY BENEFIT OF TAX DEDUCTED AT SOURCE (TDS) IN ABSENCE OF SUCH TDS IN FORM 26AS

 

BACKGROUND


Section 199(1) of the Income Tax Act 1961 permits
claim of Tax Deduction at Source (TDS) when such payment is made to credit of
the Central Government. However, instances have come to the notice of several
persons including tax authorities that in spite of the fact that

  •    deductor has deducted tax at source and payment
    thereof is not made to the credit of Central Government
    ( Consequently this
    will not reflect in the TDS return of the deductor and as such will not further
    reflect in 26AS of the deductee)

OR

  •    deductor has deducted tax at source and payment
    thereof made to the credit of Central Government but such deductor has
    defaulted in filing TDS Return
    ( Consequently this will not reflect in 26AS
    of the deductee)

 

PROBLEM


Presently in either of the situations mentioned in
the preceding paragraph, deductee is denied benefit of TDS since in either case
such TDS does not reflect in 26AS of the deductee. With the electronic filing
of Income tax Returns being mandatory in respect of most of the assessees, deductee
( Assessee filing Return of Income) does not get credit of such TDS when return
of Income is processed by CPC . This results in

 

  •    Either reduction in Refund Claimed in the
    Return of Income

                                    OR

  •    or results in a demand when Return was filed claiming
    no refund.

 

UNFAIRNESS


1.  Reduction
in the refund claimed or resulting demand, consequent upon non- granting of
credit of TDS (either not paid / return of TDS not filed) is unfair for the
deductee because such demand remains as outstanding demand on the CPC Website
and such demands get adjusted with future refunds due to the assessee
(Deductee).


2.  In a
situation where Tax is deducted but not deposited, section 205 of the Income
Tax Act, 1961 comes to the rescue of the deductee. The said section reads as
under : 

 

Head Note of the Section: Bar against direct demand on
assessee.

 

205. Where tax is deductible at the source under
[the foregoing provisions of this Chapter], the assessee shall not be called
upon to pay the tax himself to the extent to which tax has been deducted from
that income.

 

3.  If we
paraphrase the above mentioned section, we can note that following ingredients
will emerge namely:

 

  •    Tax is deductible from the deductee
  •    Such Tax is deducted from the income
  •    Assessee shall not be called upon to pay the
    tax himself to the extent of such tax deduction

 

4. To
reiterate the rights of the Assessee in such situations, CBDT has issued
directions to the field officers vide reference number 275/29/2014-IT-(B) dated
01-06-2015. The relevant extracts are reproduced here:

  •    Grievances have been received by the Board
    from many taxpayers that in their cases the deductor has deducted tax at source
    from payments made to them in accordance with the provisions of Chapter-XVII of
    the Income-tax Act, 1961 (hereafter ‘the Act’) but has failed to deposit the
    same into the Government account leading to denial of credit of such deduction
    of tax to these taxpayers and consequent raising of demand.
  •    As per section 199 of the Act credit of Tax
    Deducted at Source is given to the person only if it is paid to the Central
    Government Account. However, as per section 205 of the Act, the assessee shall
    not be called upon to pay the tax to the extent the tax has been deducted from
    his income where the tax is deductible at source under the provisions of
    Chapter- XVII. Thus, the Act puts a bar on direct demand against the assessee
    in such cases and the demand on account of tax credit mismatch cannot be
    enforced coercively.

 

5.  It
appears that above mentioned instruction was not observed by the field officers
(Reasons well known) and hence CBDT again has issued an office
memorandum on 11-03-2016 (OFFICE MEMORANDUM F.NO.275/29/2014-IT (B), DATED
11-3-2016)
. Relevant Extracts of the said Memorandum reads as under :

 

  •    Vide letter of even number dated
    1-6-2015, the Board had issued directions to the field officers that in case of
    an assessee whose tax has been deducted at source but not deposited to the
    Government’s account by the deductor, the deductee assessee shall not be called
    upon to pay the demand to the extent tax has been deducted from his income. It
    was further specified that section 205 of the Income-tax Act, 1961 puts a bar
    on direct demand against the assessee in such cases and the demand on account
    of tax credit mismatch in such situations cannot be enforced coercively.
  •    However, instances have come to the notice of
    the Board that these directions are not being strictly followed by the field
    officers.
  •    In view of the above, the Board hereby reiterates
    the instructions contained in its letter dated 1-6-2015 and directs the
    assessing officers not to enforce demands created on account of mismatch of
    credit due to non-payment of TDS amount to the credit of the Government by the
    deductor. These instructions may be brought to the notice of all assessing
    officers in your Region for compliance.

 

CONCLUSION FROM
THE ABOVE


Thus, one will note from the above two
clarifications from CBDT that demand arising out of the situation of Tax
Deducted and not deposited
, demand cannot be enforced from the assessee.

 

However, till date, the issue of TDS
being deducted, not deposited with central government by the deductor and
deductee ( Assessee) claiming such TDS and consequent refund in the return of
Income, is still not addressed by CBDT in spite of the fact that above
instruction/ office memorandum has been released .

 

SOLUTION


In the light of above, relevant rules should
authorise assessee to 

  •    Ask CPC to Block such demand from further
    adjustment on the website and for the purpose a specific option be permitted to
    be included in case of mismatch of TDS such as “TDS Mismatch since TDS
    Deducted but not deposited by the deductor”
  •    Assessee is permitted to send a proof of Tax
    Deduction by the deductor (If Available) as a response to outstanding tax (TDS)
    demand.
  •    Besides relevant Rules should provide for a
    proof of deduction to be submitted to the deductee on a Quarterly basis which
    will substantiate a claim of the deductee that TDS is deducted since
    entire hypothesis of the section 205 is based on the fact that “Tax is deducted”.
    This is essential since deductor is an agent of Income Tax Department and as
    such there is a privity between Tax department and the deductor which is
    unfortunately lacking between deductor and deductee. 
  •     Lastly a deductee may be permitted
    to lodge an online query when such deduction is not reflecting as a credit in
    26AS against such deductors. A deductee will have to at least obtain a PAN and
    TAN of the persons he deals with to lodge such queries.

APPLICABILITY OF MONEY LAUNDERING LAW TO SECURITIES LAWS VIOLATIONS

This was launched in April, 2006 by
Jayant Thakur. The aim of this column was to introduce Securities laws to the
readers. After covering the basics, the aim was changed to cover updates along
with analysis. Selection of topics and analysis is done on the basis of
relevance to accounting and tax aspects. 
New laws, court and SAT decisions are covered in this space. Jayant
Thakur says: ”Writing this feature helps and even forces me to read each
development and analyse it for readers, thus adding to my knowledge too.” Well,
reading it gives the same effect too!

 

APPLICABILITY OF MONEY LAUNDERING LAW TO SECURITIES LAWS VIOLATIONS

 

There was a recent report in the media that
action against certain persons, who allegedly carried out price manipulation on
stock exchanges, was initiated under money laundering laws. If found guilty,
such persons would face additional and stringent punishment that could actually
be more than the punishment for even the original violation.

 

This is an eye
opener over how a few forgotten and dormant provisions can be used to levy fairly
serious criminal punishment in connection with violations of Securities Laws.
The parties face at least three years prison, and this is in addition to all
the action of penalty, debarment, prosecution, etc., they may face under
Securities Laws.

 

What can also be seen is that such action is
possible not just for price manipulation, but even for violation of several
other Securities Laws such as insider trading, takeovers, etc., and also for a
wide variety of corporate frauds under the Companies Act, 2013.

 

This raises several issues. What are these
provisions in money laundering laws that provide for punishment for such
securities and corporate laws? What type of such securities laws violations and
corporate frauds are covered? What is the additional criteria that makes such a
securities/corporate laws violation into a money laundering laws violation too?
Is it possible that the mere fact of indulging in such a violation will most
certainly result into violation of money laundering law? And thus, effectively,
result in double punishment?

 

WHAT IS ‘MONEY LAUNDERING’?


Money laundering is often confused with
laundering for tax purpose whereby money on which income-tax has not been paid
(‘black money’) is laundered and brought into books (ie converted into ‘white
money’). Money laundering, as defined and described under the Prevention of
Money Laundering Act, 2001 (“the Act”), is different. It is converting money
earned from certain serious crimes into money shown as earned in other manner.
For example, money earned through selling narcotic substances is shown as
monies earned from, say, sale of steel. The tainted money thus becomes
untainted. This camouflaging constitutes the offence of money laundering.
Interestingly, income-tax may be paid on such earnings. Just the source gets
camouflaged – or rather changed into a different colour. The punishment for such conversion – i.e., money
laundering – could be in the range of least 3 years prison upto 7 or even 10
years. This is apart from fine that may be levied.

 

WHAT ARE THE ‘CRIMES’ COVERED?


The Act lists certain crimes in respect of
which, the act of disguising the proceeds of such crimes is considered to be
the offence of money laundering. Hence, it is necessary to understand and list
what are such crimes.

 

Originally, the intention appears to list
only certain serious crimes such as drug dealing, terrorism, arms dealing, etc.
However, over the years, many more crimes have been added. Now the
offences/violations under various laws that are covered are in the hundreds.
Many of such crimes are what are referred to as white-collar crimes. In this
article, we will focus on four of them – insider trading, price
manipulation/fraud in securities markets, takeovers of companies and related
and corporate frauds. As we will see, these categories themselves have multiple
sub-categories.

 

Insider
trading

This
includes things like dealing in securities on the basis of unpublished price
sensitive information, sharing of such information, etc. The provisions
relating to insider trading are quite broadly defined. These include who are
‘insiders’, what is price sensitive information, what type of transactions or
actions deemed to be insider trading, etc. 

 

Price
manipulation/fraud

Broadly stated, this includes manipulating
price of securities on stock exchanges, indulging in various types of unfair
practices, fraud, etc. These offences are defined generally and to add to that,
a long list of specific items has been listed which are deemed to fall under
this category.

 

Substantial
Acquisition of Shares and takeovers

The SEBI Takeover Regulations provide for
certain provisions to keep a check on change of control in a company. These are
broadly two. One is acquisition of shares or voting rights beyond a particular
limit without making an open offer. The second is acquiring shares beyond
certain specified limits without making disclosures.

 

Corporate
frauds

U/s. 447,
recently introduced vide the Companies Act, 2013, several types of acts/omissions
are deemed to be frauds and punishable under that provision quite strictly.
Once again, the main section 447 describes frauds very widely and generally. If
an act or omission falls under this description, it is fraud. However, there
are several other provisions under the Act that deem certain acts/omissions as
frauds u/s. 447.

 

Others

There are many
other white collar offences listed as specified offences for the purposes of
money laundering. It is possible that in many cases, corporate frauds or
securities related frauds may get covered in such other categories too.
However, this article focuses on the four items listed above.

 

THE SPECIFIED OFFENCE HAS TO BE PROVED FIRST


The first step has to be to prove the
original offence itself. For example, there has to be an offence of, say, price
manipulation. It is only when this offence is proved that there can be any
question of alleging that there was money laundering.

 

THERE HAS TO BE PROCEEDS OF SUCH OFFENCES


Money laundering obviously cannot exist without there
being some proceeds of such crime. In case of price manipulation, for example,
the profits made through such dealings is the proceeds of crime.

 

WHEN AND HOW WOULD SUCH OFFENCES ALSO RESULT IN MONEY LAUNDERING?


The offender may make some earnings from any
of the specified acts. If he shows these earnings as derived from a different
source, he would have committed the offence of money laundering.

 

PROVING THAT THERE HAS BEEN MONEY LAUNDERING


To determine whether the offence of money laundering has
taken place, a clear link would has to be established between the proceeds of
crime and the earnings/assets that were shown after such disguising.

 

DIFFICULTIES IN PROVING MONEY LAUNDERING IN CASE OF SECURITIES/ CORPORATE OFFENCES


It
is difficult enough to prove securities/corporate offences but let us say that
is done. The question, however, is how does one prove that (i) such person has
earned money from such offences (ii) he has disguised the proceeds of such
offences?

 

The difficulties are particularly compounded
in case of securities/corporate offences. In most of such cases, even if the
income is shown without any modification of source, proving money laundering
would be difficult. This is explained by several examples below.

 

Take a case, however, first of a case where
it may be possible to prove money laundering. Take a case of price manipulation
by the so-called ‘operator’. Such person may indulge in price manipulation in
shares. He enters into false transactions that result in rise of the price of
the shares. He is paid ‘fees’ for carrying out such activity. He records it as
fees for some other ‘consultancy’ or the like. Underlying papers show that he
did receive such fees and that it was disguised as having come from other
legitimate source. The offence of money laundering is thus proved.

 

However, take an example of a CFO who comes
to know that his employer company is going to declare good financial results.
He buys the shares at a particular price and then, after the news become public
and the price of the shares rise, he sells the shares at a higher price. The
offence of insider trading might be easily proved here. However, how does one
prove the offence of money laundering here? The CFO may have shown the income
as from capital gains in his books of accounts and tax returns. There is no
disguising involved here.

 

Similar is the case of price manipulation
where profits are made by buying shares at a low price, then indulging in price
manipulation/fraud, and then selling at a high price. Even if the offence of
price manipulation/fraud is proved, the income is still arising from gains on
sale of shares.

 

Violation of SEBI Takeover Regulations may
also have similar issues.

 

Then there is a
whole long list of frauds falling generally u/s. 447 and in many of such cases
too, such issues may arise.

 

WHAT IS THE PUNISHMENT?


The punishment
for money laundering is stringent. Generally stated, the punishment may range
from three years to seven years imprisonment. In effect, it calls for
punishment that is more strict than even the original offence.

 

CONCLUSION


It is possible
that the recent invoking of money laundering law in such white collar crimes is
to make an example in serious cases. This would create an added disincentive on
such people and also people who help them in disguising their earnings.
However, these white collar offences are large in number and varying in
intensity. In most cases, even the punishment for the original offence is
relatively mild. Often, a token penalty is levied. If the law relating to money
laundering is frequently used, then the consequences would be far more serious.
I submit that the list of offences covered here should be narrowed down only to
serious cases and there should be added conditions to be satisfied to invoke
the provisions relating to money laundering.
 

 

 

SEBI HOLDS AUDITORS LIABLE FOR NEGLIGENCE/ CONNIVANCE IN FRAUD – DEBARS THEM FOR 5 YEARS

BACKGROUND


Auditors have been the focus of several
regulators, each of whom seek independent and wide powers to take action
against them when they perceive that auditors have not discharged their duties
properly. SEBI has taken action against several auditors of listed companies
where SEBI felt that auditors were negligent, did not discharge duties mandated
by law and / or where there is connivance with the management in fraud, etc.

 

However,
whether and to what extent SEBI has powers to act directly against the
auditors has been controversial. There are several SEBI orders, a report of
consultation committee of SEBI, a detailed decision of the Bombay High Court,
etc., that have differing views. Some of the decisions of SEBI/SAT are under
appeal. SEBI has recently proposed amendments to regulations to prescribe
duties of auditors and the action SEBI can take in the event the prescribed
duties are not discharged. The powers SEBI is seeking may be questioned before
courts particularly on the issue whether the provisions SEBI Act are wide
enough to provide for powers merely by amending the Regulations. Thus, the
coming years will see several developments before a clearer picture emerges.

 

In the meantime, SEBI has passed yet another
order debarring a firm of auditors for 5 years from carrying out any
certification work for any listed company or any intermediary associated with
the capital markets. In the case of C. V. Pabari & Co., (“the Auditors”)
SEBI has passed order No : WTM/MPB/ISD-FAC/57/2018, dated 31st
October 2018 relating to audit of Parekh Aluminex Limited. There are several
findings of erroneous accounting and presentation in financial statements, in
addition to diversion of funds, over valuation, etc., and violations of
provisions of the Companies Act.

The Order also debars for 5 years the
Wholetime Executive Director, who was also earlier the Chairman of Audit
Committee. However, this article focuses on the action taken against the
auditors, on the facts and the reasons provided by SEBI for debarring the
auditors for five years.

 

BROAD BACKGROUND AND SUMMARY OF THE ORDER.


Parekh Aluminex Limited was a company listed
on Bombay stock exchanges. During the period under question (FY 2009-10 to
2010-12), it was alleged that there was wrongful accounting and disclosure in
financial statements, diversion of funds, over valuation of certain assets,
etc. Some time after this period, the main promoter and Chairman/Managing
Director of the Company also passed away. The share price of the Company
plunged from some Rs. 300 to Rs. 10 and the shares were eventually delisted
from the Bombay Stock Exchange.

 

The Auditors who conducted audit of the
accounts during this period resigned. Other firms of auditors were appointed
who too resigned giving reasons such as non-availability of information. It
appears, however, they did submit some reports. A firm was also appointed to
conduct a forensic audit. Based on the interim forensic audit report and other
preliminary findings, SEBI passed an interim order and also served a show cause
notice to the Whole time Director and the Auditors. They were given a hearing
before passing the final order.

 

Let us consider some of the major
allegations made, the defenses given by the Auditors and the order of SEBI and
its reasons.

 

WHETHER SEBI HAS JURISDICTION TO ACT AGAINST THE AUDITORS?

 

An oft made defense by the auditors is that
SEBI does not have any jurisdiction to act against them in respect of their
services to a listed company. However, SEBI rightly cited the decision of the
Bombay High Court in case of Price Waterhouse & Co. vs. SEBI ((2010) 103
SCL 96 (Bom.)).
The Court had held, under certain circumstances
particularly where it can be held that the auditors had connived with the
management in fraud, SEBI could take action against the auditors.

 

However, interestingly, SEBI observed that
even if the financial statements have not been drawn up in accordance with the
mandated accounting standards, SEBI could act against the auditors. It
observed, “…if the financial statements have been drawn up without following
the norms and standards of accounting, SEBI has jurisdiction to take regulatory
measures for protecting the investors interest by taking appropriate steps
against the Auditor.”.
I submit that this view is not supported by the
decision of the Bombay High Court.

 

ALLEGATION – LOANS / ADVANCES WERE NETTED OFF AGAINST BORROWINGS

 

It was alleged that loans/advances given to
several persons were adjusted against bank loans in the financial statements.
This resulted in loans given and borrowings both being shown lower by more than
Rs. 1000 crores.

 

SEBI sought explanation from the Auditors as
to why such a disclosure was made and whether this was in consonance with
applicable accounting standards.

 

The answer of the Auditors was that the
adjustment and disclosure was made in the financial statements presented to the
Audit Committee and the Board and the final statements were approved by both
without any objections. The Auditor also pointed out that independent audits
were conducted by banks who had not objected to this adjustment. Further, the
banks extended additional loans. It appears, however, they could not provide
any explanation regarding compliance with accounting standards.

 

SEBI rejected the explanations. It stated
that auditors were expected to conduct an independent audit and could not rely
merely on approvals by Audit Committee/Board and ‘rubber stamp’ the accounts.
SEBI, reiterated that the Auditors could also not rely on bank audits as they
are mandated to conduct audit independent of other agencies. Further Auditors
failure to explain how such a practice was in compliance with accounting
standards was also noted.

 

DIVERSION OF FUNDS TO NON- CORE ACTIVITIES

 

The next allegation was that funds of the
company were diverted for non-core activities. It has been alleged that loans
and advances were given for the purposes of real estate which “…is a non-core
activity of the company”. Similarly, it was alleged that “…the company had
transferred money to companies trading in bullion which is diversion of fund as
the company is engaged in the manufacture of aluminum foil related products.”
Other similar diversion of funds was also alleged. In view of this, SEBI
concluded :

u    that the company has
misrepresented its business operations to its shareholders and to the public in
general.”.

u    that PAL has misstated its
accounts in respect of set off of such loans/advances and “diversion” of funds.
?

?

OBSERVATIONS OF SEBI ON ROLE OF AUDITORS

 

While dealing with the defenses offered by
the auditors and generally examining what had happened in the present case,
SEBI made several observations on role of auditors and what acts or omissions
can be held to be actionable:

 

(a)   Auditors are experts in the field of accounts
and finance and should rely on their own expertise and judgment instead of
relying on and accepting accounting treatment by the management. Else, the
whole purpose of certification by them is defeated.

 

(b)  The auditors could not present a due paper
trail for the work they claim to have done in respect of verifying the loan
documents. Hence, their defense on this aspect was rejected.

 

(c)   Auditors should not merely be “rubber
stamping the accounts” and in doing this failed to follow the “minimum
standards of diligence and care as expected of a statutory auditor”.

Auditors thus showed “lack of professional skepticism in auditing the accounts
of the company”.

 

(d)  Considering that in case of listed companies,
public at large, financial institutions (government and private), etc., rely on
report of auditors, “..the duty and obligation of being absolutely diligent
is multiplied manifold and the auditor cannot take such an obligation
casually”.

 

(e)   The investing public relies on the financial
results to make informed decisions. False accounts have direct impact on
securities markets.


(f)   Such alleged large-scale falsification,
following dubious accounting practices for manipulating financial results,
etc., could not happen without “…its statutory Auditor being part of the
manipulative and deceptive device. Even otherwise, by making representations in
a reckless and careless manner whether it is true or false, tantamount to
fraud”.
?

 

Making such observations, SEBI held that
there have been violations of the provisions of the Act and the Regulations
relating to fraud, manipulation etc., and accordingly gave various directions
as mentioned earlier against the auditors.

 

CONCLUSION AND WAY FORWARD

This is just one of several orders passed
against auditors for their alleged participation or connivance in fraud. Most
of the cases are about fraud, the observations and basis for passing of orders
vary and cover a wide area. It needs to be noted that where the auditors have
participated in or ignored fraud/falsification, the provisions in the SEBI
Act/Regulations relating to fraud would get attracted. This area is sought to
be extended to cover cases of negligence, failure to follow accounting
standards, or proper procedures of audit, and lack of professional skepticism.

 

The proposed Regulations by SEBI seeking to
prescribe extend the duties of auditors (and other specified professionals)
discussed earlier will thus need closer attention. These proposed amendments
require auditors to observe the proposed prescribed duties while rendering
services to listed companies and other specified entities associated with the
capital markets. Failure to do so would result in adverse action against them
by SEBI. Thus, SEBI would be able to, if these proposed amendments are made
law, take action against auditors even under situations even where there is no
fraud but there is lack of care, diligence, etc. The issue is : should auditors
face proceedings before multiple regulators and be subject to multiple and
overlapping consequences. It is time that a holistic assessment of the whole
issue is made and action against the auditors is through a single regulator,
under clear pre-defined and rational guidelines.
  

 

 

FAMILY SETTLEMENTS – PART I

INTRODUCTION

Maximum disputes
take place within family members rather than among strangers!
Family fights have been popular in India right from the times of
“the Mahabharata”. The fight between the Kauravas and the Pandavas is something
which several Indian families witness on a regular basis. As family businesses
grow, new generations join the business, new lines of thinking originate,
disputes originate between family members and gradually it gives rise to a
family settlement / arrangement.

 

Corporate India has
witnessed a spate of family feuds in almost all major corporate houses.   A family arrangement is one of the oldest
alternative dispute resolution mechanisms which is known. The scope of a family
arrangement is extremely wide and is recognised even in ancient English Law.
This is because the world over, Courts lean in favour of peace and amity within
the family rather than family disputes. 
In the last about 60 years, a good part of the law relating to Family
Arrangement / Settlement is well settled through numerous court decisions
including several decisions of the Supreme Court. It is ironic that in a
country where a substantial part of businesses are run and owned by joint
families, there is no legislation which governs or regulates such family
settlements or arrangements. Hence, the entire law in this respect is case-law
made. 

       

WHAT IS A FAMILY SETTLEMENT / ARRANGEMENT? 

It is important to
analyse the basic principles governing family settlement involving properties
held mainly by individuals. Various Courts, including the Supreme Court of
India, have laid down the basic principles relating to family arrangements. Halsbury’s
Laws of England
also lays down some important principles in this respect:

 

“The agreement
may be implied from a long course of dealing, but it is more usual to embody or
to effectuate the agreement in a deed to which the term “family
arrangement” is applied. Family arrangements are governed by principles
which are not applicable to dealings between strangers.

 

When deciding
the rights of parties under a family arrangement or a claim to upset such an
arrangement the court considers what in the broadest view of the matter is most
in the interest of the family, and has regard to considerations which, in
dealing with transactions between persons not members of the same family, would
not be taken into account. Matters which would be fatal to the validity of
similar transactions between strangers are not objections to the binding effect
of family arrangements. …………”

 

CONCEPTS AND PRINCIPLES OF FAMILY ARRANGEMENTS / SETTLEMENT

From the analysis
of the numerous judgments, such as Maturi Pullaiah vs. Maturi Narasimham,
AIR 1966 SC 1836; Sahu Madho Das vs. Mukand Ram, AIR 1955 SC 481; Kale vs. Dy.
Director of Consolidation, (1976) AIR SC, 807; Hiran Bibi vs. Sohan Bibi, AIR
1914 PC 44; Hari Shankar Singhania vs. Gaur Hari Singhania (2006) 4 SCC 658,
etc.
, the concepts and principles of family arrangement are summarised
below :

 

(a)   A
family arrangement is an agreement between members of the same family intended
to be generally and reasonably for the benefit of the family either by
compromising doubtful or disputed rights or by preserving the family property
or the peace and security of the family by avoiding litigation or by saving its
honour.

(b)    If the arrangement of compromise is one
under which a person, having an absolute title to the property, transfers his
title in some of the items thereof to the others, the formalities presented by
law have to be complied with since, the transferees derive their respective
title through the transferor. If, on the other hand, the parties set up
competing titles and differences are resolved by the compromise, there is no
question of one deriving title from the other and, therefore, the arrangement
does not fall within the mischief of section 17 read with section 49 of the
Registration Act, as no interest in property is created or declared by the
document for the first time. It is assumed that the title had always resided in
him or her, so far as the property falling to his or her share is concerned,
and therefore, no conveyance is necessary.

(c)    A
compromise or family arrangement is based on the assumption that there is an
antecedent title of some sort in the parties and the agreement acknowledges and
defines what that title is, each party relinquishing all claims to property
other than that falling to his share and recognising the right of the others,
as they had previously asserted it, to the portions allotted to them
respectively. That explains why no conveyance is required in these cases to
pass the title from one in whom it resides to the person receiving it under the
family arrangement. It is assumed that the title claimed by the person
receiving the property under the arrangement had always resided in him or her
so far as the property falling to his or her share is concerned and therefore
no conveyance is necessary.

 

It does not mean
that some title must exist as a fact in the persons entering into a family
arrangement. It simply means that it is to be assumed that the parties to the
arrangement had an antecedent title of some sort and that the agreement
clinches and defines what that title is.

(d)    A compromise by way of family settlement is
in no sense an alienation by a limited owner of family property. Once it is
held that the transaction being a family settlement is not an alienation, it
cannot amount to the creation of an interest. For, in a family settlement each
party takes a share in the property by virtue of the independent title which is
admitted to that extent by the other parties. 

(e)    In the usual type of family arrangement,
unless any item of property which is admitted by all the parties to belong to
one of them is allotted to another, there is no ‘exchange’ or other transfer of
ownership.

(f)     By virtue of a family settlement or
arrangement members of a family descending from a common ancestor or a near
relation seek to sink their differences and disputes, settle and resolve their
conflicting claims or disputed titles once for all in order to buy peace of
mind and bring about complete harmony and goodwill in the family. Family
arrangements are governed by a special equity peculiar to themselves, and will
be enforced if honestly made.          

           

The object of the
arrangement is to protect the family from long-drawn out  litigations or perpetual strifes which mar
the unity and solidarity of the family and create hatred and bad blood between
the various members of the family.

 

A family settlement
is a pious arrangement by all those who are concerned. A family settlement is
not within the exclusive purview of Hindus, but applies equally to various
other communities also, such as Parsis, Christians, Muslims, etc.

(g)    The term “family” has to be
understood in a wider sense so as to include within its fold not only close
relations or legal heirs but even those persons who may have some sort of
antecedent title, a semblance of a claim.

 

It is not necessary
that the parties to the compromise should all belong to one family. The word
‘family’ in the context of a family arrangement is not to be understood in a narrow
sense of being a group or a group of persons who are recognised in law as
having a right of succession or having a claim to a share in the property in
dispute. If the dispute which is settled is one between near relations then the
settlement of such a dispute can be considered as a family arrangement.

 

Even illegitimate
and adopted children would be covered within the broader definition of the term
“family”. Thus, a settlement arrived at in relation to a dispute between
legitimate and illegitimate children would also be covered within the ambit of
a family settlement. Children yet to be born may also be covered.

(h)    Courts have made every attempt to sustain a
family arrangement rather than to avoid it, having regard to the broadest
considerations of family peace and security. It is not necessary that every
party taking benefit under a family settlement must necessarily be shown to
have, under the law, a claim to a share in the property. All that is necessary
is that the parties must be related to one another in some way and have a
possible claim to the property or a claim or even a semblance of a claim on
some other ground as, say, affection.

(i)     The said settlement must be voluntary and
should not be induced by fraud, coercion or undue influence.

(j)     The family settlement must be a bona
fide
one so as to resolve family disputes and rival claims by a fair and
equitable division or allotment of properties between the various members of
the family. The bona fides and propriety of a family arrangement have to
be judged by the circumstances prevailing at the time when such settlement was
made.

(k)    Even if bona fide disputes, present
or possible, which may not involve legal claims are settled by a bona fide
family arrangement which is fair and equitable the family arrangement is final
and binding on the parties to the settlement. 

 (l)    It
is not necessary that there must exist a dispute, actual or possible in the
future, in respect of each and every item of property and amongst all members
arrayed one against the other. It would be sufficient if it is shown that there
were actual or possible claims and counter-claims by parties in settlement
whereof the arrangement as a whole had been arrived at, thereby acknowledging
title in one to whom a particular property falls on the assumption (not actual
existence in law) that he had an anterior title therein. 

(m)   The consideration for such a settlement, if
one may put it that way, is the expectation that such a settlement will result
in establishing or ensuring amity and goodwill amongst persons bearing
relationship with one another.

(n)    The family arrangement may be even oral.

(o)    A family arrangement might be such as the
Court would uphold although there were no rights in dispute, and if sufficient
motive for the arrangement was proved, the Court would not consider the
adequacy of consideration.

(p)    If in the interest of the family properties
or family peace the close relations settle their disputes amicably, the Court
will be reluctant to disturb the same. The Courts lean strongly in favour of
family arrangements that bring about harmony in a family and do justice to its
various members and avoid, in anticipation, future disputes which might ruin
them all.

(q)    The essence of a family arrangement is an
agreement on some areas of dispute by the family members. The agreement is for
the benefit of all the members. The ultimate aim of the agreement is to
preserve amity and goodwill within the family and avoid bad blood. However,
every document cannot be styled as a family arrangement. For example, if the
patriarch of a family makes a will under which he divides his personal shares
in various businesses and family properties among his family members, then the
same cannot be called a family arrangement as it is merely a distribution of
the deceased’s estate as per his will. One of the key requirements for a family
arrangement is the existence of a dispute or a possible dispute. Under a will,
there is no consideration for the acceptance of arrangement.

(r)     A family settlement is different from an
HUF partition. While an HUF partition must involve a joint Hindu family which
has been partitioned in accordance with the Hindu Law, a family arrangement is
a dispute resolution mechanism involving personal property of the members of a
family who are parties to the arrangement. A partition does not require the
existence of disputes which is the substratum for a valid family arrangement.
An HUF partition must always be a full partition unlike in a family settlement.         

(s)    The question of whether a Muslim family can
undergo a family settlement has been the subject matter of various judicial
decisions. All of these have upheld the validity of the same.

(t)     If one of the family members voluntarily
gives up his share in the joint family property, i.e., he styles a gift deed as
a deed of family settlement, then it is not a case of a valid family
arrangement. Any settlement which does not envisage a dispute cannot be a
settlement. 

(u)    If the terms of the settlement are clear and
unambiguous and are not impossible to perform, then the plea of practical
inconvenience cannot be raised at the stage of implementation. That factor must
be considered at the stage of entering into the settlement and not later.

(v)    Principles governing a family settlement are
different from commercial settlement. These are governed by a special equity
principle where the terms are fair and bona fide taking into
consideration the well-being of the family. Technical considerations like the
law of limitation should give way to peace and harmony in the enforcement of
settlements. The duty of the court is that such an arrangement and the terms
should be given effect to in letter and spirit. 

(w)    Consideration is one of the important
aspects of any contract. Under the Indian Contract Act, any contract without
consideration is null and void. In the case of a family settlement, the
consideration is the giving up of mutual claims and rights and love and
affection. In India, the Courts do not enquire into the adequacy of consideration
as in the case of USA. 

 

EXAMPLES OF A VALID / INVALID FAMILY SETTLEMENT.

(a)    A father has started a
business in which he is later on joined by his two sons. All the assets and
business interests are jointly owned by the family. After several years,
disputes arise between the two sons as to who is in command and who owns which
property. This leads to a lot of bad blood and ill-will within the family. In
order to buy peace and avoid unnecessary litigation, the father, the two sons
and their families effectuate a family settlement under which all the
businesses and properties are equally divided between the two brothers’
families. This is a valid family settlement and would be recognised in a court
of law.

(b)    A father and son are joint in business. The
son has played an active role in the business and in creating the wealth. After
many years, the two develop a bitter dispute over various issues with the
result that the son wants to opt out of the business. The son gives up all his
rights and interest in the family properties and in return for the same the
father pays him some money. This is a valid family settlement.

(c)    A family settlement is purported to have
been executed by all the family members of a particular family. However, the married
daughter has not signed the family settlement MOU. In such a case, it cannot be
said that the family settlement would bind the daughter – Sneh Gupta vs.
Devi Sawarup(2009) 6 SCC 194.
    

 

WHAT PROPERTIES CAN BE COVERED? 

From the various
principles laid down regarding valid family arrangements, it is clear that
valid family arrangements can relate to self-acquired properties, or other
properties of the family. It is neither a pre-requisite nor even a necessary
condition that a valid family arrangement must relate to ancestral property
only. An analysis of the various Case Laws, such as, H. H. Vijayaba,
Dowager Maharani Saheb, 117 ITR, 784 (SC); Narayandas Gattani, 138 ITR 670
(Bom); Ziauddin Ahmed, 102 ITR 253 (Gau); Shanti Chandran, 241 ITR 371 (Mad)
,
etc., reveals that even where the property involved in the family settlement
was other than an ancestral property, and the family arrangements were held to
be valid:

 

(a)    The property involved was that of the
relatives of the partners of a firm, which firm had mounting creditors.  These relatives conveyed their properties for
the benefit of the creditors of the firm to discharge debts incurred by the
firm. It was held that the conveyance amounted to a valid family arrangement
and hence was not exigible to gift tax.

(b)    An oral family arrangement, made by father,
during his lifetime, under which he directed a larger share to one son out of
his self-acquired non-ancestral property was held to be a valid family
arrangement.

(c)    The property involved was certain joint
family land.  Major part of the property
was apportioned to the sons of the Karta. It was held that the transaction was
a family settlement.

(d)    Payments promised under a family arrangement
to be made to the assessee’s son out of the assessee’s private property, was
held to be a valid family arrangement.

 

(to be continued…..)

Civil Suit or Criminal Case?

I.       Introduction


How often
have we seen a commercial deal gone sour, be it, a joint venture, an
investment, a lending transaction, a trading transaction, etc.? In most of the
cases, the dispute is entirely civil in nature, i.e., the remedies for the
parties lies in arbitration or approaching a Civil Court. However, in some
cases, the aggrieved party also moves the Criminal Court on the pretext that it
involves some sort of cheating or forgery or such other economic offences. This
gives the dispute an entirely different twist and could lead to arrest of the
defendant. While a criminal complaint may be justified in certain cases, it is
not so always and sometimes it is used as a bargaining ploy to exert greater
pressure on the other party. The Bombay High Court in the case of Ramesh
Dahyalal Shah vs. State of Maharashtra and Others, Cr. Appln. No. 613/2016,
Order dated 6th December 2017
, had an occasion to consider
one such commercial dispute where the plaintiff also sought recourse to
criminal course of action.

           

II.    Facts

2.1   One, Tushar Thakkar, the main respondent in
the suit, entered into negotiations with the applicant in the suit, based on
which he was to invest in a company owned by the applicant on the following
terms:

 

(a)   A Shareholders’ Agreement was executed based
on which the respondent acquired a 45% stake in the company.

 

(b)   The respondent was to be made the
Vice-Chairman of the Board of Directors of the company.         

 

(c)   He was to receive a monthly remuneration for
acting as Vice-Chairman.


(d)   He and the applicant were to jointly take all
important decisions of the company.

 

(e)   The applicant submitted a Project Report
about setting up a plant at Karnataka. Based on the same, he obtained a bank
loan.

 

2.2   There were disputes between the respondent
and applicant based on which the respondent filed complaints alleging the
following:

 

(a)   He was not called for General Body meetings.

 

(b)   The Directors and financers of the company
were neglecting and avoiding him.

 

(c)   They also did not keep their promises like
appointing him as the Vice Chairman, paying his monthly remuneration and did
not give him authority to sign all the cheques, nor did they inform the change
in share holding to the bank, nor allow him to jointly take decisions of the
company, etc. He suffered loss of goodwill also since he was not given a
distributorship as promised. Thus, he alleged that the company and the
applicant cheated him.

 

(d)   Further, instead of installing new plant and
machinery at Karnataka, he alleged that second-hand machinery was installed
which was over 18 years old. It was alleged that this was done with the
connivance of the registered valuers and the bank. Moreover, the machinery was
over-invoiced, thereby getting more capital subsidy from the Government and
causing revenue loss.

 

The
respondent accordingly, claimed a certain amount from the applicant and various
cases for criminal breach of trust were made out against the applicant, the
registered valuers and the Government bank and accordingly, a case was
registered with the Economic Offence Wing, Mumbai.

 

2.3   Consequently, the accused filed a Writ
Petition before the High Court seeking quashing of the FIR registered with the
EOW on the grounds that a civil dispute has been given the colour of a criminal
complaint.

 

2.4   Thus, the question, for consideration before
the Bombay High Court was whether the dispute between the parties was of a
predominantly civil nature which was being converted to a criminal nature by
the respondent so as to recover his claims from the applicant?

 

III.   Verdict of
Bombay High Court

3.1   The Court held that it was of the firm view,
that the matter was entirely a civil case and there was not even a prima
facie
criminal case under the Indian Penal Code pertaining to cheating,
forgery of security / will, using a genuine document as forged, falsification
of accounts, etc. It held that there clearly was a breach of the terms and
conditions of the shareholders agreement.

 

3.2   The Court considered the following facts
before delivering its verdict:

 

(a)   The respondent approached the applicant for
investing in his company.

 

(b)   The terms of the Shareholders’ Agreement were
very clear.

 

3.3   The Court also considered various Supreme
Court decisions which have distinguished between a civil offence and a criminal
complaint. The Court relied on the Supreme Court’s verdict in Hridaya
Ranjan Prasad Verma vs. State of Bihar (2000) 4 SCC 168
wherein it was
held that the distinction between a mere breach of contract and the offence of
cheating is a fine one. It would depend upon the intention of the accused at
the time of inducement, which may be judged by his subsequent conduct. However,
every breach of contract would not give rise to criminal prosecution for
cheating unless fraudulent or dishonest intention was shown right at the
beginning of transaction. Thus, it was necessary to show that he had fraudulent
or dishonest intention at the time of making the promise. Based on that the
Court held that both parties had disputes regarding the Shareholders Agreement
and hence, it was clear that there was no cheating intention from the
beginning.

3.4   The fact that the dispute was first filed
before the Company Law Board showed that it was predominantly a civil dispute.
Accordingly, the High Court held that the main demand and grievance of the
respondent appeared to get back his sum invested. The Company Law Board also
held that there were no circumstances indicating fraud or mismanagement of the affairs
or other misconduct of the company. 

 

3.5   The Court noted that two recovery suits were
also filed by the respondent before the High Court for recovering the amounts
claimed by him.

 

3.6   The Court also noted that the machinery
imported was verified by a Government empanelled valuer and this valuation was
seconded by a bank appointed valuer when complaints were made by the
respondent. The Court agreed with the Company Law Board’s Order that the banks
would not invite any adverse report to their own project report prepared by
their officers during the time, they decide to advance loans to a company.
However, in absence of any corroborative material, it became difficult to
disbelieve the reports of independent persons merely because they were
favouring the applicant or to infer connivance between them and the applicant
so as to implead them also along with consortium of banks as accused in the
case. The Court noted that the Government bank had specifically noted that,
after inspection and verification of the cost of the project, primary and
secondary research and analysis of the comparative cost estimates of reputed
suppliers (domestic and international) for plant and machinery purchased and
installed by the Company, the costs incurred by the Company were reasonable and
fair and in line with the market norms taking into account the
specification/configuration and suitability for the project.

 

3.7   The High Court noted that it was apparent
that the respondent had approached every forum available to him to raise his
grievances and after being unsuccessful there, now he was giving the colour of
criminal offence to this civil dispute by filing the complaint and levelling
the same allegations. Once he realised that the Government banks were not
supporting him, he implicated them also in the case along with the two valuers.

 

The Court
made a very telling observation that the intention of the respondent, therefore,
appeared to be to use the police machinery with malafide intention to recover
the amounts which he was unable to recover by civil mode. Therefore, it was a
sheer abuse of the process of law.

 

3.8   The Court concluded that a case which was
predominantly of civil nature had been given the robe of criminal offence that
too, after availing civil remedies. It relied on the Supreme Court’s verdict in
State of Haryana  vs. Bhajan Lal
,1992 Supp (1) SCC 335,
which held that where a criminal proceeding was
manifestly attended with malafide intention and/or the proceeding was
maliciously instituted with object to serve the oblique purpose of recovering
the amount, such proceeding needed to be quashed and set aside.

 

Again in Chandran
Ratnaswami vs. K.C. Palanisamy (2013) 6 SCC 740
, it was held that, when
the disputes were of civil nature and finally adjudicated by the competent
authority, (the CLB in the present case) and the disputes were arising out of
alleged breach of joint venture agreement and when such disputes had been
finally resolved by the Court of competent jurisdiction, then it was apparent
that complainant wanted to manipulate and misuse the process of Court. In this
judgment, it was held that, it would be unfair if the applicants are to be tried
in such criminal proceeding arising out of the alleged breach of a Joint
Venture Agreement. It was further held that the High Court was entitled to
quash a proceeding when it came to the conclusion that allowing the proceeding
to continue would be an abuse of the process of the Court or that the ends of
justice required that the proceedings ought to be quashed. It relied on its
earlier decision in State of Karnataka vs. L. Muniswamy and Others,
(1977) 2 SCC 699
where it was observed that the wholesome power u/s. 482 of the Criminal Procedure Code, entitled the High Court to quash a
proceeding when it came to the conclusion that allowing the proceeding to
continue would be an abuse of the process of the Court or that the ends of
justice required that the proceeding ought to be quashed. The High Courts had
been invested with inherent powers, both in civil and criminal matters, to
achieve a salutary public purpose. A court proceeding ought not to be permitted
to degenerate into a weapon of harassment or persecution. In the case of Inder
Mohan Goswami vs. State of Uttaranchal, (2007) 12 SCC 1,
it was held
that the court must ensure that criminal prosecution is not used as an
instrument of harassment or for seeking private vendetta or with an ulterior
motive to pressurise the accused.The issuance of non-bailable warrants involved
interference with personal liberty. Arrest and imprisonment meant deprivation
of the most precious right of an individual. Therefore, the courts had to be
extremely careful before issuing non-bailable warrants. Similarly, in Uma
Shankar Gopalika vs. State of Bihar, (2005) 10 SCC 336,
it was held
that the complaint did not disclose any criminal offence at all, much less any
cheating offence and the case was purely a civil dispute between the parties
for which a remedy was available before a civil court by filing a properly
constituted suit. Thus, allowing the police investigation to continue would
amount to an abuse of the process of court and to prevent the same it was just
and expedient for the High Court to quash the same by exercising the powers
u/s. 482 of the Criminal Procedure Code.

 

In G.
Sagar Suri vs. State of U.P. and Others, (2000) 2 SCC 636
the Apex
Court held that a Court’s Jurisdiction u/s. 482 of the Criminal Procedure Code
had to be exercised with  great care. In
exercise of its jurisdiction, the High Court was not to examine the matter
superficially. It was to be seen if a matter, which was essentially of civil
nature, had been given the cloak of a criminal offence. Criminal proceedings
were not a shortcut of other remedies available in law. Before issuing process
a criminal court has to exercise a great deal of caution. For the accused it
was a serious matter. Again in Chandrapal Singh vs. Maharaj Singh, AIR
(1982) SC 1238
, the Court held that that chagrined and frustrated
litigants should not be permitted to give vent to their frustration by cheaply
invoking jurisdiction of the criminal court.

 

Further, in Indian
Oil Corpn vs. NEPC India Ltd, 2006 (3) SCC Cri 736
, the Apex Court
cautioned about the growing tendency to convert purely civil disputes into
criminal cases. Also, in V.Y. Jose vs. State of Gujarat, (2009) 3 SCC 78,
it was held that a matter which essentially involved disputes of civil nature,
should not be allowed to be subject matter of a criminal offence, the latter
being a shortcut of executing a decree which was non-existent.

 

3.9   The High Court distinguished other cases,
such as, Parbatbhai Aahir vs. State of Gujarat, Cr. Appeal No.1723 / 2017
dated 4th October, 2017
where allegations were made in the
FIR of extortion, forgery, fabrication of documents, utilisation of those
documents to effectuate transfers of title before registering authorities and
the deprivation of the complainant of his interest in land on the basis of
fabricated power of attorney. The Supreme Court held that these were serious in
nature and cannot be mere civil in nature and thus, the High Court was
justified in refusing to quash the FIR even though the parties decided to
settle the matter.

 

4.0   Accordingly, the Bombay High Court allowed
the applications and quashed and set aside the F.I.R.s registered with the,
Police Station, the investigation of which was taken over by Economic Offence
Wing.

 

IV.   Conclusion

Several
civil cases are masquerading as criminal cases in the hope of getting the
accused to pay up. This decision would act as a defence to all such accused.
However, having said that it is unfortunate that one has yet go through the
process of the law and in several cases, it is only after the matter reaches
the High Court that relief is granted.Till then, the process of arrest, bail,
custody, etc., are an unfortunate episode in the life of the accused!            

 

One can only
hope that the Police would frame some directions which would serve as a
reference point to all Police Stations as to how to handle a case which appears
to be of a civil nature. Instead of instantly arresting the accused, the Police
may first carry out a detailed investigation of the matter, hear both parties
and then reach a conclusion as to whether or not to arrest the accused.
 

Is it Fair to have a Lopsided Tribunal Under GST?

Background

Section 112 of the Central
Goods and Services Tax Act, 2017 (“CGST Act”) provides for an appeal to
the GST Appellate Tribunal. This Tribunal sits as the second Appellate
authority in the appellate mechanism, the first appeal being to the
Commissioner (Appeals).

 

Problem

Much water has flown under the bridge since
the first constitutional challenges were mounted against the rampant
tribunalisation in the country. The Supreme Court has dealt with such
tribunalisation on many occasions and cautioned against legislative devices to
tinker with the independence of the judiciary. However, the CGST Act not only
ignores these warnings, but goes on to push the envelope further than any
Government has attempted till date.

 

Unfairness

(1) Section 109(3), (4) and (9) of the CGST
Act mandates that the National Bench, Regional Bench, State Bench and the Area
Bench of the Appellate Tribunal be manned by one Judicial Member and two
Technical Members.

 

Now, the qualifications for the technical
members in section 110(1)(c) and (d) show that they will be invariably drawn
from the Departmental cadre. A 2:1 ratio of Judicial and Technical Members on
each bench will irredeemably tilt the Tribunal in the Government’s favour and
compromise independence of the Tribunal. In Union of India vs. R. Gandhi
(2010) 11 SCC 1
, the Supreme Court has categorically held that the
number of Technical Members on a bench cannot exceed the Judicial Members. The
Madras High Court has denounced a similar provision in the Administrative
Tribunals Act as an attempt to reduce the sole judicial member to a “decorative
piece” [S. Manoharan vs. Dy. Registrar (2015) 2 LW 343 (DB)]. It
is surprising that the Government wishes to foist the same injustice all over
again despite the position in law being well settled in this regard.

 

(2) The term of office of Judicial Members
u/s. 110(9) and (10) is 3 years, whereas the term of office of Technical
Members u/s. 110(11) is 5 years. Apart from such discrimination being outright
unconstitutional, it sends out a discouraging message to the public at large
that the Government will remain blessed with a compliant Tribunal for a long
time. Furthermore, coupled with clauses like those relating to reappointment
(which is also a subject completely within the control of Government), such
provisions are potent enough to create apprehensions in minds of the Judicial
Members about the manner in which these Judicial Members are to set about their
judicial functions.

 

It is submitted, in any case, the Judicial
Members would be projected as an inferior class to the outside world at large.
Furthermore, experience has shown that it is difficult to find Judicial Members
than Technical Members and that both Central and State Governments sit over
Tribunal vacancies for a very long time. Giving shorter tenures to Judicial Members
will only bring about frequent vacancies of Judicial Members in comparison with
Technical Members.

 

This may bring about repeated scenarios where
there is no option but to allow two Technical Members or even one Technical
Member to constitute a Bench for lack of adequate Judicial Members as provided
for in section 110(10). Litigants will have no option but to put up with such a
Bench since section 110(14) protects proceedings of the Tribunal from being
assailed on the ground of existence of any vacancy or defect in the
constitution of the Tribunal. 

(3) Section 110(1)(b)(iii) allows a member
from the Indian Legal Services to be appointed as a Judicial Member, which is
impermissible under our Constitution [Union of India vs. R. Gandhi (2010)
11 SCC 1]
.
A similar clause in the RERA legislation was struck down
recently by the Bombay High Court in Neelkamal Realtors vs. Union of
India [(2018) 1 AIR Bom R 558]
relying on R. Gandhi’s case.
It is against surprising that such a settled position of law is being ignored
to somehow create a compliant Tribunal.

 

(4) The qualifications for Technical Members
in section 110(1)(c) and (d) do not require the Technical Members to have any
experience in dealing with appellate work. In fact, even investigation officers
who have never handled any appeal will qualify to be appointed as Technical
Members under such a clause, as has been the unhappy experience of Sales Tax
Tribunals in some States like Maharashtra. Namit Sharma vs. Union of
India [(2013) 1 SCC 745]
has clearly laid down that Technical Members
must not only possess legal qualifications, but also have a judicial bend of
mind. The Bombay High Court has recently, in case of the Maharashtra Sales Tax
Tribunal, held that a “judicially trained mind”, as required in Namit
Sharma
, means long experience with quasi-judicial disputes and that the
mere status as a Deputy Commissioner for three years cannot suffice [Sales
Tax Tribunal Bar Association vs. State of Maharashtra – Judgment dated 28/29
September, 2017 in WP 2069/2015].

 

(5) Section 110(d) allows the State Government
to notify any rank of State Commissioners for appointment as Technical Member
(State). The criteria of qualifications pertains to the Constitutional
requirement of independence of the Members and must be dealt with by Parliament
itself. By allowing the Government control over deciding of qualifications, the
Legislature is allowing the Government to exert unholy influence over the
composition of the Tribunal. 

 

(6) While sections 110(2) and (4) recognise
the primacy of the Chief Justice of India and the Chief Justices of the High
Court in appointment of Judicial Members, however the selection of the
Technical Members has been left to a Selection Committee whose composition is
undefined in the Act. Firstly, the Selection Committee deals with the sensitive
aspect of selection of Technical Members. The composition of this committee
should not have been left to the good senses of the rule-making authority, the
Legislature must deal with such aspects, being an essential legislative
function. Secondly, there is no guarantee that the members of the Selection
Committee themselves will be judicially trained. Why should bureaucrats have
control of the Selection Committee?  

 

(7) The clause for reappointment of Members
creates a conflict of interest. A similar clause was struck down by the Supreme
Court in the National Tax Tribunal case for its mischievous potential to tinker
with the independence of the members [Madras Bar Association vs. Union of
India (2014) 10 SCC 1]
.
Yet we see the same clause in GST law all over
again. Reappointment clauses are notorious in nature and create a sense of
insecurity in minds of Tribunal members.

 

(8) Similarly, salary, allowances and terms
and conditions of service cannot be left to the rule-making authority. These
are substantial mattes which affect independence of judiciary and should have
been dealt with by Parliament itself. Furthermore, the rule-making authority,
that is the State and Central Governments, will be the litigants in every case
before the Tribunal. They cannot be allowed to hold any power over Members’
salaries and allowances. 

 

Solution

Each of the concerns raised above arise
ultimately from settled jurisprudence and past experience. There is no solution
except curing the faults in the statutory mechanism. In time, the Courts will
reiterate their earlier judgments and strike down these offending clauses. But
given the pace at which justice comes in India, the people will suffer in the
interim. 

 

Conclusion


Is it really fair to have
such provisions? We are not talking here about some new model of
tribunalisation which is  yet untested in
Courts. There is ample jurisprudence on all the aspects mentioned above. Why is
it then that the people must suffer the same woes that the Courts have rescued
them from earlier? It is not simple a question of independence of judiciary:
one is forced to think about the unfairness in legislative power being
exercised in such an arbitrary manner to steamroll the rights of people to fair
adjudication of disputes.

Front Running – iII-Thought Out Law and iII-Considered Orders of SEBIi

Background

SEBI has passed an order on
8th May 2018 in a case of front running in the matter of Kamal
Katkoria. On the face of it, there is nothing distinctive or new in the order.
The law relating to front running has seen ups and downs in the past, with even
contradictory decisions of SAT, but the Supreme Court (SEBI vs. Kanaiyalal
B. Patel [2017] 144 SCL 5 (SC)
) largely settled the matter. Yet, this order
raises and reminds of concerns that the law has not been thought through well
and the orders cause injustice and even inequity to parties.

 

What
is front running?

Front running has been
discussed several times earlier herein in this column. Simply stated, it is
about a person having knowledge of impending large trade orders, who then
trades ahead (hence ‘front running’) to profit from such orders.
Large orders usually influence the price. The front-runner buys first and then
sells the shares to the original buyer and profits. The original buyer ends up
paying a higher price and thus suffers. Similarly, in case of large sell
orders, the front runner sells first and then, when the original seller comes
to the market to sell, the front runner squares off his trades by selling. In
the first case, the buyer ends up paying a higher price for his buys and in the
second case, he gets a lesser price for his sale.

 

The legal dispute as to which types of front running
violate the law

Front running, as the
Supreme Court analysed, can be put in three categories. In the first category
are cases where a person comes to know of such proposed large trades and trades
ahead. In the second category are cases where the person, who proposes to carry
out large trades, himself carries out hedging or similar
offsetting trades to protect himself of the effect on price his large trades
would cause. Third case is of an intermediary who comes to know
of a client’s proposed large trades and trades ahead of him.

 

The third category is
specifically prohibited under the SEBI PFUTP Regulations (Regulation 4(2)(q)).
The second category is not considered to be front running or the like. The
prolonged dispute was largely about the first category where a person who comes
to know of such proposed large trades and owes a fiduciary duty not to use it.
The Supreme Court held that merely because there was a specific provision for
front running by intermediaries did not mean that non-intermediary front
running cannot be covered under generic provisions. In other words, such front
running was covered under the general and broad definition of fraud. Hence, the
first category was also deemed to be wrongful.

 

Facts
in the present case

In the present case, the
facts, briefly and simplified, were as follows: A private company, apparently
engaged in jewellery business, had entered into large trades in shares. The
trades were looked after by an employee who coordinated these trades with the
stock broker. However, he traded ahead and made significant profits of Rs. 38
lakh. By an earlier order, he was debarred for a period of three years. By the
present order, he was required to disgorge this profit plus interest
aggregating to Rs. 61.73 lakh.

 

Controversial
issues in the Order

Three issues arise.

 

First,
whether, in such cases, the interests of investors or markets are adversely
affected and thus whether SEBI can and should have any role. To elaborate, the
losses in such cases can be of two types. One are losses specific to a person
who has been directly affected by such front running. In the present case, it
is the employer private company who ended up paying a higher price. However,
certain wrongs could also affect investors generally and also end up harming
the reputation and integrity of capital markets such that investors may
hesitate dealing therein on fear that the markets could be rigged.

 

In the present case, SEBI
asserted, and rightly so, that the question of whether there was violation of
the PFUTP Regulations had attained finality. This is because in the previous
order in the same party’s case, violation of the Regulations was upheld and
affirmed by the decision of the Supreme Court. The earlier order of SEBI where
it debarred the front runner had given detailed reasons and the appeal against it
was dismissed. However, in the current order, SEBI repeatedly stated that
interests of investors and markets generally were harmed. This is curious and
goes to the fundamentals of the question whether such cases should at all be
held to be fraudulent as to be violation of the Regulations.

 

Take a simplified example
of what happens in such cases. A person desires to buy, say, 10 lakh shares of
company A when the price is Rs.100. His purchase would result in increase in
price to Rs. 103. The employee, who is authorised to execute this order, trades
ahead and buys 10 lakh shares for himself resulting in price rising to Rs. 103.
He then asks the broker to execute his employer’s order at the ruling price of
Rs. 103 while he himself sells on the other side. Effectively, he makes a
profit that could be Rs. 3 or more per share. Clearly, this profit is made at
the cost of his employer in breach of trust his employer bestowed on him.
However, can such private breach of trust be treated as such a fraud in dealing
in securities as in violation of the Regulations? That would be stretching the
scope of the Regulations wider than its intention/ spirit and perhaps even the
letter. It is submitted that merely because a fraud involves securities, this
should not result in SEBI taking action unless markets or other investors
generally are harmed.

 

It is also submitted that
there are no losses to investors generally in such cases. As the example given
above shows, it is only the employer who loses. Even without such front running,
the public investors would have got the same price on sale. They would have
sold the shares at the same price to the employer as they did to the employee.
The credibility of the markets too also arguably did not suffer since the fraud
was committed by the employee on the employer and not by the system. Of course,
because of such front running, the volume in shares doubled but that by itself,
it is submitted, is not sufficient reason to extend scope of the Regulations to
private breach of trusts/frauds. Private breaches of trust can be of such wide
and varied nature that SEBI may end up meddling in private disputes.

 

Secondly,
treating such front running as in violation of the Regulations would result in
double punishment of the front runner. Firstly, he would be punished by the
employer. It is very likely that he would lose his job. Secondly, he would be
required to make good the loss to the employer. Thirdly, the employee may lose
his reputation and may not find job easily. It is also possible that the employer
may initiate prosecution against him. However, it is seen that SEBI too is
punishing such a person. In the present case, it is seen that he has been
debarred from the markets for three years and he has already undergone this
term. Secondly, he has been asked to disgorge the profits with 12% interest.
Thirdly, it is possible that he may be asked to pay penalty, which can be upto
3 times the profits made or Rs. 25 crore whichever is higher. There is also a
possibility of him being prosecuted. Such dual punishment does not stand to
reason.

 

Thirdly,
there is inequity and injustice involved here. The loss has been caused to the
employer in this case. However, it is SEBI that has disgorged the profits, none
of which goes to the person who has lost the money. This profit and even
interest fairly belongs to the employer. Interestingly, it is seen in this case
that the employee had very low annual income and these profits from front
running thus were very significant. These earnings enabled even him to buy a flat.
This flat has now been encumbered by SEBI and quite possibly be made to be sold
to pay to SEBI the disgorged profits plus interest. In this case, there may not
be much left for the employer. Even if there was something left, the employee
would be paying the profits plus interest twice. The disgorged amount is
credited by SEBI to Investor Protection and Education Fund. In principle, the
party who has suffered the losses could approach SEBI and request that the
amount disgorged be paid to him. In practice, it is very likely that this
process could be prolonged and cumbersome. Curiously, in this Order, SEBI had
stated, incorrectly I submit, that public investors have also suffered part of
the losses. This is despite the fact that there was a fairly specific finding
that the front runner had traded ahead only for his employer’s trades. Thus, it
is possible that the party may get only part of the money and that too after
considerable effort.

 

When the Order itself is so
clear in its finding, it stands to reason that the Order itself should provide
that the disgorged amount be paid to the employer. This is of course subject to
necessary safeguards for refund in case an appellate authority overturns the
order wholly or partially.

 

This principle should apply
even to cases where intermediaries were involved. It is the client of the stock
broker who suffers and this illegitimate profit disgorged needs to be handed
over to him. Similarly, as it had happened in the case of a reputed mutual
fund, where a senior employee front ran his employer fund’s trades, the SEBI
order should provide for handing over such disgorged profits directly to the
credit of the fund for benefit of the unit holders.

 

Conclusion

To conclude and summarise,
the law relating to front running involving private breach of trust needs to be
revisited. SEBI should concern itself only to cases where the interests of
investors/markets are affected. Even where it takes action, it should ensure
that the persons who have lost monies because of such front running are
compensated. The SEBI order should itself provide for handing over of the
amounts disgorged to the party who has lost on account of such front running.
  

 

Can A Step-Son Be Treated As A Legal Heir?

Introduction

The Hindu Succession Act, 1956 (“the Act”) lays down the
succession pattern for intestate death of Hindu males and females. In the case
of a Hindu male dying intestate, section 8 of the Act states that his Heirs
being relatives in Class I of the Schedule to the Act are entitled to his
estate. Covered amongst the Class I Heirs are his mother, widow, son and
daughter. A question which arises is that whether a step-son can be treated as
a Class-I Heir for the purposes of the Act? The Act does not define the term
son.

 

This issue was raised before the Bombay High Court in the Chamber
Summons No. 495/2017 issued in the case of Dudhnath Kallu Yadav vs. Ramashankar Ramadhar Yadav, Suit No.
2219/2000.
Let us analyse this interesting issue.

 

Facts

A Hindu male coparcener, who was party to a suit for an HUF Partition,
died intestate. On his death, his heirs were brought on record as defendants in
the said suit. A step-son of the deceased (son of his wife from her earlier
marriage) also filed a claim for being taken on record as a defendant in the
said suit since he claimed that he too was a legal heir of the deceased. Thus,
this became the issue before the Bombay High Court as to whether a step-son can
be treated as a legal heir of an intestate Hindu under the Hindu Succession
Act?

 

Bombay High Court’s decision

It may be noted that section 2 of the Income-tax Act, 1961, defines a
child to include a step-child and an adopted child. Hence, for purposes of the
Income-tax Act, a step child would be treated as a relative of an individual.
Accordingly, reliance was placed by the step-son on the income-tax definition
to assert his claim of being a legal heir. The Bombay High Court held that the
claim was clearly preposterous. It is important to note that the controversy
involved a claim to the property of a male Hindu dying intestate. The Schedule
to the Hindu Succession Act refers to Heirs in ClassI within the meaning of
section 8 of that   Act. A son was
included in Class I of the Schedule. The applicant, as son of the wife of the
deceased from her first marriage, could not claim as a son of the deceased. The
expression “son” appearing in the Hindu Succession Act did not include a
step-son. The expression “son” not having been defined under the Hindu
Succession Act, the definition of “son” under the General Clauses Act may be
appropriately referred to. In clause (57) of section 2 of the General Clauses
Act, the expression “son” included only an adopted son and not a step-son. It
held that even otherwise a “son” as understood in common parlance meant a
natural son born to a person after marriage. It is the direct
bloodrelationship, which is the essence of the term “son” as normally understood.
It also held that the Income-tax definition could not be imported into the
Hindu Succession Act.

 

The appellant relied on the Supreme Court’s decision in the case of K.
V. Muthu vs. Angamuthu Ammal (1997) 2 SCC 53
, in which it had held that
“son” as understood in common parlance means as natural son born to a
person after marriage. It is the direct blood relationship which is the essence
of the term in which “Son” is usually understood, emphasis being on
legitimacy. In legal parlance, however, “son” has a little wider
connotation. It may include not only the natural son but also the grandson, and
where the personal law permits adoption, it also includes an adopted son. It
would appear that it is not in every case that a son who is not the real son of
a person would be treated to be a member of the family of that person but would
depend upon the facts and circumstances of a particular case. In this decision,
the Supreme Court held that a foster son would also be treated as a son. The
Bombay High Court held that this decision was not of help to the appellant. The
word “son” appearing in Class I of Schedule to the Act would include an adopted
son, but there was no warrant for including a step-son within the meaning of
the expression “son” used in Class I. The context in which the term “son” was
used in the Schedule did not admit of a step-son being included within it.

 

The Bombay High Court also referred to the Supreme Court decision in the
case of Lachman Singh vs. Kirpa Singh, 1987 SCR (2) 933 where the
Apex Court, in the context of another section of the Act, had held that a son
does not include a step-son. It held that the words ‘son’ and ‘step-son’ were
not defined in the Act. According to Collins English Dictionary, a ‘son’ meant
a male offspring and ‘step-son’ meant a son of one’s husband or wife by a
former union. Under the Act, a son of a female by her first marriage would not
succeed to the estate of her second husband on his dying intestate. Children of
any predeceased son or adopted son fell within the meaning of the expression
‘sons’.

 

However, if Parliament had felt that the word ‘sons’ should include
‘step-sons’ also, it would have said so in express terms. The Court noted that
it should be remembered that under the Hindu law as it stood prior to the
coming into force of the Act, a step-son, i.e., a son of the husband of a
female by another wife did not simultaneously succeed to the stridhana of the
female on her dying intestate. In that case the son born out of her womb had
precedence over a step-son.

 

Parliament would have made express provision in the Act if it intended
that there should be such a radical departure from the past. Hence, it
concluded that the word ‘sons’ in clause (a) of section 15(1) of the Act did
not include ‘step-sons’ and that step-sons did not fall in the category of the
heirs of the husband.

 

The Bombay High Court accordingly concluded that there was no merit in
the Applicant’s claim to be treated as a legal heir of the deceased defendant
and that he could not claim to defend the suit as such a legal heir.

 

Similar Verdicts

A similar view has been held by the Punjab & Haryana High Court in
the case of Mohinder Singh vs. Joginder Singh and Others, RSA No. 1350 of
1981, Order dated 5.12.2008
where the Court held that the heirs,
entitled to succeed to the estate of a deceased male Hindu were enumerated in
section 8 of the Hindu Succession Act, 1956 and did not include the son of a
wife from a previous marriage.Again, the Delhi High Court in Maharaja
Jagat Singh vs. Lt. Col. Sawai Bhawani Singh, I.A. NO.11365/2010, Order dated
05.12.2017
has also taken a similar view wherein it held that it was of
the opinion that the judgment of the Supreme Court in Lachman Singh’s case
(supra) was decisive on the question that step-children could not be
equated to children.

 

Again in Tarabai Dagdu Nitanware and Others vs. Narayan Keru
Nitanware, WP No. 14090 /2017 Order Dated 15.01.2018
, the Bombay High
Court was faced with the issue of the succession pattern of a property of a
Hindu female who died intestate. She had received a property from her parents
and left behind her husband and his children from his earlier marriage. Thus,
she did not leave behind any biological children.  The Bombay High Court held that step-children
are not children for the purposes of the Act and hence, it would be treated as
if she died issueless. Accordingly, the Court held that the property would
revert to her parents’ heirs and not devolve upon her husband and her
step-children.

 

Outcome

It may be noted that these decisions only impact a case of an intestate
succession. A testamentary succession, i.e., one where a Will is made is on a
different footing. A person can make a Will in favour of any stranger let alone
a step-child. Hence, when it comes to making of a Will, the above decisions
have no say at all and it is only when a person dies without making a valid
Will that these cases would apply. Also, the Income-tax Act is very clear and
specific in as much as section 2 expressly covers a step-child within the ambit
of the term child. The definition of the term relative found in the Explanation
to section 56(2)(x) of the Act, does not use the word ‘child,’ but instead uses
the phrase lineal ascendant or descendant of the individual. The Indian
Succession Act defines a lineal descendant in relation to a person as lineal
consanguinity which subsists between two persons, one of whom is descended in a
direct line from the other, as between a man and his son, grandson, etc.,
in the direct descending line. Hence, it stands to reason that since a child
includes a step-child, the phrase lineal descendant which would include a
child, would also cover a step-child.

 

The above judgements could also have a bearing on the concessional stamp duty provided for gift deeds under the
Maharashtra Stamp Act, 1958. A concessional duty of Rs. 200 is provided for
gifts of residential house / agricultural properties made to a son / daughter.
A view may now be taken that this would not include step-children. The cases
would also be relevant in the context of Agricultural Laws, such as, the
Maharashtra Agricultural Lands (Ceiling on Holdings) Act, 1961 which prescribes
a familywise ceiling on agricultural land and defines a family to include a son
of the agriculturist.

 

Conclusion

The issue of
whether a step-child can be considered to be a legal heir has always been a
vexed one. Considering the rise in the number of divorces and remarriages in
India, it may be worthwhile for the Parliament to have a relook at this issue
and consider amending the laws to expressly provide for succession by
step-children. There is some merit in the argument that after remarriage,
step-children should be entitled to be treated as legal heirs of their
step-father! However, at the same time, he would also be entitled to succeed to
the estate of his biological father since he continues to remain his legal
heir. Would he then become a Class I heir of two fathers? A fascinating
scenario indeed!!
 





AMENDMENTS IN COMPANIES ACT BY AN ORDINANCE

1. 
Introduction 


The Companies Act, 2013, (Act) came into force on 1.4.2014.  There are 470 sections in this Act as
compared to more than 650 sections in the previous Companies Act, 1956.  Various sections of the present Act were
brought into force in a phased manner. 
This Act was amended by the Companies (Amendment) Act, 2015 and again by
the Companies (Amendment) Act, 2017. 
These amendments were brought into force in a phased manner.  Now, some important amendments are made in
the Act by the Companies (Amendment) Ordinance, 2018, which has been
promulgated by the Hon’ble President on 2nd November, 2018.  These amendments have come into force on 2nd
November, 2018.  Some of the important
amendments made by the Ordinance are discussed in this Article. 


2. FINANCIAL YEAR – SECTION 2(41)


(i)   The term “Financial Year” is
defined in section 2(41) of the Act. This section provides that the Financial
Year of a Company or a Body Corporate shall end on 31st March, every
year. However, a company or a body a company which is holding, subsidiary or
associate of a Foreign Company which is required to prepare financial
statements with different Financial Year for submission of consolidated
accounts outside India, according to the law of that country, can have a
different Financial  Year if  the National Company Law Tribunal
(Tribunal),  on application by such
company or body corporate, permits the same. 
In this case such company or body corporate can have a different
financial year for the purpose of consolidation of accounts.
       


(ii)   By amendment of this section it is now
provided that on and after 2.11.2018 such application will have to be made to
the Central Government in the prescribed form. 
In other words, power to grant this permission is now transferred from
the Tribunal to the Central Government. 
All pending applications as on 2.11.2018 before the Tribunal can be
disposed of  by the Tribunal.


3. COMMENCEMENT OF BUSINESS BY A COMPANY – (NEW SECTION 10A AND SECTION 12)


(i)   At present there is no provision for giving
intimation  about commencement of
business by a company.  A new section 10A
is now inserted to provide that a company incorporated on or after 2.11.2018
and having a share capital shall not commence any business or exercise  any borrowing powers without complying with
the following procedure.


(a)  A declaration in the prescribed form should be
filed by a Director of the company within 180 days of the date of incorporation
with the ROC. In this declaration it should be stated and verified that every
subscriber to the Memorandum of Association has paid the value of the shares
agreed to be taken by him on the date of making such declaration.


(b)  Further, it is to be stated in the declaration
that the company has filed a verification of its Registered Office u/s. 12(2)
with the ROC.


(ii)   If the above declaration is not filed, the
company will be liable to penalty of Rs. 50,000/-.  Further, every officer who is in default will
be liable to pay penalty of Rs. 1,000/- per day during which the default continues
subject to a maximum of Rs. 1 Lakh.


(iii)  Further, if the above declaration is not filed
within 180 days of the date of incorporation and the ROC is satisfied that the
company is not carrying on any business or operations, he can remove the name
of  the company from the Register of
Companies as provided in Chapter XVIII of the Act.


(iv)  It may be noted that s/s. (9) is added in
section 12 to provide that if the ROC is satisfied that a company is not
carrying on any business or operations, he can make physical verification of
the Registered Office of the Company in the prescribed manner.  If the ROC is satisfied that no such
Registered Office is maintained by the company and no business or operations
are carried on by the company, he can remove the name of the company from the
Register of Companies as provided in the Chapter XVIII of the Act.


(v)  It may be noted that consequential amendment
is made in section 248 dealing with power of ROC to remove the name of the
company from the Register of Companies. 
It may further be noted that similar provision existed in this section
when enacted in 2013. However, this was omitted by the Companies (Amendment)
Act, 2015, w.e.f. 29.05.2015. The same provision is now brought back w.e.f.
2.11.2018 by amendment of section 248. 
Further, this power to remove the name of the company for the above
default applies to a Private or a small company having share capital.


(vi)  The above power appears to have been given to
the ROC to weed out some bogus or in operative companies which are formed by some
unscrupulous persons for money laundering and other anti-social activities.


4. CONVERSION OF PUBLIC COMPANY INTO PRIVATE COMPANY – (SECTION 14)


At present section
14(1) provides that a Public Company can be converted into a Private Company
with approval of the Tribunal.  This
section is now amended to provide that such conversion can be made only after
approval by the Central Government.  For
this purpose application should be made to the Central Government in the
prescribed form. It is also provided that all pending applications before the
Tribunal shall be disposed of by the Tribunal.


5. PROHIBITION ON ISSUE OF SHARES AT DISCOUNT – (SECTION 53)


(i)   At present the punishment for non-compliance
with the section is fine between Rs. 1 Lakh to Rs. 5 Lakh payable by the
company and imprisonment of officer in default for a period upto six months or Fine
between Rs. 1 Lakh and Rs. 5 Lakh or with both.


(ii)   This section is now amended to provide that
in the  event of non-compliance with the
provisions of the section, the company and every officer in default shall be
liable to Penalty upto an amount equal to the amount raised  through issue of shares at a discount or Rs.
5 Lakh whichever is less.


(iii)  Further, the company will have to refund all
monies  received from the persons who
have subscribed to  such shares with
interest at the rate of 12% P. A. from the date of receipt to the date of
refund .


(iv)  It may be noted that the
punishment by way of imprisonment of defaulting officers is now done away with.
 


6. NOTICE TO BE GIVEN TO ROC FOR ALTERATION OF SHARE CAPITAL – (SECTION 64)


Under the existing
section 64(2) the Company and  every
officer in default has to pay Fine of Rs. 1,000/- per day during
which the default continues subject to maximum of Rs. 5 Lakh.  The amendment to this section provides that
the amount shall be payable as Penalty for contravention of the
section.


7. DUTY TO REGISTER CHARGES – (SECTION 77)


(i)   Section 77 provides that any charge created
by the company shall be registered with ROC within 30 days of such
creation.  If this is not done, the
charge can be registered within 300 days of creation of the charge on payment
of the prescribed additional fees.  If the
charge is not registered within this period of 300 days, the company can apply
for extension of time to the Central Government as provided in section 87.


(ii)   This provision for extension of time beyond
30 days is  now amended by amendment of
section 77 as under:


(a)  The ROC may allow, on application by the
company, to register charges created before 2.11.2018 and the same can be filed
within 300 days of the date of creation, if not filed within 30 days, on
payment of prescribed additional fees


(b)  If charge created before 2.11.2018 which has
not been filed within 300 days, the same can be filed within 6 months from
2.11.2018 on payment of such prescribed additional fees and different fees may
be prescribed for different classes of companies.


(c)  The ROC may allow, on application by the
company, to register charges created on or after 2.11.2018, if not filed within
30 days, and the same can now be filed with 60 days of creation on payment of
the prescribed additional fees.  It may
be noted that existing period of 300 days is now reduced to 60 days.


(d)  In the case of a charge created on or after
2.11.2018, if the charge is not filed within 60 days, the ROC, on application
made by the company, may allow registration of charge within a further period
of 60 days after payment of such advalorem fees as may be
prescribed.  This will mean that the fees
payable for the delay will be calculated as a percentage of the amount of the
charge.


(iii)  Existing section 86 provides for punishment to
the company and its officers in default for contravention of sections 77 to
85.  In addition to this punishment, this
section is now amended to provide that if any person willfully furnishes any
false or incorrect information or knowingly suppresses any material information
required to be registered u/s. 77, he shall be liable for action under section
447. U/s. 447 there is provision for levy of fine as well imprisonment of the
defaulting officer for specified period.


8. RECTIFICATION BY CENTRAL GOVERNMENT IN REGISTER OF CHARGES – (SECTION 87)


The existing
section 87 is replaced by a new section 87 which provides as under:


(i)   The section provides for a situation in which
there is omission to give intimation to ROC of payment or satisfaction of a
charge within the stipulated time limit. 
It also deals with the omission or misstatement of any particulars with
respect to any such charge or modification or with respect to any memorandum of
satisfaction or other entries made as provided u/s. 82 or 83.


(ii)   With respect to the above, if the Central
Government is satisfied that such omission or misstatement was accidental or
due to inadvertence or some other sufficient cause or it is not prejudicial to
the position of creditors or shareholders, it may, give the following relief.


(a)  Extend time for giving intimation of payment
or satisfaction of debt.


(b)  Direct that the omission or misstatement be
rectified in the Register of Charges.


9. REGISTER OF SIGNIFICANT BENEFICIAL OWNERS IN A COMPANY – (SECTION 90)

(i)   A very comprehensive new section 90 was
introduced by the Companies (Amendment) Act, 2017.  Under this section a person having beneficial
interest of not less than 25% or, such percentage as may be prescribed in the
Shares of the Company or has right to exercise significant influence or control
as defined in section 2(27) has to give a declaration in the prescribed manner.
Section 90(9) provides that the company or the person aggrieved by the order of
the Tribunal passed u/s. 90(8) can make an application to the Tribunal for
relaxation or lifting of the restriction placed u/s. 90(8).


(ii)   Section 90(9) has now been
amended to provide that the above application can be made within one year from
the date of the order u/s. 90(8). 
Further, if no such application is made within one year, such shares as
referred to in section 90 shall be transferred to the authority constituted
u/s. 125(5), in such manner as may be prescribed. In other words, in the event
of delay  in filing the declaration under
this section, the shares may be transferred to Investor Education and
Protection Fund set up u/s. 125.


(iii)  Section 90(10) provides for punishment for
contravention of the provisions of section 90. 
This section is amended to provide that 
the person who fails to make the declaration of significant beneficial
ownership in the company u/s. 90 shall be punishable with imprisonment for a
term upto one year or with minimum fine of Rs. 1 Lakh which may extend to Rs.
10 Lakh or with both.  If the default
continues, a further fine upto Rs. 1,000/- per day will be payable for the
period of default.


(iv)  The above amendment appears to have been made
to deal with cases of benami shareholders in companies.


10. ANNUAL RETURN – (SECTION 92)


(i)   The existing section 92(5) provides for
punishment for delay in filing Annual Return within the time specified in section
92(4).  This punishment is by way of Fine
payable by the company and by way of imprisonment of officers in default or
with fine or both.


(ii)   The above provision for punishment is now
modified by amendment of section 92(5) as under:

  

   (a)  The
company and every officer in default will be liable to pay penalty of Rs.
50,000/-.


(b)  In case of continuing default, further penalty
of
Rs. 100/- per day subject to maximum of Rs. 5 Lakh is also payable.


It may be noted
that the provision for prosecution of the officer in default is now deleted.

 


11. STATEMENT TO BE ANNEXED TO SPECIAL NOTICE OF GENERAL MEETING – (SECTION 102) AND PROVISION FOR PROXIES – (SECTION 105)


In both the
sections 102 and 105 there is provision for punishment for contravention of the
provisions of the sections in the form of monetary payment by way of Fine.  By amendment of these sections it is now
provided the same monetary amount shall be payable as Penalty.


12. RESOLUTIONS AND AGREEMENTS TO BE FILED WITH ROC – (SECTION 117)


The existing
section 117 (2) provides for levy of Fine if the specified
Resolutions and Agreements to be filed with ROC are not filed within the
specified time. The monetary limits of Fine is reduced and it is
now provided that the following Penalty shall be payable for the
default.


(i)   The company shall be liable to pay penalty of
Rs. 1 Lakh and, in case of continuing default, further penalty of Rs. 500/- per
day of default, subject to maximum of Rs. 25 Lakh.


(ii)   Further, every officer in default (including
the Liquidator, if any) shall be liable to pay Penalty of Rs. 50,000/- and, in
case of continuing default, he shall be liable to pay a further penalty of Rs.
500/- per day, subject to maximum of Rs. 5 Lakh.
 


13. REPORT ON AGM TO BE FILED WITH ROC – (SECTION 121)


U/s. 121 Report on
Annual General Meeting held by a listed public company is to be filed by such
company within the time provided in the section. U/s. 121(3) the company and
every officer in default is required to pay Fine for
non-compliance with the requirement of the section.  This provision is now amended and it is
provided that Penalty for this default will be payable as under:


(i)   The company will have to pay Penalty
of Rs. 1 Lakh and,  in case of continuing
default, further penalty of Rs. 500/- per day of default subject to maximum of
Rs. 5 Lakh will be payable.


(ii)   Further, every officer in default shall be
liable to pay penalty of Rs. 25,000/- and, in case of continuing default, a
further penalty of Rs. 500/- per day of default, subject to a maximum of Rs. 1
Lakh will be payable.


14. COPY OF FINANCIAL STATEMENTS TO BE FILED WITH ROC -(SECTION 137)


U/s. 137(3) the
company and the officers in default, as specified in the section, are liable to
pay fine of specified amount for non-compliance with the requirements of the
section. There is also provision for prosecution of the officers in
default.  These provisions are amended
and it is now provided for payment of Penalty as under:


(i)   The company shall be liable to pay Penalty of
Rs. 1,000/- per day during the period of default subject to  a maximum of Rs. 10 Lakh.


(ii)   Every officer in default, as specified in the
section, shall be liable to pay Penalty of Rs. 1 Lakh and,  in case of continuing default, further
penalty of Rs. 100/- per day of default shall be payable subject to  a maximum of Rs. 5 Lakhs. It may be noted
that the existing provision for imprisonment of the officer in default for a
specified period is now deleted from this section.


15. REMOVAL AND RESIGNATION OF AUDITOR – (SECTION 140)


Section 140 (2)
provides that an Auditor of a company has to file with ROC and the Company (C
& AG, if applicable) a Statement in the prescribed form (ADT-3) within 30
days about details of his resignation as Auditor. Section 140 (3) provides that
in the  event of failure to comply with
this requirement the Auditor will have to pay Fine of Rs.
50,000/- which may extend to Rs. 5 Lakh.


Section 140(3) is
now amended to provide that the Auditor will have to pay for non-compliance
with the provisions of section 140(2) Penalty of Rs. 50,000/- or
an amount equal to his remuneration as Auditor, whichever is less.  Further, in case of continuing default, a
further penalty of Rs. 500/- per day of default subject a maximum of Rs. 5 Lakh
will be payable.


16. COMPANY TO INFORM DIN TO ROC – (SECTION 157)


Section 157(1) provides for furnishing information about Director
Identification Number (DIN) to ROC and other prescribed authorities within the
specified time.  In the event of default
in complying with this requirement the company and the officers in default have
to pay Fine as stated in section 157 (2). The provisions of
section 157(2) have now been amended to provide for payment of Penalty
as under:


(i)   The Company shall be liable to pay penalty of
Rs.  25,000/-.  Further, in case of continuing default, a
further penalty of Rs. 100/- per day of default subject to maximum of Rs. 1
Lakh shall be payable.


(ii)   Further, every officer in default will be
liable to pay penalty of Rs. 25,000/- and a further penalty for continuing
default shall be payable at Rs. 100/- per day of default subject to a maximum
of Rs. 1 Lakh.
 


17. PUNISHMENT FOR CONTRAVENTION OF SECTIONS 152,155 AND 156 – (SECTION 159)


The existing
section 159 providing for payment of Fine as well imprisonment of
the individual or Director in default has been replaced by a new section 159.
This new section 159 removes the provision for imprisonment of the Individual
or Director in default and provides for levy of penalty as under:


(i)   Penalty which may extend upto Rs. 50,000/-


(ii)   In case of continuing default, a further
penalty which may extend upto Rs. 500/- per day during the period when the
default continues.


The wording of the
above section indicates that a penalty of less than Rs. 50,000/- or less than
Rs. 500/- per day may be levied at the discretion of the concerned authority.


18. DISQUALIFICATIONS FOR APPOINMENT OF DIRECTOR – (SECTION 164)


Section 164 gives a
list of circumstances under which a director may be disqualified for
appointment as Director in any other company. 
The amendment of this section states that a person who has not complied
with the provisions of section 165(1) will now be disqualified for appointment
as Director of any other company.  It may
be noted that section 165(1) provides that a person will not be entitled to
become director of more than specified number of Companies.


19. NUMBER OF DIRECTORSHIPS – (SECTION 165)


U/s. 165(6), if a
person accepts an appointment as a director in contravention of the specified
number of directorships stated in section 165(1), he is liable to pay Fine
of specified amount. This provision is now modified by amendment of section
165(6).  It is now provided that such
person will be liable to pay Penalty of Rs. 5,000/- for each day
during which the default continues.


20. PAYMENT TO DIRECTOR FOR LOSS OF OFFICE – (SECTION 191)


U/s. 191(1) no
director can receive any compensation for loss of office under specified
circumstances.  If there is contravention
of this provision, section 191(5) provides for payment of Fine by
such Director of Rs. 25,000/- which may extend to Rs. 1 Lakh. This section is
now amended to provide for payment of Penalty of Rs. 1 Lakh by such Director
for contravention of the provisions of section 191.


21. MAXIMUM REMUNERATION PAYABLE TO MANAGERIAL PERSONNEL – (SECTION 197)


(i)   Section 197(7) provides that an Independent
Director shall not be entitled to receive any stock option from the
company.  He can only receive sitting
fees, commission and reimbursement of expenses. 
Now sub-section (7) of section 197 is omitted.  Effect of this amendment will be that besides
sitting fees, commission etc., an Independent Director can enjoy the benefit of
Stock Option from the Company.


(ii)   At present section 197(15) provides for
payment of Fine of specified amount by the person who contravenes
the provisions of this section.  By
amendment of this section the Penalty of Rs. 1 Lakh can be levied
on the person who contravenes the provisions of section 197.  Hitherto, no Fine was payable by the company.
By this amendment it is provided that if the company has contravened the
provisions of section 197, it will have to pay penalty of Rs. 5 Lakh.


22. APPOINTMENT OF KEY MANAGERIAL PERSONNEL – (SECTION 203)


The monetary limits
of Fine u/s. 203 (5) for non-compliance with section 203 have now
been modified by amendment of section 203(5) as under:


(i)   The company will be liable to pay Penalty of
Rs. 5 Lakhs


(ii)   Every Director and Key Managerial Personnel
who is in default shall be liable to pay penalty of Rs. 50,000/-.


(iii)  In case of continuing default, further penalty
of Rs. 1,000/- per day of default subject to maximum of Rs. 5 Lakh shall also
be payable.


23. REGISTRATION OF OFFER OF SCHEMES INVOLVING TRANSFER OF SHARES – (SECTION 238)


U/s. 238(3) the
Director who is in default is liable to pay Fine between Rs.
25,000/- to Rs. 5 Lakh. This is now changed to Penalty of Rs. 1
Lakh by amendment of this section.


24. COMPOUNDING OF CERTAIN OFFENCES – (SECTION 441)


(i)   At present section 441(1)(b) provides that an
offence  punishable under the Act with
Fine only which does not exceed Rs. 5 Lakh can be compounded by the Regional
Director. By amendment of this section this limit of Rs. 5 Lakh is increased to
Rs. 25 Lakh. Therefore, the Regional Director can now compound any offence
where the Fine is below the limit of Rs. 25 Lakhs. U/s. on 441(1) (a) the
Tribunal has power to compound an offence where the amount of Fine leviable is
of any amount (i.e. even more than Rs. 25 Lakh).


(ii)   Section 441(6) is now amended to provide that
any offence which is punishable under the Act with imprisonment only or with
imprisonment and also with Fine shall not be compoundable.  In the existing section 441(6) it was provided
in specified cases it was possible to compound the offence with the permission
of Special Court.  This concession is now
not available.


25. LESSER PENALTIES FOR ONE PERSON AND SMALLER COMPANIES – (SECTION 446B)


Section 446 B was
enacted by the Companies (Amendment) Act, 2017. 
It came into force on 9.2.2018. 
This section provided that if a One Person Company or a Small Company
fails to comply with provisions of section 92(5), 117(2) or 137(3), such
company or any officer in default shall be punishable with Fine or
Imprisonment, such Fine or Imprisonment shall not be more than half of the Fine
or half of the period of Imprisonment specified in the above sections.  Now this section is amended to provide that,
if the company or the officer in default is liable to penalty, the same shall
not be more than half of the penalty specified in the above sections.  This amendment is made as in the above
sections the punishment in the form of Fine and Imprisonment is now replaced by
the specified amount of penalty.


26. PUNISHMENT FOR FRAUD – (SECTION 447)


The second proviso
to section 447 provides that if fraud involves an amount of less than Rs. 10
Lakhs or one percent of the turnover of the company, whichever is less, and
does not involve public interest, such person may be awarded punishment by way
of imprisonment upto 5 years.  Further,
fine upto Rs. 20 Lakh can be levied.  By
amendment of this section the amount of the fine is now increased upto Rs. 50
Lakh. 


27. ADJUDICATION OF PENALTIES – (SECTION 454)


Section 454
provides for appointment of adjudicating officer for adjudging penalty under
the provisions of the Act in such manner as may be prescribed.  As per section 454(3) the adjudicating
officer may, by an order, impose a penalty on the company and the officer in
default.  Now, s/s. (3) is substituted by
another s/s. (3) granting power to adjudicating officer to impose penalty on
any other person in addition to company and officer in default. Further, it is
also provided that adjudicating officer may direct such company or officer in
default or any other person to rectify the default wherever he considers fit.


28. PENALTY FOR REPEATED DEFAULT – (NEW SECTION 454 A)


This new section
provides for levy of Penalty for repeated defaults.  It provides for levy of additional penalty on
the company, any officer in default or any other person in whose case any
penalty is levied under any provision of the Act, again commits such default
within 3 years from the date on which such penalty order is passed by the Adjudicating
Officer or the Regional Director.  In
such a case for a second or subsequent default, the amount of the Penalty shall
be an amount equal to twice the amount of penalty provided for such default in
the relevant section.  From the wording
of the section it appears that if penalty is once levied for non-compliance of
section 64, double the amount of penalty can be levied for subsequent default
for non-compliance of section 64 only and not for default under any other
section.  This new section is on the same
lines as section 451 which provides for levy of double the amount of Fine for
second or subsequent default.
 


29. FINE VS. PENALTY


From some of the
amendments made by the above Ordinance it will be noticed that in some
sections, which provided for levy of Fine, the word “Fine” is replaced  by the word “Penalty”.  The distinction between the expression “Fine”
and “Penalty” can be explained as under;


(i)   Chapter XXVIII (sections 435 to 446A) deals
with appointment of Special Courts and their powers.  If we read these provisions it will be seem
that where the Act provides for punishment for contravention of any provision
by way of levy of  Fine on the company or
levy of Fine and or Imprisonment of any defaulting officer, the same can be
done by the Special Court only.  It is
also provided in section 441 that where only Fine can levied, the same can be
compounded by the Regional Director or the Tribunal.  This is a time consuming procedure.


(ii)   As compared to the above, where there is a
provision for levy of Penalty for default in complying with a particular
provision of Act, section 454 Provides that such Penalty can be levied by an
Adjudicating Officer appointed by the Central Government.  By a separate Notification, some Registrars
of Companies (ROC) are appointed as Adjudication Officers.  Thus, penalty leviable under different
sections can be levied by ROC.  Any
company or officer in default aggrieved by levy of penalty by ROC can file
appeal before Regional Director u/s. 454(5). 
This procedure will be less time consuming.


30. TO SUM UP


(i)   The above amendments in the
Companies Act, 2013, have been made by an Ordinance promulgated by the Hon’ble
President on 02.11.2018 on the basis of the recommendations of the expert panel
appointed by the Ministry of Corporate Affairs. 
This Panel was headed by the Corporate Affairs Secretary, Shri
Srinivas.  The Ordinance covers only some
of the suggestions made by the Panel which the Government considered to be of
urgent nature.  There are some more
recommendations by the Panel which are under consideration of the
Government.  It appears that some more
amendments may be made in the Companies Act during the coming months.


(ii)   It may be noticed from the amendments made in
some of the sections that punishment to officers in default by way of
imprisonment for specified period has been done away with.  These sections deal with procedural
lapses.   In some of the sections the
provision for Fine has been replaced by Penalty.  Since the Fine can be levied by a Court and
Penalty can be levied by ROC, the administration of the provision for levy of
penalty will be less time consuming. 


(iii)          Some
of the amendments made by this Ordinance are of procedural nature. Taking an
overall view, the amendments by this Ordinance are Welcome.  One area in which major amendments are
required relates to provisions applicable to private limited companies.  As these Companies experience difficulties in
complying with some of the stringent provisions of the Act, which apply to all
companies, there is need to make relaxation in these provisions so that there
is ease of doing business for small and medium size industries and traders and
their compliance burden in reduced.

 


ANSWERS TO SOME IMPORTANT RERA QUESTIONS

REGISTRATION


Q.1. A developer
wants to develop a land admeasuring 500 sq. meters having 8 apartments. He is
advised by RERA expert that in view of section 3(2) he does not need to
register that project. The Developer wants to know whether his Project will be
totally outside the purview of RERA and none of the provisions of the Act will
be applicable to his project.


Issue regarding the
applicability of RERA in respect of the projects which should have been
registered but not registered by the Promoter for any reason, as also the
projects which are not required to be registered under the provisions of
section 3(2) of RERA, has been subject of varying views with different
Authorities taking different approach in the matter.


According to one
view the regulatory power is exercised on the basis of information furnished by
the promoter in the application for registration. In the absence of
registration of project, the Authority will not get the required information.
Hence, many provisions of RERA would become unworkable e.g. provisions based on
the sale agreement as per proforma,quantum of penalty, conveyance etc.


The other view is
that RERA nowhere restricts its application to registered projects. The
definition of ‘Real Estate Project’ is not confined to registered projects only.
Registration is only one of the obligations cast on the promoter, default in
respect of which visits with penalty under the Act. Non- compliance with one of
the obligation by the promoter, does not absolve him from all other obligations
which are cast on him for safeguarding the interest of the buyers which happens
to be primarily object and purpose of the legislation. It cannot be the
legislative intent to deprive the buyers of the protection provided under RERA
because of the self-serving default of the promoter.


MahaRERA had
consistently taken the view as mentioned in FAQs that it will entertain
complaint only in respect of registered projects. In a Writ Petition Mohmd
Zain Khan vs. MahaRERA & Others
W.P. lodged under No. 908 of 2018
decided on 31.07.2018 the High Court of Bombay directed the Authority to
entertain complaints even in respect of unregistered projects and consequently
MahaRERA agreed to upgrade its software to record such complaints.
Consequently, the complaints in respect of unregistered projects also are being
registered by MahaRERA.


This settles the
controversy about the projects that are required to be registered but not
registered, The High Court order did not make it clear whether it will apply to
the projects which are exempted from registration by virtue of section 3(2) of
the Act. A view is possible to be taken that what applies to unregistered
projects, equally apply to unregisterable projects as well. Certain projects,
considered small, have been exempted from the requirement of registration for
ease of operation. It cannot be the legislative intent to deprive the
purchasers of apartments in real estate projects, the protection granted to the
purchasers under the Act. There is also no specific provision in the Act to
exclude these projects from the operation of RERA nor are they kept out of the
meaning of real estate project.


Q.2. As per
section 3(2)(b) the registration of the project will not be required if the
promoter has received completion certificate before 01.05.2017. This implies
that the relevance of O.C. is only for ongoing projects and not for those
projects which commence on or after 01.05.2017. Can a promoter start a new
project without advertising and without registering if he sells all the
apartments only after getting O.C.?


Section 3(1)
provides that w.e.f. 1st May 2017 the Promoter can advertise and
sell the apartments only after registration of the project. As per section
3(2)(b), if promoter has received completion certificate before 1st
May 2017 then registration is not required. This indicates that relevance of OC
is only in respect of the ongoing projects. However, as per the answer received
by us, MahaRERA has clarified that if a project is constructed, OC is obtained
and till the date of OC the promoter has not made any advertisement, then such
projects do not require registration. It means OC is relevant for new projects
also. If this view is adopted, the builder can avoid registration provided he
does not give advertisement and does not sell apartments till the date of OC.
This way he can save GST also.


The clarification,
however, has to be taken with a bit of caution. Any legislation needs to be
understood and interpreted in the context of the object and purposes it seeks
to serve. RERA is designed to introduce professionalism and transparency in the
sector and to ensure that the interest of the buyers are safeguarded against
the prevalent malpractices of the promoters. A question arises as to whether
the receipt of OC leaves the promoter with no scope for any other malpractice
against which remedies are provided under the Act.


Q.3. Suppose a
new project was registered on 15.05.2017 mentioning possession date as
30.08.2017. The Promoter could not complete construction. Hence, he got
extension of one year upto 30.08.2018. He obtained OC in August, 2018 but could
not sell all apartments upto 30.08.2018. Can he sell his unsold apartments
after 30.08.2018 when the registration certificate is not valid?


It has been
clarified by MahaRERA that after OC, registration is not required for a project
of a single building. Hence, sale of Apartments in building with OC does not
require MahaRERA registration.


The validity of
dispensing with the requirement of registration after issue of OC is a debatable
issue. In the facts of the case in the question, technically speaking, there
should not be any sale without registration. However, considering the
unavoidable hardship to the promoter, the Authorities may take a lenient view.


JOINT DEVELOPMENT PROJECT


Q.4. In
redevelopment arrangement where the landowner and the developer join to develop
a project, who is the promoter when-


(i)   there is an arrangement of area sharing?


(ii)  there is arrangement for revenue sharing?


RERA defines the
promoter as one who constructs or causes to be constructed apartments for sale.
The Explanation, however, provides that if the person constructing and the
person selling the apartments are different persons, both will be considered as
promoter and will be jointly liable in the project. Applying this provision, in
a redevelopment arrangement based on area sharing, both the landowner as well
as the developer will be treated as promoters as, while the construction will
be carried on by the developer, the sale of the share coming to the landowner,
will be made by the landowner.


The position in a
redevelopment arrangement based on revenue sharing, however, appears to be
different. MahaRERA in its clarification has been treating the area sharing and
revenue sharing arrangements at par and treating both as promoter. There is no
provision in the Act which makes the landowner sharing the revenue, as the
promoter when the entire work of construction and sale is carried out by the
developer alone.


Q.5. Whether a
cooperative Housing Society which enters into redevelopment arrangement in
consideration of part of additional constructed area to be allotted to existing
members, will be a promoter jointly liable with the developer. If so, whether
the Society will be responsible to the buyers of apartments sold by the
developer?


The issue is in the
realm of uncertainty. As per the definition of Promoter, the construction is to
be for the purpose of sale. In a redevelopment arrangement for development of
society land, the society, generally, gets the apartments from the builder, not
for sale, but for allotment to its members in lieu of the flats that they were
occupying pre-development. Strictly speaking, in such a case the society should
not be treated as promoter. MahaRERA, however, in its clarifications has been
taking different view and holding the society also as a promoter.


In a recent case of
Jaycee Homes Pvt. Ltd.,[7713] the Authority has taken the view that the
society is also a promoter and is also liable to the purchasers of the free
sale area made available to the developer. The order appears to have raised a
controversial issue. It needs to be read in the context in which the view was
taken by the Authority. Jaycee Homes Pvt. Ltd. executed development agreement
with Udayachal Goregaon CHS Ltd. The Developer constructed up to 11th
floor out of 15 floors. It sold flats of his share. Meanwhile the society
terminated the agreements of the developer and refused to recognise the
purchasers of apartments from the developer. The purchasers filed a complaint
with MahaRERA and contended that their agreements are binding upon the society
as the society is also a promoter as per section 2(zk). Society relied upon the
judgement of Bombay High Court in the case of Vaidehi which held that as per MOFA,
the society is not a promoter. It was also contended that there was no privity
of contract between the society and the purchasers who purchased apartments
from the developer. But the Authority held that the society is a promoter and
liable to the purchasers.


In the facts of the
case above, the decision of the Authority seems to be influenced by the fact
that the development agreement having been terminated, the purchasers from the
developers were left in lurch and were without any remedy for no fault of
theirs. The society was brought within the meaning of ‘Promoter’ because of the
fact that by cancelling the development agreement of the developer and revoking
his power of attorney, the society regained the control and ownership of the
sales component. What the decision would have been, if the development of
building had gone in normal way without termination of the agreement, cannot be
said with any degree of certainty.


In our view, the
decision remains contentious. A cautious view is called for.


Q.6. Where the
person constructing and person selling are different, RERA makes both of them
promoters and make them jointly liable in respect of the project. In a
situation of redevelopment, on area sharing basis, whether it will be incumbent
on both to open separate specified bank accounts and deposit 70% of their
respective receipts in their accounts. If so, what will be the basis for the
landowner to withdraw from the bank account since no cost will be incurred by
him in the construction of the project and there will be no cost of land to the
project?


MahaRERA has taken
the stand that in such cases both the person being the promoter, should open
separate bank accounts and deposit 70% of their respective receipts in these
accounts. (Circular No. 12 ) In our view, the view needs reconsideration. The
law requires opening of the bank account for the project and not for the
promoter(s). In any case, the view leads to a position in which the landowner
having deposited 70% of the receipt from his share will not be able to withdraw
any amount as he will not be incurring any cost and as far as land owner is
concerned, there will be no land cost for the project. A view which results in
such situation of unintended hardship, can not be the legislative intent.


LEASE AGREEMENTS 


Q.7. Lavasa
Corporation Ltd. is developing a township at Lavasa. It is executing agreements
for transfer of apartments by charging substantial premiums and Re. 1/- lease
rent per annum for 999 years. Lavasa Corporation Ltd. is of the view that the
purchasers are given apartments on rent. Hence, Lavasa Corporation Ltd. is not
a promoter but Landlord.  Provisions of
RERA are not applicable to the lease of apartments by Lavasa Corporation Ltd.
What view can be taken in such matter?


A complaint was
filed before the Regulatory Authority against Lavasa Corporation Ltd. which was
dismissed by the Authority accepting the arguments of the promoter, for want of
jurisdiction. The learned member came to this conclusion on the basis of
definition of allottee given in section 2(d) of the Act. In the appeal filed by
the allottee before RERA Tribunal, it was held as under:


  • “10) The Respondent Lavasa
    by its conduct of filing reply did not object to the point of jurisdiction and
    also got its project registered with the RERA Authority is estopped in law in
    terms of sec. 115 of the Evidence Act. The conduct of Lavasa naturally made it
    believe to the customer / the Appellant that there was no bar to jurisdiction
    with the MahaRERA Authority. Again when the registration was caused on 28th
    July 2017 in the Schedule, the property or the apartment, where the Appellant
    has booked the flat is included. There is no exclusion at the time of
    registration of specific property in the Hill Station – the township of Lavasa.
    In the absence of such exclusion It is not open for Lavasa to canvass that the
    point of jurisdiction raised before the Ld. Adjudicating Member was just.”

 

  • “Section 18 of the Act
    contemplates as under:
    18(1) if the promoter
    fails to complete or is unable to give possession In accordance with terms of
    Agreement for Sale or as the case maybe, duly completed by the date specified
    therein. The term “as the case may be”, necessarily indicate to the
    agreement which is subject of controversy. It means, depending on
    circumstances. The statement in the Section equally applies to two or more
    alternatives, Such Agreement in the situation cannot be by-passed or alleged to
    be a Rent Agreement. This is supported by overall effect of Agreement,
    referring Appellant to be a customer and not a tenant.”

 

  • “Sec. 105 of the Transfer
    of Property Act contemplates a lease of immovable property to be a transfer of
    right to enjoy immovable property for a certain time or in perpetuity in
    consideration of price paid or promised, in the instant case, the terms are for
    999 yrs. with an annual rental of Re. 1/-. The annual rental is of no
    consequence as the Agreement itself provides a deposit of Rs.50,000/- by the
    Appellant for meeting with exigencies. Consequently, there can’t be in
    perpetuity any breach of any payment or deposit of rentals. The amt. of
    Rs.43,77,600/- was accepted as premium naturally to provide freehold rights to
    the Appellants to enjoy the property subject to restrictions under the Development
    Control Authority or the Regulatory Authority of a township or the Hill Station
    Rules. However, that by itself would not tantamount to squeezing the rights of
    the Appellant to enjoy the property absolutely or to invoke the jurisdiction of
    RERA.”


Although the
decision is on the facts of the case, it can be taken to be the view in all
such matters where the property is transferred on long term lease with
substantial amount by way of premium and a very nominal amount as rent to give
it the colour of a lease. Following several other cases cited by the appellant,
the Tribunal has held that the premium is to provide freehold rights to enjoy
the property subject to restrictions under the applicable Acts. The allottee
cannot be deprived of the benefits of RERA merely because a different
nomenclature is given to the transactions. The decision may be of help in all
such cases of long-term leases where the amount of premium forms a significant
part, almost equal to the price, forming in substance, a substitute of the
price of the property.


MOFA AND RERA


Q.8. The local
laws dealing with real estate promotion and development which prevailed when
RERA was introduced have not been repealed. As a result of which two
legislations dealing with the same subject are in operation simultaneously. In
such a situation, when RERA regulates ongoing projects also, how will the
defaults in delivery of possession in respect of agreements executed prior to
1.5.2017 will be dealt with in the matters of –


(i)   Award of interest?


(ii)  Award of compensation?


(iii) Quitting the project?


It was held by the
Tribunal in Aparna Arvind Singh vs. Nitin Chapekar (10448) that the
ongoing project bring with them the legacy of rights and liabilities created
under the statute of the land in general and MOFA in particular. Section 88
provides that its provisions shall be in addition to and not in derogation of
the provisions of any other law. MOFA has not been repealed.


MahaRERA in Order
No.4 dated 27.06.2017 clarified that ongoing projects in which agreements were
executed prior to 1st May, 2017 shall be governed by the MOFA. Based
on this view, if the provisions of MOFA are applied, the position should be:-


Interest- Under MOFA, section 8 provides for payment of interest in case of
delay.at the rate of 9%. The Model agreement under MOFA also provides for
interest @ 9%. Hence, unless any other rate of interest is provided in the
agreement, that rate should be applied and in the absence of any rate, the rate
as per MOFA can be applied.


The question as to
whether the proposed date of completion should be as per the MOFA agreement or
the revised date informed under RERA. This question has been answered by the
Mumbai Tribunal in the case of Sea Princess Realty (0078) holding that
any extension of the date mentioned in the agreement is impermissible and the
promoter cannot give a go-by to solemn affirmation made at the time of
registration of the Agreement.


Compensation- There being no provision under MOFA for award of compensation in
case of default, award of compensation in accordance with RERA may not be
permissible.


Quitting the
Project-
There being no provision under MOFA for
quitting the project, it is debatable whether an allottee can be permitted to
quit as per section 18 of RERA. Although, the Authority constituted under RERA
do allow the Allottees to quit and receive interest.


Section 88 of RERA
provides that the provision of this Act shall have effect, notwithstanding
anything inconsistent therewith contained in any other law for the time being
in force. With such a provision, in our view, it should not be impermissible to
decide the above issues in accordance with the provisions of the RERA and the
rules and regulations made thereunder.


ONGOING PROJECT


Q.9. Will a
project which was completed and occupied by the buyers but no OC was received
before 01.05.2017 qualify as an ongoing project required to be registered.
Also, whether the project which is completed with OC but the promised amenities
and facilities are yet to be provided, will qualify as ongoing?


MahaRERA in their
clarification through FAQs had taken the view that the projects which are
completed and occupied by the purchasers are not required to be registered as
ongoing projects, even if the OC has not been received. However, the Authority
in the decision, given by its Member Shri Kapadnis in Parag Pratap Mantri
vs. Green Space Developers
has taken a different view holding that the
promoters of the buildings which are occupied by the residents without OC, must
register such projects with MahaRERA. The decision is of far reaching
consequence, at least in Mumbai where thousands of buildings are occupied but
are without the occupation certificate.


A view can be taken
that a project of a building with OC but without amenities like swimming pool
/office is not complete project. Such projects should be registered.


Q.10. If an
ongoing project is registered with MahaRERA, then will the Act be applicable
for the entire project or will it be applicable only to units sold after
registration?


Registration is of
the Project/Phase as a whole. The ongoing project is registered in its
entirety. Hence, the provisions of the Act are applicable to all units of the
Project/Phase irrespective of whether the agreement in respect of those
apartments was entered into prior to or post RERA.


REMEDIES U/S.18


Q.11. Does the
issue of OC debars the allottee to seek remedy u/s. 18 of RERA? Whether all the
provisions of RERA or certain provisions only, cease to apply after the receipt
of OC?


There is no
provision in the Act which takes away its jurisdiction in cases where OC is
received. The only exception is in respect of the project which were complete
before RERA came into force and OC was received.  The object of the Act is to safeguard the
interest of the apartment buyers and protect them against the default committed
by the promoters/agents irrespective of whether the OC was received or not when
they entered into contract with the promoter. Non-receipt of OC is a violation
of the provision by the promoter for which he is subjected to penalty. The law
does not discriminate between the buyer who files complaints before receipt of
OC and one who files complaints for getting remedy u/s. 18 after OC. In the
absence of any provision to this effect, the protections under RERA are
available to both.


In a decision
MahaRERA has based the order on the premise that once the project is completed,
the rights of the buyers for remedy u/s. 18 cease. If the project is complete
and OC received, the buyer will cease to have remedy u/s. 18 even if the
possession was not delivered in time. The Authority has relied on the word “
is” used in section 18 which, according to it, rules out its application in
case of defaults if the project is complete and OC issued. In our view, the
Authority has misconstrued the import of the word ís’ and has failed to
appreciate that every word in the statute which needs to be construed in the
context in which it occurs.


In our view, the
only provision that ceases to be applicable, after the issue of OC, is the
provision to deposit 70% of the proceeds in the separate bank account. It is
because once the project is complete, the very purpose of the provision ceases
to exist. The Rules also provide that the money remaining in the bank account
can be withdrawn after the OC is issued. All other provisions of the Act
continue to be applicable even after the issue of OC.


Q.12. Whether
relief u/s. 18 can be claimed where no date of possession is mentioned in the
agreement of sale executed before the coming into force of RERA?


In Aparna Arvind
Singh vs. Nitin Chaphekar (10448)
where the agreement was made under MOFA
and no date of possession was mentioned in the agreement, the Mumbai Tribunal
applied the provisions of section 4(1A) of MOFA and held that the promoter
committed breach of the provision by not mentioning the date of possession in
the agreement.


Going by the
cumulative effect of section 71(1), 72(d), 79 and 88 of RERA and the provisions
of MOFA, it was held that effect will have to be given in favour of the cause
propounded by the affected party. Beneficial legislation cannot be extended in
favour of a deceit against the docile flat purchaser/allottee.


Q.13. Is it
possible to claim relief u/s. 18 and other sections of RERA on the basis of
allotment letters?


In Ashish
RajkumarBubna vs. S R Shah Developer [0251]
where there was specific
reference of flat number., its area, consideration, mode of payment, date of
possession and other necessary details given in the allotment letter itself,
the Mumbai Tribunal held that the parties were under an obligation to adhere to
the allotment letter.


Q.14. Whether
the refund of money envisaged u/s. 18 on failure of the promoter to complete
the project and deliver possession in time includes refund of service tax, VAT
charged from the allottee?


There are contrary
decisions of the Mumbai Tribunal on this issue. In Venkatesh Mangalwedhe vs.
D. S. Kulkarni [10409]
the promoter was directed to refund the amount of
VAT and Tax charged from the purchaser. In the later decision in Ashutosh
Suresh Bag vs. MahaRERA [0120] ,
the Tribunal held that the refund of VAT
could not be given by the promoter as the tax amount is credited to the State
government in the name of the allottee. The promoter cannot be held responsible
to refund the VAT amount.


In this connection,
it may be relevant to refer to the provisions of section 72 which contains the
factors which the Adjucating Officer is required to take into account in
adjudging the quantum of compensation or interest. Clause (b) of the section
mentions ‘the amount of loss caused as a result of the default’. On
cancellation of Agreement VAT, GST paid by the purchaser is a loss to the
purchaser but not a gain for the promoter. Hence, final verdict will depend
upon the view taken by the High Court.  .


CHANGES IN SANCTIONED LAYOUT

Q.15. Rule 4(4) 0f the Maharashtra Rules permit
inclusion of contiguous land parcel to the project land. Will it involve
obtaining written consent of at least two-third number of allottees and
revision of the original registration? Or, the contiguous land piece should be
registered as independent project or phase of the project even when the same is
dependent on the earlier project in certain matters including the right of way?


Since the rules
permit the amalgamation of a contiguous piece of land with the main project
land, there should be no legal necessity of obtaining the consent of at least
two-third of the number of allottees unless there will be changes in the
layout plan consequent to such amalgamation.
The Rule permits separate
registration of the project either as independent project or as a phase of the
project.


Third proviso to Rule 4 states consent of 2/3rd allottees may not be
necessary for implementation of proposed plan disclosed in the agreement prior
to registration and for changes which are required to be made by the promoter
in compliance of any direction or order by any Statutory Authority.


Q.16. If due to
a change in government policy, the promoter is entitled to additional FSI etc.,
can the promoter build additional floors in a registered ongoing project where
initially those floors were not planned?


Yes, but subject to
the approval of the Competent Authority and the consent of at least two- third
number of allottees as required u/s. 14 of RERA.


Q.17. Can the
promoter change the plans of subsequent phases after registration of the 1st
phase?


If a subsequent
phase has not been registered, the promoter can change the plans of the
subsequent phase without obtaining consent of the allottees from the allottees
of registered phase. However, if the subsequent phase is also registered,
consent of allottees, of the concerned phase, would be needed if the change in
the subsequent plan impacts the interest of the allottees of the registered
phase.


There are
situations where, when a project is divided in phases and registered
separately, the amenities and facilities in respect of all the phases are
concentrated in the last phase In such a case any change in the sanctioned plan
of the last phase will necessitate the consent of atleast two-third of the
number of allottees of all the earlier phases.


END USER VS. INVESTOR


Q.18. Whether
RERA differentiates between the end-user and the investor in matter of
application?


In PIL
developers vs. S R Shah [10411]
, the purchaser purchased 11 flats and a
plea was taken by the promoter that the purchaser was not an allottee under the
Act, but an Investor. The Mumbai Tribunal held that the Act nowhere makes a
distinction between the investor and actual user.

POSSESSION


Q.19. Whether
possession given for fit out is to be treated as possession given to the
allottee under the Act?


In BhavanaDuvey
vs. Teerth Realities [054]
the Mumbai Tribunal held that Fit out possession
without occupancy certificate is not the contemplated possession under the Act.
Under RERA/MOFA the Act, possession can be given only after the issue of OC and
any possession given for whatever purpose before the issue of OC will not be in
accordance with the law.


PAYMENT BEFORE AGREEMENT


Q.20. Sometimes
buyer is ready and gives undertaking that he is okay with giving money beyond
10% but he does not want to register the agreement and pay stamp duty. Should
it be allowed?


No. Section 13(1)
of the Act prohibits the promoter from taking more than 10% of the cost of
apartment without entering into a written agreement for sale, duly registered.


CONVEYANCE


Q.21. If a phase is considered up to certain
floors as envisaged in the rules, then how & when will conveyance take
place. Assuming the next phase approvals for upper floors are not obtained in a
timely manner, what will be the position for effecting conveyance for the
floors constructed for which O.C.
received?


Conveyance of the
structure (floors) contained in the phase is possible. As per section 17 the promoter
shall execute conveyance of the structure in favour of the Allottees and common
areas to the association of the Allottees. Thus, conveyance of the structure of
existing floors is possible as per section 17 of RERA.


In case the
amenities and facilities and other common area is tagged on and can be
determined only after the upper floors are constructed, the apartments in the
phase can be conveyed but conveyance of the common area to the Apex society
will wait till they are constructed.


VARIATIONS BETWEEN PROVISIONS OF RERA AND RULES


Q.22. What
should be the approach in matters where the rules framed by the State
Legislature are at variance with the provisions of RERA?


The States, in exercise of their rule making
power, have, in certain matters made rules which are at variance with the
substantive provisions of the Act. As a general principle, Rules are
subordinate legislation and a subordinate legislation cannot override the
substantive law. However, the Central Government is silent over it. As the variations
are generally benefiting the promoters, there is little possibility that these
rules will be challenged. One should, however, be aware of the possibility of
the rules being struck
down
if, there is a challenge.

Beneficial/Benami Holdings In Companies – Disclosure Requirements Notified

Background

Section 90 and related provisions of the
Companies Act, 2013, have finally been brought into force on 13th June
2018 along with related Rules. They apply to all companies, with a small set of
specified exceptions. “Significant beneficial owners” of such companies are
required to make certain declarations. The intention appears to be that those
natural persons (i.e. individuals) who have significant ownership of or
influence in or control of a company need to come forward and disclose their
names. From the point of view of transparency, it would be known who really
controls/owns the company, even if the ownership/control is through holding
entities such as companies, LLPs, Trusts, etc. or through contracts,
arrangements etc. The other major intention and consequence may be that
benami holdings could be identified, or at least required to be.

 

However, as we will see, the wording not
just of the provisions in the Act but also of the Rules has ambiguities and
uncertainties. This is owing to poor drafting, undefined important terms, etc.
which could lead to problems in implementation. Indeed, it is even difficult to
be clear what is the real intention. For example, is the intention to target
only those cases where the real owners are behind the scenes through certain
structures? Or is the intention to require that all persons with significant
ownership/control be brought on record? If the latter is the intention, there
will be a one-time massive exercise since lakhs of companies will have to make
such disclosures.

 

This column had discussed earlier some
issues on section 90, at a time when the new provisions were made part of the
Act through the Companies Amendment Act 2017 but were not brought in force. Now
that they have been duly notified and brought into force and require action,
and that the detailed Rules/Forms too are also released, the provisions and
their implications deserve a fresh and closer study.

 

It may be added that several other
provisions of law such as those relating to money laundering, certain
securities laws, etc. already have provisions requiring disclosures
under certain circumstances. The Benami Transactions (Prohibition) Act, 1988,
too deals with comparable provisions.

 

Relevant provisions

The relevant provisions are section 90 of
the Companies Act, 2013, with a definition of a term in section 89(10), and the
Companies (Significant Beneficial Owners) Rules, 2018. While the sections give
the primary requirements, the Rules provide for further definitions, the
benchmark at which a shareholder would be treated as a significant beneficial
owner, the process to be followed when shareholders are companies, LLPs, etc.
and the forms, records, etc.

 

Definition of a “Beneficial Interest”

Section 89 deals with disclosures by persons
with beneficial interests in shares. A person whose name is entered in the
register of members as the holder of shares but who does not hold the
beneficial interest is required to make disclosures. The term “beneficial
interest” has been defined quite broadly in section 89(10) and reads as
follows:

 

“(10) For the purposes of this
section and section 90, beneficial interest in a share includes, directly or
indirectly, through any contract, arrangement or otherwise, the right or
entitlement of a person alone or together with any other person to—

 

(i) exercise or cause to be exercised any
or all of the rights attached to such share; or

 

(ii) receive or participate in any
dividend or other distribution in respect of such share.”

 

However, while Section 89 requires
disclosure for all cases of shareholding without beneficial interest, section
90 (read with Rules) requires disclosure where there is at least 10% beneficial
shareholding (which would make it a ‘significant beneficial holding’). Section
90 of course applies also to cases where a person has or exercises significant
influence or control.

 

Terms such as “through contract, arrangement
or otherwise” and “alone or together with any other person” are used but not
defined.

 

Requirements relating to disclosure

Section 90 (read with relevant Rules)
requires, to simplify a little, a “significant beneficial owner” to make
disclosure. This includes persons having at least 10% beneficial shareholding
or having the right to exercise or who actually exercises “significant
influence” or “control”.

 

The term “control” has been defined in
section 2(27). The term “significant influence” has not been defined in the Act
or Rules and hence there can be uncertainty. Interestingly, the definition of
the term “associate company” in section 2(6) does define this term, though for
purpose of that clause. It means having “control of at least twenty per cent of
total share capital, or of business decisions under an agreement”.

 

Holding in shares or other securities

While sections 89/90 refer to the beneficial
interest in shares, the Rules extend it also to global depository
receipts, compulsorily convertible preference shares and compulsorily
convertible debentures. However, no further details are given as to how these
will be applied.

 

Holding through companies, LLPs, etc.

The intention appears to be to ascertain
those natural persons (i.e., individuals) who are the real owners of a company
and who control it. If the shareholders are persons other than individuals, it
would be necessary to go behind these entities and find who are the significant
owners behind them. Hence, for this purpose, the Rules essentially require the
natural persons who have at least 10% interest in such entity. However, while
one can gauge the intention here, in practice, the wording does not seem to be
sufficient to unravel complex structure of holdings/control. 

 

The method to determine significant
beneficial owners (SBO) in such cases has been specified as follows.

 

Where the member is itself a company, SBOs
would be the natural persons who directly or indirectly or alongwith other
natural persons or through other persons/trusts hold at least 10% of the share
capital or who exercise significant influence or control through other means.
Where the member is a partnership firm, the principle is the same except that
the holding may be in terms of capital or entitlement to the profits. In any of
these two cases, if the SBOs can still not be ascertained, then the natural
person who is the senior managing official would be deemed to be the SBO. If
the shareholder is a Trust, the persons to be disclosed are the Trustees, the
beneficiaries who have at least 10% interest in the Trust, and any other
natural person “exercising ultimate effective control over the trust through a
chain of control or ownership”.

 

Residence of significant beneficial owner

The significant beneficial owner or
intermediary entities may be in India or abroad.

 

When are disclosures to be made?

The required disclosures have to be made to
the Company within 90 days of the new law coming into force. The Company would
then have to make disclosures to the Registrar within 30 days of receipt of
such disclosures.

 

There is a one time requirement of making
disclosures and thereafter, disclosures have to be made for changes as well as
for acquisition by new acquirers.

 

Applicable to which companies?

The new provisions are applicable to all
types of companies, small or big, public or private. The Rules make exceptions
for shareholdings of certain SEBI regulated entities. Clearly, then, lakhs of
companies will have to examine whether these new requirements apply to them.

 

Do only significant beneficial owners who
are not legal owners have to make disclosures?

Section 89 requires disclosure by a person
who holds shares in his name, but does not have the beneficial holding in them.
Section 90 contains no such limitation. The question then is whether a person
who holds 10% or shares legally and beneficially, would also be required to
disclose? If yes, then practically each and every company will see such
disclosures. The Rules define the term “significant beneficial owner” as a
person specified in section 90(1) who holds at least 10% beneficial holding in
shares, but “whose name is not entered in the register of members of a company
as the holder of such shares”. However, section 90 has much wider scope and,
for example, includes persons having significant influence or control. Hence,
while the Rules may have intended to specify disclosure where there are
beneficial holders who are not legal holders, the wording does not seem to be
clear enough.

 

Disclosure by institutional shareholders

Though the language is not wholly clear, it
appears that shareholders who are pooled investments funds (regulated under the
SEBI Act), such as the following, do not have to make disclosures under these
provisions:

 

1.  Mutual Funds

2.  Alternative Investment Funds

3.  Real Estate Investment Trusts

4.  Infrastructure Investment Trust

 

Obligation on company to inquire
into/report

Obligation has also been placed on the
Company to require persons to make disclosures if it has reason to believe that
such persons are covered by these provisions. If such persons still do not make
a disclosure, the Company has to refer the matter to the National Company Law
Tribunal for directions that may include restrictions over such shares.

 

Implications for non-disclosures/false
disclosures

If the persons who are obligated to make
disclosures – i.e., the significant beneficial owner and the company – do not
make the prescribed disclosures, they will be subject to fines. False
disclosures may result in prosecution that can be stringent.

 

Benami transactions

The provisions will surely apply to
legitimate significant beneficial owners. There may be persons who have reason
to hold shares through companies, trusts, etc. or through other complex
structures. However, they could also apply even to persons holding shares
benami as specified in the Benami Transactions Prohibition Act, if the
requirements of that Act are attracted. Disclosure by such persons may result
in very stringent consequences under that Act.

 

Conclusion

There are several other laws that already
require disclosure of those persons who are the ‘real’ owners/controllers of a
company. The object of each of these laws may be different ranging from
prevention of money laundering, to protection of shareholders, to preventing
tax evasion/corruption, etc. Some such as the Takeover Regulations are
fairly elaborate and while they are complex, the specific nature of provisions
leaves lesser aspects to uncertainty. In other cases, the requirements broadly
describe what is to be ascertained in general terms and then give detailed
clarifications which generally help cover a large variety of situations. The
newly introduced provisions in the Act/Rules make certain well meaning and
significant requirements. However, there are ambiguities in several places that
raise concerns whether the objective would be achieved at all. In many cases,
the provisions may be simple to apply and persons may even err on the side of
caution (even though the disclosures carry the risk of inviting inquiries).

 

There will however be several situations
where the provisions may be difficult to apply on the facts. One hopes that
clarifications/FAQs with examples of several alternative situations are given
so that there is clarity for at least the vast majority of companies.
  

 

Property Tax

Introduction

The Municipal Corporation
of Greater Mumbai (“BMC”) has revised the Property Tax system applicable in the
city of Mumbai. Instead of the earlier rateable value system which was in
force, the property tax was quite low and remained constant for years together.
However, the BMC now has a Capital Value System for levying property tax which
levies tax on the basis of the Stamp Duty Ready Reckoner of the property. This
system is expected to garner substantial revenue for the BMC as it would link
the values to more realistic figures instead of the rent capitalisation values
which were quite low.

 

Capital Value based System

Under the new system,
property tax is computed as a percentage of the Stamp Duty Ready Reckoner Value
of the property. Currently, the Reckoner of 2015 is adopted as the basis for
this purpose. This value would be adopted for a period of 5 years starting from
1-4-2015. Hence, the capital value would remain unchanged for 5 years, i.e.,
till 2020. After 5 years, as per the present system the Reckoner Rates would be
increased. However, if a building is constructed after 2015, then the Reckoner
rate of the year in which it was constructed would be adopted and would remain
in force till 2020. The rates for levying tax on this capital value depends
upon the Category of the property and are as follows:

 

    Residential
with metered water supply in City and suburbs @ 0.359%

 

   Residential
with un-metered water supply in City @ 0.775%

 

    Residential
with un-metered water supply in suburbs @ 0.552%

 

    Shops
/ commercial / industrial with metered water supply in City and suburbs @
0.880%

 

    Shops
/ commercial / industrial with un-metered water supply in City @ 1.90%

 

   Shops
/ commercial / industrial with un-metered water supply in suburbs @ 1.280%

 

    Open
Land with metered water supply in City and suburbs @ 1.630%

 

    Open
Land with un-metered water supply in City @ 3.518%

 

    Open
Land with un-metered water supply in Suburbs @ 2.370%

 

In
addition, the BMC has exempted houses in the city with a carpet area up to 500
sq. ft. from property tax. The BMC is also considering passing a proposal for
concession in property tax for houses measuring between 500 sq. ft. and 700 sq.
ft.

 

The BMC has announced that
soon, personalised property tax bills will be issued, to the people who own
flats in those buildings that have Occupancy Certificates (OCs). However,
property tax of the unsold flats and common areas, will be paid by the builder.
Under the earlier system, the BMC issued a common property tax bill to a
housing society, which then collected the tax dues from the flat owners and
paid the amount to the BMC. The main problem with the earlier system, was that
if a member failed to pay the property tax, then, all the members were
penalised. Now, in the personalised property tax billing system, this will
stop.

 

Valuation Rules

 

Valuation of Open Land

Capital Value of open land,
i.e., land which does not have anything built upon it and which is not
appurtenant to a building is computed as follows: Value of open land under the
Reckoner * Weightage of user category * FSI permitted * Area of Land. The
weightage factor is given separately in Schedule A to the Rules for different
types of properties.

 

Valuation of Building / Flat

The Rules for valuing a
building / flat / premises for computing property tax are as follows:

 

(a) Capital Value of a Building / Flat is computed
as follows:  Value of building under the
Stamp Duty Ready Reckoner * Weightage of user category (depending upon whether
the building falls under Part II, III or IV of Schedule A) * Weightage for Age
of Building * Weightage for Floor factor for Lift * Carpet Area of Building.
The weightage factors are given separately in Schedule A for different types of
properties.

 

There are eight major steps
to using the Stamp Duty Ready Reckoner which are as follows:

 

(i)      Find out the Village Number and Village
Name in which the property is located;

 

(ii)      Ascertain the Zone and the Sub-Zone;

 

(iii)     Find out the CTS No. of the property;

 

(iv)     Determine the type of property, e.g.,
Residential, Office, etc.;

 

(v)     Calculate the Carpet Area of the Flat /
Office. Stamp Duty is paid on the basis of Built-up Area but for Property Tax
the Carpet Area is adopted;

 

(vi)     Find out the Market Value for the type of
Property;

 

(vii)    Ascertain if there are any Special Factors
as prescribed in the Reckoner;

 

(viii) The
Market Value of the Property for Stamp Duty purposes = Adjusted Fair Market
Value * Carpet Area of the Property

(b) The following are the weightages given while
valuing a building or a flat or office:

 

(i)  User category

 

(ii)  Nature and type of building~ weights have been
assigned for open terrace, dry balcony, porch, etc.

 

(iii) Age of building

 

(iv) Floor factor of building with Lift

 

For
instance, in the case of a residential building the Schedule provides some
weightages in the following manner:

 

User Category of Building weightage to reckoner
Rate (UC)

Nature and Type of Building weightage (NTB)

Weightage for Age Factor of Building (AF)

Weightage for Floor Factor (FF)

Residential
user 0.50

RCC
1.00

0-5
years 1.00

Car
Park basement 0.70

Five
Star Hotel 1.00

Pucca
Building 0.70

5-10
years 0.95

Ground
Floor 1.00

Factory
1.25

Semi
permanent Building 0.50

10-15
years 0.90

1st
-10th  Floor 1.00

Shops
and Commercial 0.80

 

15-20
years 0.85

11th
-20th Floor – 1.05

 

 

20-25
years+ 0.80

21st
-30th Floor – 1.10

 

 

 

31st
– 50th Floor – 1.15

 

 

(c) The formula for
computing the Capital value of a Building is prescribed as follows:

 

CV = BV *
UC * NTB * AF * FF * CA

Where

CV = Capital Value of a
Building

BV = Base Value of the
building as per the Stamp Duty Ready Reckoner

UC = User category of
residential, shop, open land, etc.

NTB = Nature and Type of
Building, i.e., RCC, semi-pucca, etc.

AF = Age Factor
Depreciation

FF = Floor Factor
Adjustment for Building with Lift

CA = Carpet Area

(d) Some examples of computation of the capital
value of a property is as follows:

 

Illustration
-1
: Carpet area of a Residential flat of 1000 sq.ft.on the 5th
floor of a RCC constructed building at Colaba. The building is 40 years old and
as per the Reckoner of 2015, it falls in Zone 1/3 where the rate for
residential building is Rs. 497,500 per sq. mt. The weightages of various
factors would be as follows:

 

Particulars

 

Weightage

Base
Value as per Reckoner (BV)

497,500

Carpet
area (CA)

1000 sq. ft / 92.90 sq. mt

 

Weightage
for User Category (UC)

Flat

0.50

Weightage
for Nature and Type of Building (NTB)

RCC Building

1.00

Weightage
for Floor Factor (FF)

5th -10th Floor

1.05

Weightage
for Age of Building (AF)

35-40 years

0.65

 

 

Thus, the Capital Value of
the Flat would be worked out as under:

 

497,500 * 0.50
*1.00*1.05*0.65* 92.90 =Rs. 1,57,71,807

 

On this Capital Value, the
Property Tax for a Residential property @ 0.359% would be Rs. 56,620 per year
or Rs. 4,718 per month.

 

Illustration-2:
Carpet area of an Office is 10,000 sq.ft. and is located on the 15th floor of a
RCC constructed building at Bandra Kurla Complex. The building is more than 10
years old and as per the Reckoner of 2015 it falls in Zone 31/72 where the rate
for an Office is Rs. 155,300 per sq. mt. The weightages of various factors
would be as follows:

 

Particulars

 

Weightage

Base
Value as per Reckoner (BV)

Rs.155,300

Carpet
area (CA)

10,000 sq. ft / 929.02 sq. mt.

 

Weightage
for User Category (UC)

Office

0.80

Weightage
for Nature and Type of Building (NTB)

RCC Building

1.00

Weightage
for Floor Factor (FF)

11th – 20th Floor

1.10

Weightage
for Age of Building (AF)

10-15 years

0.90

 

 

Thus, the Capital Value of
the Flat would be worked out as under:

 

155,300 * 0.80
*1.00*1.10*0.90* 929.02 =Rs. 11,42,67,230

 

On this Capital Value, the
Property Tax for an office property @ 0.880% would be Rs. 10,05,551 per year or
Rs. 83,796 per month.

 

Conclusion

The Capital value based
Property Tax system is based on the Ready Reckoner and hence, suffers from the
same flaws which the Reckoner is infamous for. However, a good part is that for
residential properties, only 50% of the reckoner rate is adopted. Nevertheless,
double rates for the same property, non-consideration of various factors, such
as, differences in areas / properties, condition of flats, etc., would
all apply even to this system.
 

Economic War

1. Preface

This is a simple
and short article explaining ‘what is an economic war’. The term: “Trade War”
has become current term. Earlier popular term was “Currency War”. Economic War
is a broader term covering all these smaller wars.

    

Some common queries
may be: “Why this War?” “What may be the impact of a global economic war on
India/ on global economy?” “Can we protect India from the ill effects of a war
amongst other nations?” “How is it that President Trump imposed sanctions on
Turkey (In August 2018) and Indian Rupee went down?”

 

This article
presents:

 

(i)    Historical reasons leading to current
Trade War; and


(ii) A few probabilities as results of war. These are considered guesses.
I don’t know actually how future will unfold.

 

Global events like
Economic Wars are like “elephants”. Writers and observers are like “the
six blind men
”. Everyone looks at one or two aspects. Warring parties
involved also create deliberate confusions. I am presenting my views. There are
several other views simultaneously prevalent. Some philosophical thoughts on
Wars are given in notes at the end of the article.

 

1.2  Definition: An
Economic War
is fought mainly for economic benefits using economic instruments
as weapons. Its economic impact can be more devastating than a weapons war. And
yet, there may be no loss of life – at least directly due to war.

 

1.3  When the war is between a
giant like USA and a smaller country like Venezuela; the smaller nation may get
economically destroyed. When the war is between two giants like USA &
China, both may be damaged. If a full scale Economic World War erupts,
global economy can be seriously damaged. Whole world will be poorer.

Share markets should normally be the first victim. Yet, even now the market
indices have not fallen. This may be because: (i) the cartel of share market
giants may be convinced that all these “War Cries” are just Trump’s typical
style of negotiating. Once the declared opponents concede, there will be no
war. Or (ii) they may be offloading their stocks to the gullible retail
investors. Or (iii) the Cartel may have some other strategy.

 

1.4  Different economic
weapons
are:

 

i)     Currency exchange rate manipulation or
currency dumping (also called Currency War);

 

(ii)   Globalisation & imposition of a particular
currency at the cost of others (Dollarisation);

 

(iii)   Tariffs (Custom duties);

 

(iv) Import restrictions of the licensing type &
others;

 

(v)   Nationalisation of assets & businesses
belonging to enemy Government and citizens of enemy country. US government has
done this repeatedly.

 

(vi) Sanctions; rhetoric & threats; etc.

 

(vii) Finally when
nothing works, weapons wars have been unleashed in the last few decades. The threat
of real weapons war makes rhetoric work. North Korean dictator Kim Jong-un knew
well that his fate will not be different from the fate of Iraq’s Saddam Hussein
and Libya’s Gaddafi. Hence, Kim came to the negotiating table.

 

1.5  Almost all wars
are fought for economic reasons (Greed of exploiting other nations’
resources for own benefit) and/or for ego issues. Even in today’s modern
world, large nations may go to war largely for ego. Generally many issues are
mixed up as the cause for a war. Mahabharat war was fought largely for
economics & ego. Duryodhan was greedy & egotist. He would not fulfil
his promise. War became necessary. Hitler started 2nd world war for
redeeming the German pride & for economic reasons. USA has started current
trade war with China & several other countries mainly for economic reasons.

 

1.6  Many people are
greedy
. This applies to individuals, societies, corporates and countries.
They want economic benefits at the cost of others. Generally they will start
with exploitations. If the exploited person, group, market does not
understand, fine. If, even after understanding, the exploited group cannot
fight back, there is apparent peace – which in economics may be called “Equilibrium”.
When someone resists, the equilibrium is disturbed. Systems are established
to frustrate resistance. When systems do not work and exploited people/
countries fight back; there may be a weapons war. Generally the exploited lobby
is further destroyed. Rarely the exploited sections win & exploiters lose the
war. Historians
praise victors.

 

Two illustrations
of economic exploitation within a country are given below: paragraphs 1.7 &
1.9.

 

1.7  Illustration 1: In
India the “Upper Caste” developed an entire caste system of exploiting the
“Lower Castes
”. Religion & mythology have been used to confuse &
confound the poor people; and to establish & continue the exploitative
caste system. Similarly, religion & gender bias have been used by men to
exploit women. They (‘lower’ caste people & women) were deprived of even
education beyond their occupation by birth. It worked for thousands of years.
No amount of social reforms by several reformers including Gandhiji has
effectively removed Casteism from our society. (People living in big cities may
not have the idea of deep rooted caste prejudices in smaller towns &
villages.) Indian Constitution gave equal rights to women; and to every
individual irrespective of caste. Every Indian has a right to education. This
single step has maximum positive impact.



Indian Supreme
Court
has now given equal rights to LGBT community & declared
individual freedom as corner stone of our constitution. But even these have
still not completely removed caste based prejudices and exploitations from our
society.

 

This is an
explosive subject & can provoke heated discussions on several issues.

1.8  My purposes for giving illustrations here are
to
show that:

 

(a)   Economic exploitation is all pervasive in
human life. Greed is almost like gravity
– pulling every one down. Both
(Greed & Gravity) are not noticed in everyday life. Most people never
realise that they are: (i) exploiting others; and/or (ii) they are being
exploited. We Indians exploit others when we get opportunity. Exploitation is
not special to some people.

 

(b)   At the same time, there can be NO
generalisations.
Most social reformers have come from men and ‘upper
castes’.

 

(c)   Exploitations have reversed also. As held by
Honourable SC in India, some backward caste people have abused the provisions
of The Scheduled Castes and Tribes (Prevention of Atrocities) Act, 1989. In
life there are several cross-currents.

 

1.9  Illustration 2:  In USA, whole population is exploited
by business lobbies. Pharmaceutical Lobby and Insurance
lobby – to name two. For anyone in doubt, ask for costs of medicines and
medical services in USA; and compare with the costs in India. You will realise
how US residents are being exploited by Pharma lobby & Insurance lobby.

 

Banking Lobby

In the past, US
Government tightly regulated banks & financial institutions which
used public money. They were not allowed to indulge in speculation & in
derivatives with depositors’ money. The banking lobby got the regulations modified
and openly used public savings for dangerous speculation including derivatives.
Banks & Financial Institutions together brought about the Great American
Economic Crisis of the years 2007 & onwards.
Economists of the world
know that ‘greed of banks and financial institutions’ was the primary cause for
the crisis. Nothing happened to bankers or to banking laws. Whole focus as
“Cause for Crisis” was shifted to tax planning; and BEPS programme was started
by G20 & OECD.

 

In USA, the weapons
lobby
(Pentagon) is of course most powerful. Whole of USA is being
exploited for continuing wars and weapons productions. In fact, world has
financed American wars. This statement may look unbelievable. I have explained
it in some of my past articles. For a short statement, listen to CNBC interview
of Jack Ma – chairman of Alibaba at:

 

https://www.cnbc.com/video/2017/01/25/alibaba-chairman-jack-ma-on-meeting-donald-trump.html?__source=sharebar%7Cemail&par=sharebar

 

Current US initiated Trade War

 

2.    Current
Trade War – started in July, 2018:

 

2.1  We come to current US
initiated Trade War. The Trade War has already started. So we are not
discussing empty theories. It is also possible that by the time, BCAS Journal
is printed and you read this article; a lot of developments would have taken
place.

 

2.2  To understand the
reason why Trump has started this trade war, we may consider several matters.

 

2.3  Trump’s theories:  Trump claims that USA is the most liberal
country and rest of the world is taking undue advantage of USA. This is at the
cost of GDP, trade deficits and employment in USA. Since other countries are
not responding to his appeals; war is necessary. He also claims that USA is the
most powerful economy as well as army. So the war will be won by USA.

 

2.4  Trump has conveniently forgotten
past strategies
implemented by USA. Today, when those strategies have
resulted in unemployment in USA, Trump loves to blame China & others. (See
Jack Ma’s interview on link given under paragraph 1.9 above and also see
paragraphs 5 & 6 below.)

 

2.5  War mongering:   Every warrior – whether Individual or
Government – spreads several theories including incorrect theories that justify
the war. World has neither forgotten nor forgiven the campaign that US & UK
had spread when they decided to attack Iraq. They alleged after September 2001
(World Trade Centre attack by Al Qaeda) that Iraqi dictator Saddam Hussein had
accumulated “Weapons Of Mass Destruction” (WMD) which could be used
against..(?). It was known that Iraq neither had WMD nor the capability to
strike USA. It was later that the world realised that real purpose of attack
was – to punish Saddam Hussein – who defied US order to ‘sell oil only in US$’.
Saddam sold oil in Euro and got killed. Iraq got economically destroyed for not
obeying USA.

 

This is a clear
illustration of the hypothesis (Please see paragraph 1.6 above.) that: “when
economic exploitation is resisted, the victim is destroyed by weapons war”
.
For eg., Saddam Hussein  resisted US
Dollarisation of Iraqi crude oil exports. And Iraq was attacked by US. And
the world remained a silent spectator
.

 

2.6  Even a strong army
may not open war on all fronts. But initially it seemed that Trump
opened up war on several fronts. He blamed almost all – (i) known adversaries
of USA as well as (ii) countries that considered themselves as strong allies of
USA. (Please see Note 1 below.) This second category includes Mexico, Canada,
UK & European Union (EU). After a lot of war rhetoric against EU; on 24th
July, 2018, EU president Jean Claude Juncker met Trump and a temporary truce
has been signed. (Please see note No. 5 below.)

   

India has been
warned by Trump. But India is an insignificant trade partner of USA and hence
is on the low burner. (Don’t feel bad. We, Indians are still insignificant in
world economy.) There is also another equation of – using India to fight China.
So how USA behaves with India – is yet to be seen.

 

2.7  Some History: After 2nd
world war
, USA turned benevolent to all war victim countries including the
countries attacked by USA – Germany and Japan. To protect Western Lobby from
Russian threat, NATO was formed. Under NATO and similar other
agreements, the US army is present in every West European country and many
others. 72 years after the end of World War II, and 26 years after
dismemberment of USSR, US army is still present in Europe and several other
countries. Hence even Germany observes restrain while protesting against US
policies. Others have to simply toe the line.

 

2.8  Truth under the surface:
In USA, the President is most conspicuous person. He is the spokesman
for the whole Government. But his real power and impact may be far less than
apparent. There is an Establishment of think tanks, bureaucrats & lobbies
that works. They continue to work irrespective of the President for the time
being.

 

Illustration: When, in 1981, Ronald Reagan became the President, many
observers wrote him off as an ineffective failure from film industry. In 1982,
preparations for an Economic War against USSR started. (For some
details, see Note 2 below.) Reagan retired in 1988. The Economic attack on USSR
was made in the year 1992. Credit for the great event – destruction of USSR –
is being given to Reagan. However, who actually fought the war? The Establishment
which remains behind curtains fought the real economic war.

 

 

US policies (Paragraphs 3 to 6 below):

 

3.    Super
Power No.1

 

3.1  It is US policy that US
should always remain Super Power No.1. All other countries should start from
No. 11 & onwards. If any country becomes so strong that it can challenge;
or does challenge US authority in some serious manner; it will be destroyed by
several alternatives available with USA. One of the alternatives is: Economic
War. Economic wars may take ten years preparations also.

 

3.2  I believe that an
action plan to hit China’s powers was already prepared long before Trump
decided to stand in election. Now that the Establishment has got a suitable
President, the war is started.

 

3.3  China has started
serious process to make Chinese Yuan a currency of international
trade.
It has asked Russia, India and several countries to start their
bilateral trade in bilateral currencies. This is a challenge to the
Dollarisation of global trade.

 

China has started
serious endeavour to reduce its holding of US treasury bonds. China is
developing international foreign exchange markets in Yuan. This is a direct
challenge to Dollarisation of the international trade & investment.

 

China is today 2nd
largest economy. Chinese military and mind-set are the only powers on
earth that can say “No” to USA. (Apart from President Putin of
Russia.)  The “One Belt One Road”
project by China is an audacious plan to increase Chinese influence globally.
Expanding Chinese bases in South China Sea; building a chain of ports in
countries like Srilanka, Pakistan, Djibouti etc., is a threat to American ego
for its largest military presence all over the world.

 

These are more than
enough causes for USA to set in motion a plan to destroy China. The plan may or
may not be similar to the plan for USSR. The Establishment waited for
suitable opportunity and struck when suitable president was in chair. Further
plans will unfold as the days go by.

 

4.  Dollarisation of Global Trade:

It is another
unwritten order that whole world should do its international trade in US $.
When this order is not obeyed, see what happens:

 

4.1 Iran & Venezuela are facing allegations of being
terrorist nations. Severe sanctions are imposed on them crippling common life.
Their offense: exporting crude oil in currencies other than US$.

 

4.2  South East Asian
countries – Indonesia, Thailand, South Korea, Malaysia, Philippines – went
insolvent in the year 1997 because they started exporting their goods to Japan
in Japanese Yen instead of US $. President Suharto of Indonesia committed
another offense of disobeying US order of allowing independence to East Timor.
(Population 12,00,000.) Suharto lost his power and Indonesia lost East Timor.

 

4.3  Iraq was attacked
and destroyed because it was selling oil in Euro. European Union understands
fully well that this is an indirect attack on EURO. However, EU can’t do much
except being a silent spectator.

 

4.4  EU launched Euro on 1st
January, 1999. This was a challenge to Dollar  
monopoly of international currency. Hence EURO suffered a massive
economic attack. Its exchange rate dropped from “1 Euro = $ 1.2” to “1 Euro = $
0.8”.

 

These are just some
illustrations of how US enforces Dollarisation of global trade &
investments – by fighting economic wars on the world.

 

4.5  Having Dollarised
global financial settlements, now US has Weaponised Dollar. She is using
$ as a weapon. If any nation, any bank or financial institution disobeys US
dictates, its international payments will be crippled.  That entity’s international business will
almost be stopped.

 

5.    Using World for
outsourcing labour:

 

Outsourcing is done
for many decades. Computer software outsourcing through the internet made it
famous. However, outsourcing manufacturing functions is far older tradition.

 

5.1  There was a time
when the US Establishment adopted a policy. “Reserve US manufacturing for high
tech products and for weapons. Even for high tech items US MNCs need to own
only the technology. Manufacturing was shifted abroad and commoditised. All low
value manufacturing should be outsourced.” First outsourcing started with Japan.
Then major supplier of labour was China. The Establishment’s theory was
as under. Manufacturing within USA has high labour cost. China can provide
cheap labour. So let China manufacture goods. US want only sales and
distribution of cheap goods from abroad. This way, US consumers would get goods
at cheaper prices. And MNCs will make higher profits. Around 1980, China was
‘advised’ to devalue its currency. Chinese currency was devalued from Two
Yuan per $ to Four Yuan per $.
By the year 1993, Yuan depreciated to Eight
Yuan per Dollar.

 

5.2  A devaluation of Chinese
currency means:
(i) US gets same goods for much less dollars. (ii) Chinese
individual exporter –who counts his profits in Yuan, feels that he is still
making good profits. (iii) China as a whole suffers massive losses. In fact
devaluation meant poor Chinese people subsidising rich Americans.

 

American MNCs would
go to China and set up factories there. China would feel happy as “foreign
direct investment” was flowing into the country bringing precious dollars.
However, all low value products and environmentally harmful production was
being shifted to China.

 

5.3  This was an
elaborate plan. Explaining it in easier terms would mean several pages of
article. I would end this second US strategy in short here.

 

6.    Results of outsourcing were:

 

6.1  Americans were getting goods
at low prices. Inflation within USA was always under control.
American consumer was happy. American business made good profits in marketing
and distribution.

 

6.2  American labour
jobs were exported
abroad. This was planned by US establishment. It was not
an unknown development. In a super capitalist country, it is a declared policy
that “there is no job security in USA.” Business creates several entry barriers
for competition and secures its safety. But as far as labour is concerned, it
has to simply hope. Simultaneously, even education is fully commercialised in USA.
It is very costly. Middle class and poor cannot afford higher education. Hence
supply of blue collar labour kept on increasing and employment opportunities
kept on going down.

 

6.3  This outsourcing
policy has gone on for a few decades. Whole generations of middle class have
become poorer than their parents. Trump realised this gap in US economic
system. He used it for his political advantage. Now, to fulfil his election
promise to bring jobs back to USA, he has to start a Trade War. This is what
the Establishment wants.

 

This is the
reason why USA has started a Trade War.

See preface
paragraph 1(i).

      

Summary so far: There is a serious challenge to USA’s Super Power status and
monopoly of Dollar. USA has started a pre-emptive strike before the challenge becomes
serious.

 

Note: US economic policies require decades of study to understand. It is
difficult to explain in one article. I have tried to simplify and summarise.
Another way of understanding real life economics is personal discussions at
BCAS study circle for International Economics.

 

7.   Indian Government:

Very few Indians
give due importance to Economics Wars. Fewer still understand it. In these
chaotic and dangerous times we need a Government that fully understands the
risks to which whole world is now exposed; and implements plans to protect
Indian economy. In my humble submission our present Prime Minister understands
these matters far better than most other PMs. He has the will power and the
capability to protect Indian economy.

 

We may remember
that in 1992 & 1997 a cartel did attack primarily USSR and South East Asia.
Attacks on Indian economy were incidental. The 2007 American Economic Crisis
spread over almost entire globe. In all three instances, it was primarily GOI
and RBI which managed and protected Indian economy. Government bureaucracy
continues to be same – probably, now more competent and empowered. We should be
able to sail through.

 

Sadly, we do not
have any private sector think tanks that can help GOI.

 

8.   Indian share market:

For a long period
Indian share market has behaved as if it has no connection with Indian economy.
In a war, such myths get exposed and destroyed. If the war is prolonged, Indian
share market can be badly affected.

 

9.  Can we estimate how the Trade War will proceed
further?

What will be the
results for Global economy?

 

See preface
paragraph 1(ii).

 

The war can go any
which way. It is difficult to guess how it will go. And yet, there are people
with huge investments in global markets. Apart from investors in shares and
securities, there are large industrial investments that can be seriously
affected. They would want considered estimates of the consequences of the
current Trade War. Can anyone advise them? I cannot advise. But I am presenting
some extreme opposite probabilities.

 

Some probable
results:

9.1  Trump made all
kinds of noises, insults and threats against several countries. But he settled
without firing a single bullet – with North Korea and Mexico. There is a
compromise of sorts with EU. Canada may soon fall. It is possible that Trump
may win the “War on the World” simply by threats. Only China refuses to
succumb.

 

9.2  Past Economic Wars – Instruments used:

 

Some of the past
Economic Wars have shown that these wars are fought by US Government using
following instruments:

 

(i) media for
public mind manipulation; (ii) IMF, UN & World Bank; (iii) cartel of banks
& financial institutions (iv) American Think Tanks (v) fact that Dollar is
the global currency.

 

We may refer to all
these together as Economic War Group. Note that only USA has all these
war instruments.

 

Secrecy of their strategy is their strength. They will never tell “what” is
their target; and “how” and “when” they will try to achieve the target.

The issue of “When”
is answered as the Trade War with China has already started.

 

Let us assume that
Chinese Government is fully aware of this strategy of economic wars. To fight
this strategy, China needs similar group of international institutions under
its control; control over global media; global currency; and so on. It is well
known that no country other than USA has this strength. So, how can China win
the war? Make your own guess.

 

9.3  China’s possible alternative response:

 

In absence of a
comparable Economic War Group, what can China do? What can be the consequences?

      

Consider the war
background
before proceeding.

 

1.    USA is the largest debtor country.
Borrowing is now a compulsion. She needs to borrow every day $ 2 Bn. If the
world stops subscribing to US treasury bonds; US Government will stop
functioning.

 

2.    Several countries around the world are fed
up of US hegemony. But “Who will bell the cat?” Who will throw the first
salvo? Once a nation strikes against US Economic war; many nations may join.

 

3.    Trump is unpopular within and outside
USA. Long hand of law may catch up with Trump. Whether the next president will
be friendly with the “Establishment” or not; is an issue.

 

Possible
Response:
Let us say, China takes following steps
& US responds step by step or at one stroke. (Note: This is pure
hypothesis. And yet, it is possible.) China owns largest quantity of US
treasury bonds and currency as its foreign exchange reserve.

 

CHINA

China dumps US
treasury
bonds & currency worth one trillion Dollars in the market in
one day for cash settlement. Then China refuses to buy any further US treasury
bonds. China refuses to sell any goods to USA on credit or for $ payment. She
demands either gold or Yuan or commodities in payment for any export to USA.

 

USA

US Treasury bond
market can crash.

Or

US Government &
Economic War Group can try to buy entire stock on the same day. This may not be
practical because China would demand cash payment. This would not be a
“futures” transaction. This would be sale by China “in Cash” for immediate
payment.

 

EU, Canada &
Mexico may follow China and refuse to sell goods on credit to US customers.

 

US need to borrow
every day. If the funds are not available, Government machinery will stop. It
has now happened several times that US Govt. could not pay its expenses &
non-essential services had to be stopped. Then the Govt. increased borrowing
limits & paid its expenses out of borrowings. Fiscal Cliff has been
discussed several times. It is a serious reality for which no American
Government has any solution. Real financial position of USA is weaker than what
is made out.

 

Now, if the world
stops lending to USA, what can US do? She will have to finance expenses by
simply printing notes. If there is no outside taker of US notes, deficit
financing will cause immediate and significant inflation. A country that
has not seen more than 2% inflation, will be shocked by 10% inflation.

 

More important, a
lot of commodities that US public takes for granted, will simply not
be available.
US talks of shifting production from China to USA. Can it
start fresh factories in a short time? There can be huge uproar within USA
making US Government fall. So far, all wars have been fought beyond American
land. This war will be fought within USA. For the first time Americans
may suffer consequences of the war.

 

China’s response to
Economic War – by an attack on US $ – may work better if Japan, EU, Canada
& Mexico etc., join in the Economic World War. Normally US would succeed in
divide & rule policy” & won’t allow all of them to join
together. However, the way Trump behaves, probability of a combined front
against USA has improved. Against a combined front USA is doomed. In absence of
a combined front, ‘who will win’ becomes uncertain. Only certainty will be –
world economy will be damaged.

 

9.4  How long the world will go
on fighting?

How can world
avoid all wars?

 

One solution
appears. If there were a World Government, all wars would be
unnecessary. We have a good experience also. In India, at some time, there were
more than seven hundred kingdoms. Huge amount of their resources were spent on
war & defence. Now India is one country. All Kingdoms have merged into one.
There is no war within India. Of course, there are differences and troubles.
But these can’t be compared with wars.

 

Another solution
may be: At the root of all wars, there are greed and ego. Consider –
hypothetically, a solution where greed and ego are replaced by love &
spirituality. There would simply be no wars of any kind. Not a single soul
would go without food, medical services, education & home. Then the form of
Government would be irrelevant.

 

May God Bless human
kind.

 

Notes:

 

Note 1.             Allies:  (See para No. 2.4) India, Pakistan, Britain or
any other country may consider itself to be a friend of USA. However, in
economics as in politics; no one is a permanent enemy and no one is a permanent
friend. Britain and European Union (EU) realised this fact when US cartel
attacked Euro on 1st January, 1999 – the day of Euro’s launch.
Trump’s accusations against EU have made this fact abundantly clear.

 

Note 2.             Outsourcing & Exchange Rates:
Japan:

 

In the year 1940,
Japanese Yen to US $ rate was 4 yen = $1. After 2nd
world war defeat of Japan huge inflation took place in Japan. US occupied Japan
& controlled its economy. It is then that US outsourcing to Japan started.
Yen was depreciated to 360 Yen = $1.

 

After a few
decades, Japan grew in manufacturing strength. Japanese cars started winning
the competition with American cars. This is when Japan was asked to revalue its
currency. Eventually, it appreciated to 140 yen to a dollar in the year 1990.
And Japan went into deep recession. 1990s was called the lost decade for Japan.
By now rate has gone up to 112 yens per dollar.

 

US Strategy is: when a country is pure commodity supplier, its currency must be
down. When it starts competing with US manufacturers, its currency must
appreciate.

 

My observations: Japan is excellent in manufacturing and poor in international
economics. It followed the dictates of US Establishment in exchange rate policy
and suffers. China is refusing to obey the orders by the Establishment. Hence
the Trade War.

 

Note 3. An Illustration of past
Economic War: 1992 economic war on USSR
.

 

In the year 1982
under president Reagan, US Establishment started preparations for economic war
against USSR. For the public & media consumption, “Star Wars” were started
to maintain US superiority in air war over USSR. Real strategy was – massive
expenditure in developing missiles and counter missiles made USSR insolvent, US
printed dollars & world grabbed dollars as $ was global currency. World
was financing US Star War
. No one was buying USSR Rouble & hence no one
financed USSR in her Star War. Result was – USSR insolvency.

 

Reagan retired in
1989. In the year 1992 USSR was economically destabilised because of sudden
change from communist regime to democratic regime installed by President
Mikhail Gorbachev. KGB arrested Gorbachev and nation was thrown in chaos. At
that time the G4 – US, UK, France and Germany together with their cartel of
banks and financial institutions struck. USSR got divided into fifteen
countries and economically went insolvent
. It got reduced from the position
of Super Power No. 2 to 11. USA won the Cold War without losing men or money.

 

Note 4. Strategies like outsourcing
may not be a Government of USA decision. Nor a one man decision. Initially,
businesses found it profitable to shift labour abroad. Then Government
supported it. Eventually it developed into a full national strategy.

 

Note 5. Trump’s negotiating
strategy
is now famous. “First threaten the opponent with dire
consequences. When the opponent is mentally broken, negotiate on your own
terms.” This is what he did with North Korea and Mexico. This is how he
negotiated a temporary truce with European Union.

 

This truce has
given USA tremendous benefit. Consider the news that China was making overtures
with EU to make a joint attack on USA. EU was scared but was considering
joining hands with China. Now Trump has ensured that EU will stay with US.
China is the lonely warrior.

 

Note 6.             More and more
nations are disillusioned about US hegemony. Finance Minister of Germany
– Mr. Heiko Maas came out with clear statement that – US is
using $ monopoly for suppressing other nations. Even the global Swift Payment
system based in Belgium is using US$ for settlements. EU must come out with its
own international settlement system independent of US $. Prime Minister Ms.
Merkel of Germany quickly contradicted. She said: US defence deal with Germany
is far more important. See the link –
https://www.politico.eu/article/angela-merkel-quashes-german-foreign-minister-heiko-maas-anti-american-dream/.

 

Soon French
President stated that US defence deal is no longer reliable. EU must not depend
exclusively on US for its defence.

 

Note 7. Ego:     It is said: “Eleven Sadhus can stay in one
hut. But two Samrats cannot stay in one Samrajya”.

 

Note 8.  Advait:

1.    Indian philosophy of Advait has taught me
that “We are all one”. “
?? ?? ?? ??” is a famous Indian slogan.

 

2.    Hence no one is my enemy. When “We are all
one”; the concept of enemy is void ab initio.

 

3.    We have to live in this practical Sansar
knowing the philosophy and yet being alert about people who, under the
influence of greed, are out to harm us. Protect ourselves. Protect the weak.
Hate none.

 

Note 9.  Geeta: 

Consider what Trump
representing US Government thinks: “I am the Super Power No. 1. I must get what
I demand. I can & will destroy all competition. Who can fight me?”

 

See here Geeta
chapter 16 shlok 14 as translated by Swami Chinmayanandji: (Without any
modification.)

 

“Businessmen in
the world, unknown to themselves, constantly chant this stanza in their heart
of hearts. “I destroyed one competitor in the market, and now I must destroy
the remaining competitors also.” …”In fact, what can those poor men do to stop
me from doing what I want?”… “Because there is none equal to me in any
respect…I am the Lord. I enjoy, I am the most successful man. I am strong in
influence, among political leaders, in my business connections, and in my bank
balance. I am strong and healthy….” This, in short, is the ego’s SONG OF
SUCCESS that is even hummed in the heart of a true materialist. Under the spell
of this Satanic lullaby, the higher instincts and the divine urges in man go
into a sleep of intoxication.

 

Most people keep
Geeta on one side while analysing commercial/ economic/ war matters. I
personally submit: Geeta is a way of life. Without incorporating principles of
Geeta in life, it (life) has no meaning at all. Consequences of a person’s
actions will be as projected in Geeta.

Nature has its own
way of dealing with any person (Individual, company or Government) who
continuously abuses others. Nature’s ways are unpredictable and beyond our
logic.

 

10. In my reading,
it is possible that the Trade wars started by USA – together will several other
factors; will bring about the downfall of USA. Then what? Some other greedy
people will exploit the world. Men have been fighting wars for thousands of
years. When will it stop?

 

Wars will stop when
people become free from forces of Maya – Greed and Ego. In other words, wars
will stop when people become spiritual.
 

 

 

FAMILY SETTLEMENTS – PART II

We
continue with our analysis of family settlements….

 

Capital Gains Tax liability


Taxation
is always a key consideration in any transaction more so in a family settlement
which involves properties / assets changing hands. Under the Income-tax Act,
any profits or gains arising from the transfer of a capital asset are
chargeable to capital gains tax. Thus, the primary condition for levy of
capital gains tax is that there must be a “transfer” as
defined in section 2(47) of the I.T. Act. This primary condition must be
satisfied before a tax levy on a capital gain may come in (C.A. Natarajan
vs. CIT, 92 ITR 347 (Mad)
). A family arrangement, in the interest of
settlement, may involve movement of property or payment of money from one
person to another. Several judgments have held that there is no “transfer”
involved in a family arrangement. Therefore, there is no question of capital
gains tax incidence under a family arrangement.   

 

The
following principles emerge from various cases:

 

(a) The transaction of a family settlement entered
into by the parties bona fide for the purpose of putting an end to the dispute
among family members, does not amount to a “transfer”. It is not also
the creation of an interest.

(b)  The assumption underlying the family arrangement is that the
parties had antecedent rights in all the assets and this proposition of law
leads to the legal inference that the same does not amount to any transfer of
title. Section 47 of the Income-tax Act excludes certain transfers and since
the family arrangement is not held to be a transfer, it would not require to be
listed in section 47 unlike a partition which is a transfer and had to be
specifically excluded from section 45. Since section 45 can apply only to
capital gains arising from transfers, family arrangements fall outside the
scope of section 45, in view of the legal position that a family arrangement is
not a transfer at all. 

(c) In a family settlement, the consideration for
assets received is the mutual relinquishment of the rights in joint property
and hence, cost of assets received on settlement is the cost to the previous
owner. 

(d) Even a married daughter can be made a
party to a family settlement between her paternal family members – State
of AP vs. M. Krishnaveni (2006) 7 SCC 365
.
If she surrenders shares
held by her pursuant to a family arrangement, then it would not be a taxable
transfer – P. Sheela, 308 ITR (AT) 350 (Bangl).

(e) In B.A. Mohota Textiles Traders (P.) Ltd.
[TS-234-HC-2017(BOM)
],
the Bombay High Court held that any transfer of
shares by a company would not be the same as transfer by its members even if
the transfer was pursuant to a family arrangement between the family members.

 

While
on the subject of income-tax, one should also bear in mind the applicability of
the provisions of section 56(2)(x) of the Income-tax Act, 1961, which treats
the value of certain property received without consideration / adequate
consideration by an individual donee as his income. The section applies to any
gift of cash, immovable property and certain types of movable property, such
as, shares, jewellery, arts and paintings, etc. While a gift between
specifiedrelatives is exempt, gifts received from other relatives is taxable.
Here an issue which arises is that whether an asset received from a non-defined
relative under a family settlement could be taxed under this section? Is not
the settlement of disputes a valid consideration for the receipt of the asset?
In this respect, the decisions in the case of DCIT vs. Paras D Gundecha,
(2015) 155 ITD 180 (Mum) andSKM Shree Shivkumar vs. ACIT(2014) 65 SOT 232
(Chen)
have held that property received on family settlement is not
taxable u/s. 56(2).

 

Whether Registration and Stamp Duty is required?


One
of the main issues under a family settlement is that whether the instrument
which records the family arrangement between the family members requires
registration under the Registration Act, if it affects the rights or interests
in immovable properties. A natural corollary of registration is the payment of
stamp duty. Stamp duty is leviable as on rates as applicable on a conveyance.
In most states in India, the stamp duty rates on a conveyance are the highest
rates. For instance, in the State of Maharashtra, the rate of conveyance on
immovable properties is 5%. As with all principles which involve a family
settlement, the law relating to registration of family settlement instruments
have been laid down by various Supreme Court and High Court decisions. There
are no express decisions on the issue of whether stamp duty is leviable.
However, the decisions rendered in the context of the Registration Act are
equally applicable. The principles laid down by some important cases, such as, Ram
Charan Das vs. Girja Nandini Devi (1955) 2 SCWR 837; Tek Bahadur Bhujil vs.
Debi Singh Bhujil, (1966) 2 SCJ 290; K. V. Narayanan vs. K. V. Ranganadhan, AIR
1976 SC 1715; Chief Controlling Revenue Authority vs. Shri Abdul Karim Ebrahim
Balwa, (2000) 102 BOMLR 290, etc
., are as under:

 

(a) If a person has an absolute title to the
property and he transfers the same to some other person, then it is treated as
a transfer of interest and hence, registration would be required.


(b) A family arrangement may be even oral in
which case no registration is necessary. The registration may be necessary only
if the terms of the family arrangement are reduced to writing. Here also, a
distinction should be made between a document containing the terms and recitals
of a family arrangement made under the document and a mere memorandum prepared
after the family arrangement has already been made either for the purpose of
the record or for information of the Court for making necessary mutation. In
such a case, the memorandum itself does not create or extinguish any rights in
immovable properties and is, therefore, not compulsorily registerable. 


(c) A family arrangement, the terms of which may be
recorded in a memorandum, need not be prepared for the purpose of being used as
a document on which future title of the parties are founded. When a document is
nothing but a memorandum of what had taken place, it is not a document which
would otherwise require compulsory registration. 


(d)  A family arrangement as such can be
arrived at orally.  Its terms may be
recorded in writing as a memorandum of what had been agreed upon between the
parties. The memorandum need not be prepared for the purpose of being used as a
document on which future title of the parties be founded. It is usually
prepared as a record of what had been agreed upon so that there be no hazy
notions about it in future. It is only when the parties reduce the family
arrangement to writing with the purpose of using that writing as a proof of
what they had arranged and, where the arrangement is brought about by the
document as such, that the document would require registration as it is then
that it would be a document of title declaring for future what rights in what
properties the parties possess.  


(e) If a document would serve the purpose of proof
or evidence of what had been decided between the family members and it was not
the basis of their rights in any form over the property which each member had
agreed to enjoy to the exclusion of the others, then in substance it only
records what has already been decided by the parties. Thus, it is nothing but a
memorandum of what had taken place and therefore, is not a document which would require compulsory registration u/s. 17 of the Registration Act.


(f) Registration is
necessary for a document recording a family arrangement regarding properties to
which the parties had no prior title. In one case, one of the parties claimed
the entire property and such claim was admitted by the others and the first one
obtained the property from that recognised owner by way of a gift or by way of
a conveyance. On these facts, the Court held that the person derived a title to
the property from the recognised owners and hence such a document would have to
satisfy the various formalities of law about the passing of title by transfer.


(g) If the document itself creates an interest
in an immovable property, the fact that it contemplates the execution of
another document will not exempt it from registration u/s. 17(2)(v) of the
Registration Act.


(h) If the family arrangement agreement is required
to be registered and it is not so registered, then the same is not admissible
as an evidence under the Registration Act in proof of the arrangement or under
the Evidence Act. However, the same document is admissible as a corroborative
of another evidence or as admission of the transaction, etc. 


(i)  The essence of the matter is whether the deed
is a part of the partition transaction or merely contains an incidental recital
of a previously completed transaction.

  

Reorganisation of Companies and Family Settlement


Very
often a Family Arrangement also seeks to make the family controlled companies
(whether public or private) as parties thereto so as to make the arrangement
(so far as it relates to family shareholdings in such companies) to be
effective and binding. The moot point here is, when there is a family
settlement which involves reorganisation of some of the properties of one or
more companies in the Group, whether the principles of family settlement would
be applicable even to such reorganisation? 
In other words, when there is a transfer of a property from a company to
another company or to an individual as a part of a family settlement, whether
it would be correct to say that there is no transfer of the property, and
therefore direct and indirect taxes would not apply? There is not much support
on this aspect.

 

The
decision of Sea Rock Investment Ltd., 317 ITR 253 (Karn), dealt
with the case of a company owned by the family members which was made a party
to the family arrangement and which transferred shares held by it to various
family members. The company claimed an exemption from capital gains by stating
that it was pursuant to a family arrangement. The High Court disallowed this
stand by holding that a Company was a separate legal entity distinct from the
family members and hence, it was liable to pay tax on this ground.

 

In
the case of Reliance Natural Resources Ltd vs. Reliance Industries Ltd,
(2010) 7 SCC 1
, the Supreme Court held that a Family Settlement MOU,
signed by the key management personnel of a listed company, did not fall within
the corporate domain. It was neither approved by the shareholders nor was it
attached to the demerger scheme which demerged various undertakings from the
listed company. The Court held that technically, the MOU was not legally
binding on the listed companies.

 

It
is true that a company is a separate legal entity and has an existence
independent from its shareholders and therefore, in normal circumstances, the
property of a company cannot be treated as that of its shareholders. However,
as pointed out above in various Court judgments, Courts make every attempt to
sustain a family arrangement rather than to avoid it, having regard to the
broadest considerations of family peace, honour and security. If the principles
of family settlement are confined only to the properties owned by individuals
and not to those owned through corporate entities, then it would not be
possible to use the instrument of family settlement for settling disputes between
the members of the family and it would be necessary to go through the
litigations. It is submitted that a relook may be needed at the above decisions
or else we could have a plethora of family disputes clogging the legal system.   

 

STAMP DUTY ON OTHER INSTRUMENTS


Sometimes,
the parties to a family settlement may implement it through other modes, such
as a Release Deed, a Gift Deed, etc. Although these are not family settlement
awards in the strict sense of the term, but in the commercial sense they would
also be a part and parcel of the family settlement. Hence, the stamp duty
leviable on such instruments is also covered below.

 

Release Deed


A
release deed is a document by which a person relinquishes his share or interest
in a property in favour of another person. Under Article 55 of the Indian Stamp
Act, a release attracts duty at Rs. 5. However, various states have enacted
their own amendments to this Article. Earlier, a release deed attracted only
Rs. 200. For instance, in the state of Andhra Pradesh it is 3% of the
consideration or market value whichever is higher.

 

The
Bombay High Court, in the case of Asha Krishnalal Bajaj, 2001(2) Bom CR
(PB) 629
held that a Release Deed is not a conveyance and only
attracted stamp duty as on a release deed. In the case of Shailesh
Harilal Poonatar, 2004 (4) All MR 479
,
the Bombay High Court held that
a release deed without consideration under which one co-owner released his
share in favour of another in respect of a property received under a will, was
not a conveyance. Accordingly, it was liable to be stamped not as a conveyance
but as a release deed.

 

To
plug this loophole, in 2005 the duty in the State of Maharashtra was increased
on such instruments to Rs. 5 for every Rs. 500 of market value of the property.
The 2006 Amendment Act has once again made an amendment in Maharashtra to
provide that if the release is without consideration; in respect of ancestral
property and is executed by or in favour of the renouncer’s spouse, siblings,
parents, children, children of predeceased son, or the legal heirs of these
relatives, then the stamp duty would only be Rs. 200. In case of any other
Release Deed, the duty is equal to a conveyance. Thus, for immovable
properties, it would be @ 5% on the market value of the property. What is an
ancestral property becomes an important issue. E.g., if a son releases his
share in a property acquired by his deceased father, so that his mother can
become the sole owner, it would not be a release of an ancestral property.


Similar
provisions are found under the Karnataka Stamp Act. The duty on a release deed
between family members, i.e., spouse, children, parents, siblings, wife of a
predeceased son or children of a predeceased child, is Rs. 1,000. 

 

Gift Deed


Section
2(la) of the Maharashtra Stamp Act defines an “instrument of gift” to include,
in a case where the gift is not in writing, any instrument recording whether by
way of declaration or otherwise the making or acceptance of such oral gift. The
gift could be of movable or immovable property. The term gift has not been
defined and hence, one has to refer to the definition given u/s.122 of the
Transfer of Property Act, which is “a transfer of certain existing movable or
immovable property made voluntarily and without consideration.”

 

An
instrument of gift not being a Settlement or a Will or a Transfer attracts duty
under Article 34 of Schedule-I to the Maharashtra Stamp Act. A gift deed
attracts duty at the same rate as applicable to a Conveyance (under Article 25)
on the Market Value of the Property which is the subject matter of the
gift.  Almost all States whether under
the Indian Stamp Act or under their respective State Acts levy duty at the same
rate as applicable to a Conveyance on the Market Value of the Property which is
the subject matter of the gift.  

 

The
Maharashtra Stamp Act provides for a concession to gifts within the
family. Any gift of property to a family member (i.e., a spouse, sibling,
lineal ascendant / descendant) of the donor, shall attract duty @ 3% or as
specified above, whichever is less. However, if the gift is of a residential
house or an agricultural property and is to a spouse / child or a grandchild,
then the duty is a concessional sum of Rs. 200. In such a case, the
registration fees are also Rs. 200. Thus, there is a very large concession for
a gift of two types of properties, viz, a residential house or an agricultural
land made to six relatives. Both these conditions must be satisfied for the Rs.
200 concessional duty. For a gift of any other property made to any family
member, including these six relatives or for a gift of these two properties
made to any relative other than these six relatives, the concessional duty is
3% of the market value.   



One
misconception often faced is the coverage of lineal ascendants – are females
covered? Can a grandmother, mother and son be treated as a lineal line? The
answer is yes, there is no requirement that lineal ascendancy or descendancy is
limited only to male members or to the same gender. All that is required is
relatives in a straight line. The definition under the Maharashtra Stamp Act is
not as wide as u/s. 56(2) of the Income Tax Act. The relatives covered u/s. 56
of the Income-tax Act but not under the Stamp Act are spouses of siblings;
uncles and aunts; spouses of one’s lineal ascendant / Descendant; lineal
ascendant /descendant of spouse and their spouses.

 

The
Karnataka Stamp Act, 1957 also provides for a concession for gifts
within the family of the donor. The duty is only a flat sum of Rs. 1,000 to Rs.
5,000 depending upon where the property is located. The definition of family
for this purpose means father, mother, husband, wife, son, daughter,
daughter-in-law, brothers, sisters and grandchildren of the donor.

 

The
Rajasthan Stamp Act, 1998 provides a concessional rate of 2.5% for gifts
in favour of father, mother, son, brother, sister, daughter-in-law, husband,
son’s son, daughter’s son, son’s daughter, daughter’s daughter. Further, in
case of gifts in favour of wife or daughter the stamp duty is only 1% or Rs. 1
lakh, whichever is less. stamp duty for a gift in favour of widow by her
deceased husband’s mother, father, brother, or sister or by her own mother,
father, brother, sister, son or daughter is Nil.

 

Epilogue


From
the above discussion, it would be obvious that our present laws relating to
income-tax, stamp duty, registration, etc., are inadequate to deal with family
settlement and, in fact, instead of facilitating the family settlement, they
may hamper it. This is all the more strange given the fact that a large number
of businesses and assets are family owned in India and hence, the possibility
of there being a family dispute is quite high! Hence, it is necessary to make
suitable amendments in various laws so as to facilitate family settlement.

 

DIFFERENTIAL VOTING RIGHTS SHARES – AN INSTRUMENT WHOSE TIME HAS COME?

Differential Voting Rights
Shares (DVRS) are in the news again as SEBI has set up a committee to review
the law relating to them. It appears that SEBI may be considering removal of
some of the severe restrictions on them so as to make their issue easier. This
could bring life into this instrument that otherwise is more or less a dead
instrument due to regulatory constraints. 

 

This proposal has
surprisingly seen severe resistance even at this stage when the Committee is
merely set up. Opposition is of near paranoiac proportion. I submit that the
instrument by itself is useful and should be allowed with reasonable
conditions. It is of course not an instrument for all. It is not even anybody’s
case that this instrument will be very popular amongst corporate and/or
investors. But for many – companies, promoters and investors – it could work
well.

 

Let us first briefly
consider what DVRS are, what is broadly the current legal position, what are
the issues and opposition points and their possible answers and what could be
the way forward.

 

What
are DVRS?


DVRS are a variant of equity
shares
. In other words, DVRS are equity shares. However, DVRS depart from
the usual equal-vote, equal-dividend features of ordinary equity shares.
Instead, they give differential voting and/or dividend rights. DVRS may thus
carry more – or less – voting rights than ordinary equity shares. Thus, for
example, one DVRS may carry just 1/10th voting right. 10 such DVRS would thus
carry one vote, compared to ordinary equity share which has one vote one share.
Or DVRS could carry more voting rights as for example, one DVRS having 10
votes.

 

Similarly DVRS could carry
more (or less) dividends than ordinary equity shares. DVRS could, for example,
be entitled to, say, 5% more dividends than ordinary equity shares. This helps
to compensate for lesser voting rights.Otherwise, such DVRS may carry all the
other features as ordinary equity shares. They may, for example, carry the same
rights on liquidation. There could be variants other than the normal
voting/dividends right however, this article focuses on variants of voting
rights and dividend rights only particularly in listed companies.

 

Legal provisions relating to DVRS


DVRS have always been
possible for private companies. However, flexible requirements for
public/listed companies have been a relatively recent phenomena. The provisions
relating to DVRS are contained in the Companies Act, 2013, rules made
thereunder, SEBI Regulations, circulars, etc. These have evolved over time.
Hence, the regulations are scattered and are cumbersome and time consuming.
Some features of the law can be summarised, albeit in a simplified manner.

 

Issue of DVRS would
generally require approval of shareholders by an ordinary resolution through
postal ballot. It generally would also require approval by SEBI. DVRS would
have to be offered to all shareholders proportionately – thus, DVRS would have
to be either in the form of right shares or as bonus shares. DVRS cannot be
more than 26% of the equity share capital. Existing equity shares cannot be
converted into DVRS.

 

Importantly, DVRS that have
right to a higher dividend or more voting rights than existing equity shares
cannot be issued. This restriction is obviously for protection of existing
shareholders whose rights would get diluted if new shares having more
dividends/voting rights are issued. These requirements end up being
restrictive, time consuming and even finally uncertain. This may also be one of
the major reasons why DVRS did not pick up in India and that the existing ones
are not successful. Even otherwise, the regulations for issue of DVRS are half
hearted. Most other provisions of law refer and provide for ordinary equity
shares and not DVRS. Thus, there is a legislative vacuum in respect of DVRS.
The Committee considering DVRS will thus need to recommend extensive amendments
to several laws.

 

DVRS
issued


Barely 5 companies have
issued DVRS in India. Except one, the other DVRS trade at prices that are at a
huge discount over the price of the corresponding ordinary equity shares. Tata
Motors DVRS, for example, trade at nearly 50% discount over the price of their
equity shares.

Future Enterprises Limited,
however, has its ordinary equity shares and DVRS trading at very small
differential. Part of this may be ascribed to the fact that their DVRS carry
25% less voting rights with right to 2% more dividends, as compared to ordinary
equity shares. The market liquidity of such DVRS is also generally poor.

 

Opposition
to DVRS and some possible responses


There has been severe
opposition to DVRS amongst certain circles, which is strong almost to the level
of being paranoiac/irrational. I submit that much of this opposition is
unjustified and can be refuted.

 

Much
of the fears and concerns can be dealt with if the DVRS are seen as just
another instrument whose value can be determined by informed parties using
relevant valuation models. Higher or lower dividend or voting rights would be
factored in the valuation. A company desiring to give lower voting rights can
compensate this loss by offering a lower issue price and/or with sweetener of
higher dividend rights. The point is that the market would generally take care
of the handicaps/advantages of differential rights by valuing the DVRS. Hence,
the opposition to DVRS would have to be considered in this light.

 

The core opposition to DVRS
is that it would help entrench existing management without their investing
money proportionate to their rights. Promoters and management would thus invest
lesser amount, take lesser risk and yet get higher control. This is
misconceived. Higher votes would result in higher price for such shares that
the promoters have to pay and lower price for the equity shares (DVRS) issued
to other shareholders. If investors consider the right to remove management as
very important to them, they will either pay a very low price for such shares
with lower rights or may not buy them altogether. So long as transparency is
maintained of the rights and disabilities on DVRS, the parties should be free
to work out the value amongst themselves either directly or through response to
public issue or through open markets.

 

It has been said that very
few companies have issued DVRS and these DVRS except 1 have badly performed.
The explanation for this can be several. One is educating the investors of this
instrument. Second is that the regulations themselves are complex and near
prohibitive. Finally, once again, the markets can be expected to take care of
the situation. If investors perceive that such instruments will give them
lesser return or have lower value, they will value them accordingly in the
market, as they would any other security. Banning or creating near prohibitive
conditions is not the answer.

 

Safeguards of corporate Governance and other provisions


Much has changed since the
time when the provisions relating to DVRS were introduced. We have extensive
corporate governance requirements and other new requirements that provide for
transparency and protection of various stakeholders. We have requirements
relating to a certain number of independent directors. The law provides for
extensive regulations relating to related party transactions. There are various
committees including Audit Committee, Nomination and Remuneration Committee,
etc. which look into certain issues. Shareholders earlier could rarely vote
because they could not attend general meetings physically since such meetings
were often held at remote or far off places. Postal ballot and electronic
voting has changed this situation a lot. Thus, there are many safeguards that
keep some check on majoritarian control.

 

Suggestions


As stated earlier, so long
as transparency is maintained and certain basic conditions are complied with,
DVRS should be allowed to be issued.

Rights on existing
instruments should not be changed without the approval of the holders. Take an
example. Presently a company has Rs. 10 crore of ordinary equity shares (1
crore equity shares of Rs. 10 each face value). Now, let us say the promoters
of the company hold 20 lakh ordinary equity shares of promoters. Thus, they are
entitled to 1/5th of the voting rights. If these 20 lakh ordinary equity shares
are converted into 20 lakh DVRS with each DVRS having 10 votes, the result
would be as follows. Total votes would be 280 lakh (200 lakh votes now held by
the promoters and 80 lakh votes by the others). The promoters would have 200
lakh votes which would be about 71%. Thus, their voting share jumped from 20%
to 71%. This results in loss of voting rights and thus value of the other
shareholders. This should not be permitted and the existing law does not permit
it.

 

In case of fresh issue, the
new shares should be offered to all. If it is proposed that the fresh issue is
to a special group, the issue should be transparently valued and the issue
price should not be lower than such price. SEBI could consider providing
formulae for this. The objective is that the value of existing shareholders
should not suffer because of such issue.

 

In the interim, till more
experience is gained, a cap can be placed on the number of DVRS. However,
unlike the present poorly drafted law that provides a cap on the maximum amount
of DVRS as a percentage of total capital, the cap should be on the maximum
voting rights
that such DVRS carry. The cap of 26% of the capital could be
considered. The objective would be that the promoters/management, even if they
allot all the DVRS with higher voting rights to themselves, would be able to
hold only a certain maximum of voting rights through such DVRS.

 

Provisions could be made
whereby certain major decisions require approval by a higher majority. This
would give adequate say to a significant majority of shareholders. This will
help ensure that those in control with DVRS are not able to take such major
decisions that could affect the value of shareholders without their say. Like
certain preference shares, if there is no dividend paid for, say, 3 years, the
DVRS could be made entitled to voting rights.

 

Conclusion


Clearly, then, DVRS are an
instrument whose time has come. One hopes that, firstly, the Committee
wholeheartedly endorses this instrument. Further, it should propose extensive
rehaul of the various laws that deal with issue of securities and ensure that DVRS
are also provided for. They may also provide for conditions to ensure fair
play. In particular, there should be transparency and also education of
investors. Thereafter, the parties – companies, promoters and shareholders –
should be permitted to structure instruments as per their needs and desires and
at a value they mutually decide.
  

 

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 78 dated June 23, 2016

fiogf49gjkf0d
Notification No. FEMA 365/2016-RB dated June 01, 2016

Permitting writing of options against contracted exposures by Indian Residents

This circular permits resident exporters and importers of goods and services to write (sell) standalone plain vanilla European call and put option contracts against their contracted exposure, i.e. covered call and covered put respectively, with any bank in India subject to operational guidelines, terms and conditions annexed in Annex I to this circular.

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 77[2]/10[R] dated June 23, 2016

fiogf49gjkf0d
Given below are the highlights of certain RBI Circulars & Notifications

Foreign Exchange Management (Foreign Currency Accounts by a person resident in India) Regulations, 2015

This circular permits as under: –

1. An Indian start-up (as defined vide Notification No. GSR 180(E) dated February 17, 2016 issued by DIPP) having an overseas subsidiary can: –

a) Open a foreign currency account with a bank outside India for the purpose of crediting to the account the foreign exchange earnings out of exports / sales made by it or its overseas subsidiary. The balances held in such accounts, to the extent they represent exports from India, shall be repatriated to India within the period prescribed for realization of exports.

b) Credit payments received by it in foreign exchange against sales / exports made by it or its overseas subsidiaries to its EEFC account maintained in India.

2. Any insurance / reinsurance company registered with the Insurance Regulatory and Development Authority of India (IRDA) can open a foreign currency account with a bank outside India to carry out insurance / reinsurance business.

Evidence – Electronic records – Secondary evidence of electronic records inadmissible unless requirements of section 65B are satisfied. [Evidence Act, 1872, Section 65B]

fiogf49gjkf0d
Anvar P.V. vs. P. K. Basheer & Ors AIR 2015 SC 180.

The Supreme Court was dealing with an appeal filed against order whereby High Court had dismissed election petition holding that corrupt practices pleaded in the petition were not proved and hence, election could not be set aside u/s. 100(1)(b) of the Representation of People Act, 1951. The corrupt practice alleged were use of objectionable speeches, songs and announcements which were recorded using other instruments and by feeding them into computer, CDs were made therefrom which were produced in the court. However, the same were produced without due certification in terms of section 65B of the Evidence Act 1872. It was held that in case of CD, VCD, chip, etc., same shall be accompanied by certificate in terms of section 65B of the Evidence Act obtained at the time of taking the document, without which, secondary evidence pertaining to electronic record is inadmissible in respect of CDs. Thus, whole case set up regarding corrupt practice using songs, announcements and speeches fall to ground.

Co-operative Society – Transfer of membership to flat by nomination or inheritance – Co-operative society bound to transfer to nominee where valid nomination made. [West Bengal co-operative Societies Act,1983, Section 80,79]

fiogf49gjkf0d
Indrani Wahi vs. Registrar of Co-operative Societies and ors AIR 2016 SC 1969.

Nomination was made by the deceased father in the name of married daughter. Co-operative society implemented the nomination. Other legal heirs challenged the same before Dy. Registrar and succeeded. The single bench of the high court reversed the order of the Dy. Registrar. The division bench substantially set aside the order of the single bench. Hence, married daughter filed appeal to the Supreme Court.

The Supreme Court held as under :

(1) In view of section 79, where a member of a cooperative society nominates a person in consonance with the provisions of the Rules, on the death of such member, the cooperative society is mandated to transfer all the share or interest of such member in the name of the nominee. (2) Rule 128 provides that only in the absence of a nominee, the transfer of the share or interest of the erstwhile member, would be made on the basis of a claim supported by an order of probate, a letter of administration or a succession certificate (issued by a Court of competent jurisdiction).

(4) Transfer of share or interest, based on a nomination u/s. 79 in favour of the nominee, is with reference to the concerned cooperative society, and is binding on the said society. The cooperative society has no option whatsoever, except to transfer the membership in the name of the nominee, in consonance with sections 79 and 80 of the 1983 Act (read with Rules 127 and 128 of the 1987 Rules). However, that would have no relevance to the issue of title between the inheritors or successors to the property of the deceased.

PART A: Decision of Supreme Court

fiogf49gjkf0d
CBSE asked to provided answer sheets and scrupulously observe the directions of Supreme Court in C.A. No. 6454 of 2011

Even after the historic 2011 judgment of the Supreme Court, where procuring copies of answer sheets by students came under the Right to Information (RTI) Act, the Central Board of Secondary Education (CBSE) continued to defy it. In a reply to a RTI query, posed by Whistle for Public Interest (WHIP), comprising of a group of law students, the CBSE replied on 28 December 2015, that, it charges Rs700 per subject for providing copy of answer sheets. In addition, students were compulsorily required to go through the process of ‘Verification of Marks’ for which the CBSE has prescribed fee of Rs.300 per subject. This meant that a student had to pay Rs1,000 per subject, if she applied for a copy of the answer sheet.
This was in gross violation of the SC order of 2011, which held that “Answer-Sheet is an Information and therefore, examinees shall have the right to inspect their Answer-Sheets under RTI Act, 2005 and its Rules made there under which prescribes Rs10 as application fee for getting the information and Rs2 per page for the copies of such information.”
 
The Supreme Court directed the CBSE to “scrupulously observe” the directions made by the Court in 2011. The CBSE has been asked to provide evaluated answer-sheets to candidates under RTI Act in compliance with the Supreme Court’s Ruling in the matter of CBSE & Anr. Vs. Aditya Bandopadhyay & Ors – Civil Appeal No. 6454/2011.

All the state run institutions falling under the meaning of Public Authority defined under section 2(h) of the RTI Act are also obliged to provide answer-sheets under this transparency law.

E-Waste Disposal

fiogf49gjkf0d
Introduction
There’s a new smart phone in the market and we buy it. A new laptop is introduced and we grab it. Ever wondered what happens to the old models which we sell, scrap or simply trash (in cases where they are no longer working)? How do these electronic items ultimately get disposed off? E-Waste or electronic waste is one of the largest sources of waste being generated in today’s waste. With newer models and variants of all gadgets being launched every day, the useful life of a technological gadget has reduced drastically thereby significantly increasing the e-waste generated everyday. For instance, did you know that a study states that India is the 5th largest producer of e-waste internationally. According to the Ministry of Environment, Forest and Climate Change, Government of India, India generates over 17 lakh tonnes of e-waste very year with an annual growth rate of 5% every year. India has over a billion mobile phones  and over 25% end up in e-waste every year.  Recognising this, the Central Government has recently framed the E-Waste (Management) Rules, 2016.  

Act
The mother statute for all things connected with the environment is the Environment (Protection) Act, 1986.  It is a Central Act for the protection and the improvement of the environment. It defines environment pollution  as the presence of any solid, liquid  or gaseous substance in the environment in such concentration as may be injurious to the environment.  Under s.3 of this Act, the Government has power to take all such measures as is necessary for protecting and improving the quality of the environment and for preventing environment pollution. This includes laying down Rules, procedures and safeguards for the handling of hazardous substances, i.e., any substance which by reason of its chemical properties is liable to cause harm to humans /  living  beings / environment, etc. Consequently, the  Central Government has notified the amended  E-Waste (Management) Rules, 2016(“the EWM Rules”) which shall come into force from the 1st October, 2016. The EWM Rules define e-waste to mean electrical and electronic equipment, in whole or in part discarded as waste by the consumer or bulk consumer as well as rejects from manufacturing, refurbishment and repair processes.

Coverage
The EWM Rules apply to various types of entities involved in the  manufacture, sale, transfer, purchase, collection, storage and processing of e-waste or specified electrical and electronic equipment, including their components, consumables, parts and spares which make the product operational. Some of these entities are as follows:

(a)Manufacturer – a manufacturer of electrical and electronic equipment
(b)Producer – any person who sells (in any manner) manufactured / assembled / imported electrical and electronic equipment
(c)Bulk Consumer – Bulk users of electrical and electronic equipment, e.g., Governments departments, Public Sector Undertakings, banks, educational institutions, MNCs, partnership firms and companies that are registered under the Factories Act, 1948 and the Companies Act, 2013 and health care facilities which have a turnover of more than Rs. 1 crore or employ more than 20 employees.  Althoughthis definition is not very happily worded, it appears that in order to be covered, firms and companies must satisfy the turnover or employee threshold. Registration under both Factories Act and Companies Act is not possible because in that case all firms would be excluded. Further, all IT companies which are the biggest generator of e-waste would be excluded, which cannot be the intention. This is an important definition since it casts certain reporting requirements on all bulk  consumers.
(d)Dealer – buyer or seller of specified electrical and electronic equipment. The definition is wide enough to include offline and online dealers.
(e)Recycler – any person engaged in recycling and reprocessing of e-waste as per guidelines  laid down by the Central Pollution Control Board.
(f)Consumer – one of the more important entities covered by the EWM Rules is a consumer which is defined to mean any person using any (and not just specified) electrical and electronic equipment but excludes bulk consumers. Hence, any individual or small office would also be covered if he/it is involved in manufacture, sale, transfer, processing or storage of specified electrical and electronic equipment. This is a very important step toward environment protection since it spreads the net very wide.  

However, the Rules do not apply to a micro enterprise as defined in the Micro, Small and Medium Enterprises Development Act, 2006. This is interesting since while a micro enterprise is exempted, an individual end user is not!

The specified electrical and electronic equipment enlisted in the EWM Rules are computers, laptops, mobile phones, refrigerators, washing machines, air conditioners, televisions, printers, lamps containing fluorescent and other mercury.  It even covers their components, consumables, parts and spares. Conspicuous by their absent from this list are several popular consumer electronic / electric equipment, such as,  music systems, heating systems, irons, DVD players, cameras, etc. Whether this omission is intentional or an oversight is something which time will tell?

Responsibilities of various entities
The Rules lay down responsibilities for different entities in relation to e-waste:

(a)Manufacturer – must collect e-waste generated during manufacturing of any electronic / electrical equipment and channelise it for recycling or disposal.  It must also maintain and file prescribed information returns. The Return includes information on category and quantity of e-waste generated / stored/ recycled/transported /refurbished /dismantled /treated and disposed.   The channelisation could be to authorised dismantlers or recyclers.
(b)Producers – must provide an Extended Producer Responsibility (EPR) for  equipment produced by them covering the channelisation of e-waste generated by their products. This could also be through dealers, collection centres, buyback arrangements, etc. EPR means a responsibility of any producer of electrical or electronic equipment, for channelisation of e-waste to ensure environmentally sound management of such waste. EPR may comprise of implementing take back system or setting up of collection centres or both and having agreed arrangements with authorised dismantler or recycler either individually or collectively through a Producer Responsibility Organisation. The Central Pollution Control Board will grant an EPR Authorisation for managing EPR with implementation plans and targets outlined therein.

Every producer must make an application to the Central Pollution Control Board for EPR Authorisation within a period of 90 days from 1st October, 2016.  Any producer who has been refused an EPR cannot sell any electronic or electric equipment.  This is a very important requirement for producers.

The producer must also create mass awareness of recycling. The Deposit Refund Scheme is another way of doing so in which the producer charges an additional deposit at the time of sale and returns the money back with interest when the product is returned for recycling. Various returns are to be filed by a producer also.
(c)Dealers – they can act as collection centres for producers’ products. They must ensure that e-waste generated is safely transported to recyclers or dismantlers. 
(d)Refurbishers / Dismantlers / Recyclers – Their facilities must be in accordance with guidelines laid down by the Central Pollution Control Board. They must maintain records and also obtain an authorisation from the State Pollution Control Board.
(e)Bulk Consumers –  bulkconsumers of specified electrical and electronic equipment shall ensurethat e-waste generated by them is channelised through collection centre or dealers of authorised producer or dismantler or recycler  and they shallmaintain specified records of e-waste generated by them. Further,  they must ensure  that such end-of-life electrical and electronic equipmentare not admixed with e-waste containing radioactive material as are covered under theprovisions of the Atomic Energy Act, 1962.
(f)Consumers – the responsibilities for consumers of specified electrical and electronic equipment are the same as those enlisted above for bulk consumers, except that they do not have to maintain any records.
(g)Storage Responsibility – Every manufacturer, producer, bulkconsumer, collection centre, dealer, refurbisher, dismantler and recycler may store thee-waste for a maximum of 182 days and shall maintain arecord of collection, sale, transfer and storage of e-wastes and make these recordsavailable for inspection. The State Pollution Control Board can extend this period to 365 days if the waste needs to be stored for recycling or reuse. Transportation of e-waste must be carried out after maintaining the prescribed documentation.

Penalties
No specific penalties are provided under the Rules but they do provide that the manufacturer, producer, importer, transporter, refurbisher, dismantler and recycler shall be liable for all damages caused to the environment or third party due to improper handling and management of the e-waste. They further provide that the manufacturer, producer, importer, transporter, refurbisher, dismantler and recycler shall be liable to pay financial penalties as levied for any violation of the provisions under these rules by the State Pollution Control Board with the prior approval of the Central Pollution Control Board.

The Environment (Protection) Act, 1986 provides a general penalty for anyone who fails to comply with or contravenes any of the provisions of the Act, or its rules. The penalty is, in respect of each failure or contravention, an imprisonment of up to 5 years and / or a fine of up to Rs. 1 lakh. In case the failure or contravention continues, then there would be an additional fine which may extend to Rs. 5,000 / day during which such failure or contravention continues after the conviction for the first such failure or contravention. If the failure or contravention continues beyond a period of 1 year after the date of conviction, the offender shall be punishable with imprisonment for a term which may extend to 7 years.

Responsibilities of Companies
Companies would be either bulk consumers or consumers. Depending upon their classification they need to comply with the provisions of the Rules.  

Conclusion
This is one more Regulation which businesses need to comply with. However, this is a welcome legislation which would help reduce the environmental pollution. One only hopes that this does not turn out into another means of red tapism and corruption.

Importance of Unity

fiogf49gjkf0d

 

Arjun (A)

Shrikrishna Bhagwan, in Bhagwad Geeta,
you had told me about re-birth.

 

Shrikrishna
(S)

Yes dear.  I had mentioned that so far, you and I, and
all these people have taken innumerable rebirths.

 

Arjun

And whatever good or bad we do, we get
the fruit in the same birth or in next birth.

 

Shrikrishna

Yes. 
That is true.  But what makes
you ask this question?

 

Arjun

My friend is very innocent person,
very God-fearing.  Now practising in a
rural area.

 

Shrikrishna

What about him?

 

Arjun

He had done the audit of some company
5-6 years ago.  He left that work since
the company shifted elsewhere.

 

Shrikrishna

Ok. Then?

 

Arjun

A few months ago, all of a sudden,
survey party from income tax came to his office.  They harassed him for 3 days – asking
questions about that old client.

 

Shrikrishna

Oh! Why?

 

Arjun

They said they found two different
balance sheets signed by him for the 
same year – the last year of his audit.

 

Shrikrishna

Surprising!  But you said he is very innocent!

 

Arjun

Yes. 
I have no doubt about his innocence. 
Gentleman to the core!

 

Shrikrishna

What did they find?

 

Arjun

Actually, in village places, most of
the professionals work from residence only. 
They keep some room for office. 
So they searched the records in his house also.

 

Shrikrishna

But what did they get?

 

Arjun

Absolutely nothing.  Not even the remotest evidence.

 

Shrikrishna

So what did they finally do?

 

Arjun

They were completely satisfied.  But they said they had instructions to
investigate thoroughly.  They regretted
inconvenience caused to him!

 

Shrikrishna

Good. 
But there must be something else in the story.

 

Arjun

Yes. 
He showed them that he signed the same and the only balance-sheet that
was submitted to ROC and IT!  And the
alleged balance sheet which they got somewhere else was only photocopy.

 

Shrikrishna

They have to produce original.  But what was their grievance – when correct
balance sheet was filed with ITR?

 

Arjun

That’s precisely why I mentioned about
re-birth.  He must have committed some
sin in last birth.

 

Shrikrishna

Why?

 

Arjun

Actually, for subsequent years, there
were multiple financial statements for every year.  Different for ROC, different for IT and
something else to the Bank!

 

Shrikrishna

It was then a blatant fraud!

 

Arjun

Yes; true.  So subsequent years’ auditor is also in
trouble.

 

Shrikrishna

But where is the client?  What does he say?

 

Arjun

That’s another story.  The main director of that company is now
absconding.  That prompted them to go
to the CA’s office! He is the real culprit.

 

Shrikrishna

They must have recorded the statements
of both of them.

 

Arjun

Yes, obviously.  My friend flatly denied the
allegation.  But the subsequent auditor
succumbed to the pressure of survey people. 
But then immediately retracted it.

 

Shrikrishna

You mean to say your friend suffered
unnecessarily.  There was no fault on
his part.

 

Arjun

Exactly.  In the hospital, we see many small innocent
children suffering from terminal diseases. 
What sin they have committed?

 

Shrikrishna

You are right.  Your friend did not perhaps do anything
wrong; but somebody did it and the poor fellow suffered because of someone
else’s wrong deeds!

 

Arjun

And the irony is that the client is
very resourceful and influential.  He
will settle it with IT.  But the IT
people have forwarded the information to our Institute and my friend will
have to face the music for a few years!

 

Shrikrishna

I have sympathy for your friend.  But I had also explained to you the role of
fate or destiny in Bhagwad Geeta. Even Lord Shree Ram had to undergo hardship
for no fault on his part!

 

Arjun

I am more worried because in our
profession, there is hardly any opportunity to do a straight thing!  Everything is manipulation.  So what will happen in our next birth.

 

Shrikrishna

Dear Paartha, don’t be so negative.

 

Arjun

What shall we do?  Neither the clients whom we serve are clean
nor the authorities before whom we represent the clients are straight!

 

Shrikrishna

The only solution is the unity amongst
you all.  If you act collectively with
positive thinking and good leadership, you can improve the things.  You are educated professionals.  You should provide leadership to the
society.

 

Arjun

But what exactly we can do
collectively?

 

Shrikrishna

You can be more assertive.  You can afford to say ‘No’ to wrong
things.  Today, you have a fear that if
you refuse to oblige a client, some other CA will do it.  He will compromise on the standards.

Arjun

That’s true.  We can even develop good culture and
discipline iin the finance sector.

Shrikrishna

And you can establish the image and
credibility of the profession, so that no once can point a finger at you.

Arjun

I see a point in what you are
saying.  Since we are not united, no
one heeds to our feelings and suggestions. 
I think, all of us should seriously think on these lines.

 

Shrikrishna

I had already said in puranas that in Kaliyug, the real strength
lies in unity.  Please act unitedly and
you can change the world.

 

Arjun

Yes, My Lord!

Om Shanti.

Note:

The above
dialogue emphasises on importance of collective strength and how it is lacking
in our profession. The only solution to remain clean in the profession is to
have a good unity.

Precedent – Judicial Discipline – Departmental authorities bound by the judicial pronouncements of the Statutory Tribunals even if the decision of the Tribunal was not carried further in appeal on account of low tax effect [Central Excise Act, 1944 S. 35 and 35E].

fiogf49gjkf0d
Lubi Industries LLP vs. Union of India (2016) 337 E.L.T. 179 (Guj.)(HC)

The petitioner manufactures and supplies submersible pumps to Government agencies. The contracts envisage pre-delivery inspection charges by third party agency at the cost of the buyer . However, initially the payment would be made by the petitioner and would be claimed from the Government. The contest between the petitioner and the Department is with respect to the inclusion of these charges towards the assessable value of the goods. This precise question in identical circumstances in case of this very petitioner came to be decided by CESTAT by judgement dated 16/06/2014, ruled in favour of the assessee.

When such a question arose again, the AO issued a show cause notice as to why the pre-delivery inspection charges should not be included in the assessable value and resultantly unpaid dues of Rs.1.37 lacs not be recovered. The petitioner heavily relied on its case decided in the Tribunal. The AO however confirmed the additions and relied on the judgement of the Supreme Court in the case of Commissioner of Central Excise, Tamil Nadu vs. Southern Structures Ltd. 2008 (229) E.L.T. 487.
The High Court held that, the Assistant Commissioner committed a serious error in ignoring the binding judgement of the superior Court that too in case of the same assessee. Even if the decision of the Tribunal in the present case was not carried further in appeal on account of low tax effect, it was not open for the adjudicating authority to ignore the ratio of such decision. An order that the adjucating authority may pass is appealable, even at the hands of the department. This is clearly provided in Section 35 read with section 35E of the Central Excise Act. Therefore, even if the adjucating authority passes an order in favour of the assessee on the basis of the decision of the Tribunal, it is always open to the Department to file appeal against such judgement of the adjucating authority.

Family Arrangement – Panchayat Resolution reduced in writing – Resulting in relinquishment of rights – could be taken as Family Arrangement – though not registered can be used as a piece of evidence for showing or explaining the conduct of the parties. [Registration Act, 1908, S. 49, 17; Evidence Act, 1872, S.91]

fiogf49gjkf0d
Subraya M.N. v. Vittala M.N. & Others AIR 2016 Supreme Court 3236.

A suit for partition was filed. The defendants opposed the same on the ground that plaintiffs had relinquished their rights for consideration and this was recorded in Panchayat Resolution. The Trial Court as well as the High Court held that Panchayat Resolution cannot be construed as a Family Arrangement and was inadmissible in evidence as the same was not registered. On appeal, the Supreme Court held that, the Trial Court and the High Court were not right in brushing aside the oral and documentary evidence adduced by the defendant to prove that the plaintiffs had relinquished their right in the immovable property. There is no provision of Law requiring family settlements to be reduced to writing and registered though when reduced to writing the question of registration may arise. Binding family arrangements dealing with immovable property worth more than rupees hundred can be made orally and when so made, no question of registration arises. If, however, it is reduced to writing with the purpose that the terms should be evidenced by it, it requires registration and without registration it is inadmissible; but the said family arrangement can be used as corroborative piece of evidence for showing or explaining the conduct of the parties.

Accident claim – Can be filed by non-dependant legal representative of the deceased. [Motor Vehicles Act, 1988, S.166, 140]

fiogf49gjkf0d
Dr. Gangaraju Sowmini v. Alavala Sudhakar Reddy & Another, 2016 AIR Hyderbad 162 (FB)

The reference was filed by the claimant (non-dependent of the deceased) seeking enhancement of compensation awarded by the chairman, Motor Vehicles Accidents Claims Tribunal. The said reference was opposed by the Insurance Company on the ground that amount of compensation would not be granted to a claimant who is not dependant on the deceased.  

It was held by the Full Bench of the Hyderabad High Court that in view of the plain language under Section 166 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1988, which is a substantive provision for making application for compensation, it is clear that either the injured person or the legal representatives of the deceased are entitled to make an application for award of compensation. Dependency is a matter, which will have a bearing on the issue with regard to fixation of compensation and apportionment of compensation if there are more than one claimant, but at the same time, in view of the plain and unambiguous language used under Section 166 of the Motor Vehicles Act, the term ‘legal representative’ does not mean only a dependant. It is fairly well settled that the legal representative is one who can represent the estate of the deceased.

In the judgment of Hon’ble Supreme Court in Montford Brothers of ST. Gabriel and Another v. United India Insurance & Another, (2014) 3 SCC 394, it was held that it is common in the Indian society, where, the members of the family who are not even dependant also can extend their support monetarily and otherwise to the victims of accidents to meet the immediate expenditure for hospitalisation etc., in such cases, unless the legal representatives are allowed to continue the proceedings initiated by the person who succumbs to injuries subsequently, such claims will be defeated and that will also defeat the very object and intent of the Act. Any such measure would be wholly unequitable and unjust. Plainly, that would never be the intent of any piece of legislation. For the aforesaid reasons and in view of the language under Section 166 of the Motor Vehicles Act, 1988 r/w. Rule 2(g) of the A.P. Motor Vehicles Rules, 1989, we are of the view that even the legal representatives who are non-dependants can also lay a claim for payment of compensation by making application under Section 166 of the Motor Vehicles Act.

Appellate Tribunal – Registrar cannot refuse to accept the appeal though not maintainable – Order of Non-Maintainability to be passed by the Tribunal itself and not the registrar even if the petition was prima facie not maintainable. [Tripura Value Added Tax Act 2004, S.71]

fiogf49gjkf0d
New Medical (Agartala) Pvt. Ltd. vs. Superintendent of Taxes, Charge-VI, Agartala & Ors. (2015) 82 VST 238 (Tripura) (HC).

The petitioner had filed 2 separate appeals before the Tripura Value Added Tax Tribunal, Agartala, Tripura, but these appeals were returned to the petitioner without passing an order by the Registrar of the Tripura Value Added Tax Tribunal on the ground that since the appeals filed before the Commissioner were dismissed in limine without issuing notice, no revision was maintainable before the Tribunal.

It was held that, the Registrar of the Tribunal may form a prima facie view and raise an objection that an appeal is maintainable or not and it will be for the assessee or the counsel to satisfy the Registrar that such revision is maintainable. Even if the Registrar holds against the assessee, the assessee will still have the right to claim it in the Tribunal which should decide that issue in accordance with Law.
Any Judicial or Quasi-Judicial action has to be based on reasons therefore whenever in future any such order has to be passed even by the Registrar or his subordinates, that order must be in writing and must be conveyed to the assessee so that the assessee knows why the appeal or revision is being returned by the Tribunal.

Can a trust be a beneficiary in another trust?

Sometime back a CA friend of mine
specializing in tax planning, who normally consults me on legal issues before
formulating any tax saving plan, casually asked me whether I had an occasion to
consider the question as to whether a trust can be named to be one of the
beneficiaries of another trust.


My friend being conscientious and
thorough does not recommend to any client of his any tax saving plan unless he
is fully satisfied with all applicable legal and other issues.  He had some reservation on this question and
added that a particular Big Four CA firm was 
using this idea in its tax saving recommendations.  As I needed research to answer the point, I
could not respond to the inquiry spontaneously. 
The result of the research undertaken by me was quite interesting.  The purpose of this article is to share with
the readers of your esteemed journal the result of my research on the issue.


Section 9 to the Indian Trusts Act,
1882 provides that every person capable of holding property may be a
beneficiary.  Therefore, the two basic
requirements of being a beneficiary is that (i) the beneficiary should be a
person and (ii) should also be capable of holding property.


The term “person” is not defined in the
Indian Trusts Act.  It is therefore,
necessary to look at the definition of the term under the General Clauses Act,
1897.  The said Act defines a large
number of words and expression and such definitions apply to all Central Acts
and Regulations thereunder. The said Act defines the term ‘a person’ to include
any company or association or body of individuals, whether incorporated or
not.  Even the Indian Penal Code, 1860
which also defines the term “person” gives same definition of the term to
include any company or association or a body of persons whether incorporated or
not.  It may be noted that both these
definitions are inclusive definitions and not exclusive. 

Therefore, to answer the question it is
necessary to determine whether a trust can be considered a “person”.


In the case of Abraham Memorial
Educational Trust  vs. C. Suresh Babu
reported in [2012] 175 Comp Cas 361 (Mad) the Madras High Court had occasion to
consider the meaning of the term “person”. 
It was a criminal case arising under Section 138 of the Negotiable
Instruments Act, 1881 and the court was required to interpret the meaning of
the term ‘company’ used in the Act. 
Section 141 of the said Act defines the word to mean ‘any body corporate
and includes a firm or other association of individuals’.   In that case the Court has held that
applying the doctrine of “ejusdem generis” and going by the purpose and
context, while interpreting the definition clause, a Public Charitable Trust
falls within the definition of the term “company”.  This definition will also apply in the
interpretation of the term ‘person’ in Section 11 of the Indian Penal Code and
Section 3(42) of the General Clauses Act.


In that case, the Hon’ble Court, inter alia, referred to
a passage from the decision of the Supreme Court in case of Shiromani Gurdwara
Prabandhak Committee  vs. Som Nath Dass
(reported in (2000) 4 SCL 146 para 19) as under:

19.     Thus,
it is well settled and confirmed by the authorities on jurisprudence and courts
of various countries that for a bigger thrust of socio-political-scientific
development evolution of a fictional personality to be a juristic person became
inevitable.  This may be any entity,
living, inanimate, objects or things.  It
may be a religious institution or any such useful unit which may impel the
courts to recognise it.  This recognition
is for subserving the needs and faith of the society.  A juristic person, like any other natural
person is in law also conferred with rights and obligations and is dealt with
in accordance with law.  In other words,
the entity acts like a natural person but only through a designated person,
whose acts are processed within the ambit of law.


After considering some other Supreme Court case law, the
Hon’ble Court held as follows:

26.     From
the foregoing discussions, it is manifestly clear that the moment a Trust
(organisation) is formed with an obligation attached to the same, an artificial
person is born and because such artificial person is recognised by law,
conferring upon such artificial person right to own property, to enjoy certain
other rights and also to discharge certain obligations, it attains the status
of a “juristic person”.  Thus, a Trust,
whether private or public, is a juristic person who can sue / be sued or
prosecute / be prosecuted.



The Court further considered the point whether omission
of the word ‘trust’ within the meaning of term ‘company’ had any effect and
held that:

64.     When
there is omission to expressly mention the expression ‘Trust’ within the
meaning of the term ‘company’, by applying the principle of casus omissus,
whether this Court could fill up the said gap by reading the expression ‘Trust’
into the interpretation clause of Section 141 of the Act.  In this regard, I may refer to the
Constitution Bench Judgment of the Hon’ble Supreme Court in Punjab Land
Development and Reclamation Corporation Ltd., Chandigarh  Vs. 
Presiding Officer, Labour Court, Chandigarh reported in 1990 (3) SCC 682,
wherein the Hon’ble Supreme Court has held as follows:-

            However,
a judge facing such a problem of interpretation cannot simply fold his hands
and blame the draftsman.  Lord Denning in
his Discipline of Law says at p.12: “Whenever a statute comes up for
consideration it must be remembered that it is not within human powers to foresee
the manifold sets of facts which may arise, and, even if it were, it is not
possible to provide for them in terms free from all ambiguity.  The English language is not an instrument of
mathematical precision.  Our literature
would be much the poorer if it were. 
This is where the draftsman of Acts of Parliament have often been
unfairly criticised.  A judge, believing
himself to be lettered by the supposed rule that he must look to the language
and nothing else, laments that the draftsmen have not provided for this or
that, or have been guilty of some or other ambiguity.  It would certainly save the judges trouble if
Acts of Parliament were drafted with divine prescience and perfect clarity.  In the absence of it, when a defect appears a
judge cannot simply fold his hands and blame the draftsman.   He must set to work on the constructive task
of finding the intention of Parliament, and he must do this not only from the
language of the statute, but also from a consideration of the social conditions
which gave rise to it, and of the mischief which it was passed to remedy, and
then he must supplement the written word so as to give ‘force and life’ to the
intention of the legislature.



Based on this discussion the Court held that:

65.     Applying
the above law laid down by the Constitution Bench of the Hon’ble Supreme Court,
as I have already concluded, considering the intention of the Legislature while
bringing in Chapter – XVII of the Negotiable Instruments Act and the fact that
a Trust having two or more trustees will squarely fall within the ambit of
‘association of individuals’ which in turn will fall within the meaning of the
term ‘company’, I am of the view that a Trust having a single trustee should
also be brought within the definition of the term ‘company’.
” 


Thus, based on the decision, a trust
(public or private) held to be a person and the first requirement condition of
being a beneficiary as required under Section 9 of the Indian Trusts Act is
satisfied.

Even otherwise, the Supreme Court had
many occasions to consider the meaning of the term ‘person’ under a number of
Central and State laws and has given very wide and extended meaning to the term
‘person’.  Illustratively, in Agarwal
Trading Corporation  v. Collector of
Customs, the word ‘person’ is held to include a company or association or body
of individuals whether incorporated or not. 
(See (1972) 1 SCC 553).  Again in
M M Ipoh v. CIT (1968) ISCR 65, it is held to include a firm so also in CIT v.
S.C. Angidi Chettiar (AIR 1962 S.C. 970). 
Moreover, while interpreting the word ‘person’ in Section 154(1) of U.P.
Zamindari Abolition and Land Reforming Act, 1950 the Supreme Court has held
that keeping in view the object of legislation and by applying the rule of
contextual interpretation it becomes clear that the same would include human
being and a body of individuals which have juridical or non-juridical status. (
See Oswal Fats & Oils Ltd. v. Commr. (Admn.), (2010)4SCC728. )


Therefore, the first requirement of the
legal provision being satisfied, we have to consider the second condition.  As far as the second requirement is
concerned, it does not need any elaboration to say that a trust is capable of
holding property.


Therefore, both the requirements to be
a beneficiary under Section 9 of the Indian Trusts Act are satisfied and a
trust can be a beneficiary in another trust.


Our trust laws mostly follow the
principles of English trust laws. 
Interestingly, however, the English Law does not recognise this
principle.  The general rule under
English Law is that a trust must have a ‘cestui que trust’.  A (private) trust to be valid must be for the
benefit of individuals …. or must be in that class of trusts for the benefit of
the public which the courts recognise as charitable in the legal sense of the
term (see Lewin on Trusts, 2008 edition, page 102 para 4.38).  The term ‘cestui que trust’ is defined to
mean ‘a beneficiary under / of a trust; one entitled to the income and profits
of trust funds; a person in whose favour the trust is created’ (see P. Ramanathan
Aiyar’s Law Lexicon 4th Edition Volume 2  page 1079). 
Halsbury’s Laws of England also provides that a trust may be created in
favour of any person to whom a gift can legally be made and a trust may also be
created for charitable purposes but not in general for a non-charitable purpose
or object or a non-human beneficiary … in general equity will refuse to
recognise a trust other than a charitable trust unless it is for benefit of
ascertained or ascertainable beneficiaries. 
Therefore, it is clear that under English Law a private trust has to be
for the benefit of individuals and that another trust cannot be named as a
beneficiary under a trust.


Accordingly, it is established that under Indian Law a
trust can be named as a beneficiary under another trust.

 

SEBI’s proposal to regulate Algo/Hi frequency trades

fiogf49gjkf0d
Background
The Securities and Exchange Board of India has put up a discussion paper on 5th August 2016 for regulating algorithmic trading, hi-frequency trading, co-location and some related matters. It has described the background of the subject, highlighted the issues and has invited comments from the public, on certain measures for regulating such matters.

This has resulted in a vigorous debate in media, amongst stock brokers/investors and the public. There have been some views that SEBI should not regulate such matters at all since, amongst others, this creates hurdles in the development of technology . The suggested methods have also been critically analysed. On other hand, there have been other views that SEBI should indeed regulate such matters on ground such that some parties obtain  certain special and unfair advantages through such trading. There are also concerns that these are being abused in a manner that the public and perhaps even SEBI does not realize such abuse, considering the sheer complexity involved.

Algo trading has increased exponentially. Indeed, the volumes are so large that just two figures should highlight it. As per SEBI, 80% of all orders and 40% of all trades are now generated through computer algorithms.

However, algo/hi-frequency trading have a dark side too. There has been a history in the United States of it being abused by certain traders to make huge profits at the cost of investors. There has been a huge debate over this in India too when SEBI is said to be investigating the alleged role of National Stock Exchange in a similar context.

Algorithmic/hi-frequency trading (“Algo trading”) is also said to have resulted in market crises (notable amongst these is the so-called Flash Crash of 2010 in the USA).

On other hand, there are obvious advantages of Algo trading including that of higher liquidity, lower spreads, etc.

These types of trades are also not understood well by investors and the public generally. Hence, the recent SEBI consultation paper can be a good opportunity to consider the background of the subject and some related matters.

Some concepts
Algo trading is conceptually simple to understand though, in practice, the manner in which such trades are carried out can be quite complex. The SEBI paper has explained some basic terms that are worth a review. This will also help one understand the various measures suggested by SEBI for regulating them.

Algorithmic Trading
The paper describes it as – “Algorithmic trading (for brevity, Algo), in simple words, is a step-by-step instruction for trading actions taken by computers (automated systems). Typically, trading algorithms enable the traders to automate the process of taking trading decisions based on the preset rules / strategies.”.

To put it simply, in Algo trading, the process of placing trades is automated using computers. Software is developed incorporating detailed instructions when to buy/sell, etc. and it monitors market data and places trades accordingly. There is nil or minimal human intervention. There are several advantages. The first, obviously, is very high speed. The time taken by a human operator to press a few keys is in computing time astronomically higher than the time the algo trading software takes to place/execute the order. Secondly, in case of repetitive situations, where the decision making follows standard parameters, it does not make sense using human intermediaries. Further, this also enables traders to carry out large trades usually at microscopic margins.

Hi-frequency trading (HFT)
Hi-frequency trading is really a type of Algorithmic trading. Algo trading as explained earlier is software-based trading with nil or minimal human intervention. HFT involves carrying out of extremely fast trades in very small fraction of seconds often taking advantage of the edge in information over others. The paper explains HFT as:-

“High Frequency Trading (HFT) is a subset of algorithmic trading that comprises latency-sensitive trading strategies and deploys technology including high speed networks, colocation, etc. to connect and trade on the trading platform. The growth and success of the high frequency trading (latency sensitive version of algorithmic trading) is largely attributed to their ability to react to trading opportunities that may last only for a very small fraction of a second.”

Co-location
Co-location (“Colo”) is considered to be a contentious issue. It basically means providing stock market intermediaries/hi-frequency traders’ servers a physical location that is very near stock market servers. Often, the servers are in the same building that the servers of the exchange are located in. Physical nearness to the exchange servers that receive and process trade data is critical since nearer the physical location to such servers, the faster can a intermediary/hi-frequency trader can receive and send back data. And thus act and profit on it, particularly if one is a hi-frequency trader.

High order-to-trade ratio
This means that the ratio of orders placed over actual trades executed is very high. The rest of orders are cancelled. This again is a common feature of HFT.

Issues faced

SEBI has identified the following issues that arise out of Algo trading and related aspects:-

(i) Unfair access or denial of faster access to persons not having co-location facility. To take a simple example, a person from New Delhi is physically quite far from the stock exchange servers in Mumbai and thus suffers a time disadvantage (even if of fraction of seconds) as compared to a person in Mumbai.

(ii) There is more price volatility.

(iii) HFT imposes costs on other market users

(iv) Algo trading results in a technological arms race.

(v) In times of high volatility, SEBI would get limited opportunities to intervene etc.

Solutions suggested by SEBI
SEBI has placed for discussion certain solutions. These are explained below with their advantages/disadvantages  including experience in regard to these solutions in other countries.

(i) Minimum resting time for orders:- Under this method, each order is not allowed to be modified/cancelled till a minimum resting time elapses. This will ensure that the order will be available for some time for execution and thus fleeting orders would be reduced. It is interesting to note that the resting time proposed is 500 milliseconds (1 second = 1000 milliseconds). Thus, this would affect only those parties whose orders undergo change in fractions of seconds.

(ii) Frequent batch auctions:- Orders for a specified period of time of 100 milliseconds will be grouped together and matched, instead of the continuous order matching mechanism. Thus, the advantage of time that a person may have over others owing to co-location, better technological equipment, etc. would be neutralised to an extent.

(iii) Random speed bumps:- This involves delaying orders randomly by a few milliseconds. The result is that this neutralises to some extent the speed advantages.

(iv) Randomization of orders received during a specified period of say 1-2 seconds:- Thus, the orders received during this period would be shuffled randomly and their time sequence altered. All orders within a specified period would have an equal chance and once again the speed advantage is neutralised.

(v) Maximum order to trade ratio:- This will ensure lesser fleeting orders and also that orders are entered into the system with a greater opportunity of their being converted into trades.

(vi) Separate queues for co-location and non-co-location orders:- One order from each queue would be taken alternatingly. Once again, the objective of neutralising speed advantage may be achieved to an extent.

(vii) Providing tick-by-tick feeds to all market participants:- Tick-by-tick data feed, as SEBI describes, “provides details relating to orders (addition+ modification + cancellation) and trades on a real-time basis”. This data is provided by exchanges for a fee. SEBI has suggested that data of top 20/30/50 bids/asks, market depth, etc. be provided to all. This would create a level playing field to all participants irrespective of their technological or financial strength.

Consideration of solutions
The opposition to regulating Algo trading is on various grounds. The first, of course, is that SEBI would be putting hurdles to technological developments and this would not be a wise thing to do. Further, each of the methods suggested create their own inequities. There would also be software and other changes required to provide for such solutions. There would need to be regulatory check to ensure that these solutions are in place. Interfering with such trading would also result in higher ask-put price differences, lower liquidity, etc. Some of the solutions offered, as SEBI itself points out in the paper, have been rejected in some places where they were originally proposed or adopted.

Having said that, there are abuses that need to be considered. While SEBI has already mandated fair, transparent and equitable rules in granting nearness to exchange servers, there have been concerns about this in one way or the other. Further, the sheer complexity of algo trading may result in a group of insiders abusing it to their advantage by prior arrangement particularly if the exchange or its staff plays truant. Thus, the measures suggested may, even if indirectly, help control such abuses. Further, SEBI may also need to regulate such trading to prevent such abuses.

Abuse of hi-frequency trading

Serious abuses have been pointed out from HFT arising out nexus between HFT traders on one hand, and brokers/exchanges on the other. Through a complicated mechanism including giving preferential treatment to HFT traders, it has been found internationally (and allegedly in India too to an extent) that HFT traders hugely profited at the cost of investors. By monitoring quotes on multiple stock exchanges, they came to know in advance impending orders. Effectively, they thus bought (or sold) cheap and sold high (or low) to investors who were not only slower but were also duped by alleged unfair underlying understanding. This has been described in lucid detail in the bestselling book Flashboys by Michael Lewis.

In India too, there is a shadow of this. A whistle blower wrote to SEBI and Moneylife (a financial magazine) about alleged irregularities by National Stock Exchange. It appears that SEBI is looking into this matter.

Thus, abuse of HFT trading can be a serious issue. The HFT traders, as described in the book Flashboys, do not profit in large amounts per trade. Their skimming is small amounts. But on a cumulative basis, they would make large amount of profits. There is a cascading effect of this. Investors end up paying higher price. In turn, this raises the cost of capital for companies seeking to raise capital from the markets. Generally, this would harm the crediblity of markets too.

Conclusion
In the author’s view, SEBI is wrong in proposing measures to slow down the speed of trades/data exchange. This would be restraining developments in technology. Indeed, it is submitted, this is not the real issue at all. The real issue is alleged inequitable access to speedy information and alleged abuse of algo trading through irregular means. For this purpose, SEBI would have to understand and keep pace with the technical developments in algo trading and closely monitor such trading and provide for mechanism to monitor trades and uncover abuses. While the existing Regulations of SEBI relating to frauds and unfair trade practices are general and perhaps broad enough to cover such abuses, SEBI may consider providing for certain matters specifically, describe them in detail and provide for punishment.

Part D: Ethics, Governance & Accountability

fiogf49gjkf0d
Judicial Transperancy

‘Open letter to Chief Justice Thakur: The latest call for judicial transparency must not be ignored’

Former Central Information Commissioner Shailesh Gandhi asks why the judiciary is loath to implement the Right to Information Act.

Dear Sir,
I am writing this letter in the spirit of seeking an improvement in the working of the judiciary, and not as an exercise in criticism. India has not been able to deliver the fruits of democracy as per the aspirations of its people. I would submit that the responsibility lies with all the four estates – legislature, executive, judiciary and the press – as well as the citizens. One of the attributes on which we have been weak, is in recognising the citizen’s right to information. Despite Parliament passing a Right To Information Act, which rates among the best five laws as far its provisions are concerned, our global rank in implementing it is a poor 66.

It is well recognised that the first clarion call for transparency was given by Justice Mathew who wrote:
“The people of this country have a right to know every public act, everything that is done in a public way by their public functionaries. They are entitled to know the particulars of every public transaction in all its bearing. Their right to know, which is derived from the concept of freedom of speech, though not absolute, is a factor which should make one wary when secrecy is claimed for transactions which can at any rate have no repercussion on public security”.
— (State of UP vs Raj Narain, 1975.)

The only restrictions on this fundamental right under Article 19(1)(a) permitted by the Constitution are those specified in Article 19(2). The exemptions in the Right To Information Act cover all of these. Yet the performance of all three estates in implementation has not been very good. There was a hope that the judiciary with its pronouncements on Right to Information would be a role model and enforcer of this right. This hope has been belied. There are various instances that can be highlighted. Here are two:
1.    The rules for Right to Information framed by many courts are not in consonance with the Right to Information Act. In fact, the Bombay High Court did not even frame the rules for a year, and some courts have exemptions not in the law. Some high courts have kept Rs 500 as the application fee, while most other competent authorities charge Rs 10.
2.    The Supreme Court Public Information Officer challenged an order of the Central Information Commission in the High Court, and despite it being dismissed by a division bench it has been stayed by the Supreme Court. The Supreme Court has not heard this matter since 2010.
3.    
As Aniket Aga wrote in The Wire:
“While the government often comes under fire for not effectively implementing the RTI Act, few have noticed that India’s highest court violates the Act routinely, and with an impunity that makes the government’s evasion of the RTI Act seem benign.”

This is also evident in the way the court refuses to share information about the process of appointments and the reasoning behind it. Charges and complaints against judges are not shared with citizens, nor are the results of investigations. Lack of transparency and accountability are justified on the grounds of maintaining the independence of the judiciary. The little man – the citizen – is considered immature by the powerful to monitor them. Ills that afflict the other pillars of democracy are likely to be present in the judiciary as well. The best safeguard and disinfectant is transparency, and the demand for accountability that follows.

Justice Chelameswar has very boldly raised the issue of lack of transparency in the judiciary, and the nation is grateful to him. Please do not try to “sort it out”. You must take this opportunity to bring accountability and better governance to the nation. There is an urgent need to ensure that all judicial vacancies are filled by a proper, transparent process so that the faith of people in our democracy is restored. It is impossible that the judges can by themselves spare adequate time to select the new judges with proper diligence. You must be aware that the increase in backlog of cases is around 1.5% each year, whereas the vacancies in the judiciary are over 20%. This is the cause for pendencies. A proper process with adequate resource must do this job.

Please recognise Justice Chelameswar’s contribution to our democracy, take this opportunity to bring transparency to the judiciary and accept that mistakes may be made in all fields. A democracy providing an equitable and fair nation will evolve, not by having infallible public servants, but by devising institutional mechanisms that will correct the foibles of men.

We have lost the balance of the checks and balances designed by our Constitution. I beseech you sir, for the sake of our nation let us restore it with your authority and wisdom.

Yours truly

Shailesh Gandhi

RTI Clinic in October 2016: 2nd, 3rd, 4th Saturday, i.e. 8th, 15th, and 22nd 11.00 to 13.00 at BCAS premises.

PART C: Information on & Around

fiogf49gjkf0d
Maharashtra Information Commission: Quick turnaround

Maharashtra’s information commission has set a blistering pace to tackle pending backlog, with a top official clearing a staggering 6,000 cases last year Anyone else would have thrown up their hands in despair on seeing over seven lakh right to information (RTI) applications at Maharashtra’s exceedingly busy information commission, but not the panel’s chief Ratnakar Gaikwad who took up the challenge and ensured that the cases were expedited. Ratnakar Gaikwad, the 64-year-old former Maharashtra chief secretary and IAS officer of 1975 batch, inherited a backlog of 4,074 cases of three years when he was named state chief information commissioner (CIC) in 2012. Within a month of joining, the bureaucrat came up with an ingenious solution – templates that helped speed up work. Gaikwad prepared 120 templates that fit a majority of the cases. It broadly covered certain legal provisions, and similar types of cases in which the facts are the same but the information may be different

RTI appeals pendency up 96 per cent in Pune as SIC shuttles between the city and Nashik

Of the seven SIC benches in the state, the ones in Nashik, Aurangabad and Amravati have been lying vacant.

Over the last few months, pendency of second appeals with the Pune bench of the State Information Commissionerate has seen a whopping 96 per cent rise. With 8,294 second appeals pending before it as of July 2016, the Pune bench has the second highest pendency in the state, the first being Amravati SIC bench having 8,340 appeals pending before it.
The SIC benches are practically the last stage of appeals for information seekers under the Right to Information (RTI) Act, 2005. Second appeals are filed after the information seeker has exhausted all efforts to obtain information with government offices. SICs have the power to fine/summon and order for information to be provided to the applicant.
At present, Maharashtra has seven SIC benches. State’s chief information commissioner Ratnakar Gaikwad is based in Mumbai.

Maharshtra government: Public Information Officers can’t answer RTIs seeking information on them

The onus of taking decisions about such applications has now been given to the public authorities or other public information officers (PIOs) and appellate authorities (AA).

In a move to address the long standing complaints of Right to Information (RTI) users, the state government has issued a circular which has now debarred public information officers (PIOs) and appellate authorities (AA) from hearing or taking decisions on RTI applications which seek personal information about them. The responsibility of taking decisions about such applications has now been given to the public authorities or other PIOs/AAs.
PIOS and AA are designated by the RTI Act to take decisions about the application requests from information seekers. In case of information related to PIO or AA, the decision is taken by those officials themselves. RTI activists had pointed out how this was in contravention to the set norms of jurisprudence. Judges are often known to refuse hearing of cases if they feel there would be a conflict of interest in them — “Not before me” — is the commonly used term in such cases.
The recent notification issued by the General Administrative Department (GAD) of the state government, other than barring the PIOS/AAs from hearing such applications, have issued several other directives. Such applications are to be duly registered and separate records should be kept of them. As mentioned above, the new notification has mandated that such applications would be heard by the public authority (this usually is the head of the establishment) or other PIOs/AAs.

(Source : News articles from Indian Express)

PART B: RTI Act, 2005

fiogf49gjkf0d
Real time updates for Right to Information cases via email, SMS

The Central Information Commission (CIC) has taken an e-leap and would function like an e-court with all its case files moving digitally and the applicant being alerted about case hearings through an SMS and email. So now one can get real time updates while filing a complaint or appeal under Right to Information (RTI) Act.

Starting mid of September 2016, CIC would move to a new software, which would make the hearings faster and more convenient. As soon as an RTI applicant files an appeal or a complaint, he would be given a registration number and would get an alert on email and mobile phone about his case. The case would then be electronically transferred immediately to the concerned information commissioner’s registry electronically.

All this would be done within hours. At present, the process takes a few days.

The new system would also alert the RTI applicant about the date of hearing. An automatic SMS and email would be generated. Apart from this, the applicant would get an email in advance listing out the records given by him to CIC and the government’s submissions in his case. A senior CIC official told ET, “At present, the appellant and the ministry sometimes appear in the case without knowing what the submissions are. So this would help both sides in preparing for the case.”

The Commission would be able to expedite the processing of applications with the new software. At present, it also has to deal with complaints of loss of case files and non registration of cases. The facility would not only benefit the appellants but also information commissioners.

When a commissioner would open a case file on his computer, he would get a ready background of the specific case and also details about the appellant. The official said, “We would know if he has more appeals pending. This could facilitate hearing of multiple appeals of the same person on a given day. It would directly impact pendency as more cases would be disposed in a day.” CIC has already scanned 1.5 lakh files and converted them into electronic files.

(Source : Economic Times, September 05, 2016)

Coparcener – Vested right after adoption – A coparcener/son continues to have vested right in joint family property of birth even after adoption. [Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act, 1956, 12(b); Hindu Succession Act, 1956, Section 30].

fiogf49gjkf0d
Purushottam Das Bangur AIR 2016 Cal. 227.

In the present case, son (born in a Mithakshara Undivided Hindu Family) given in adoption filed a caveat in the proceedings for probate of the will of his deceased natural father. The propounders seeking probate of the will asked for the discharge of the caveator on the ground that the caveator being given in adoption, had ceased to have any right in the natural family in view of the provisions of section 12(b) of the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act, 1956. The Propounders relied upon decisions of Devgonda Raygonda Patil vs. Shamgonda Raygonda Patil & Anr AIR 1992 Bom 189 and Santosh Kumar Jalan vs. Chandra Kishore Jalan & Anr AIR Patna 125, wherein it was held that until the joint family property is partitioned, there can be no vesting i.e. only if the Joint property is partitioned before the adoption, only then does the coparcenor continue to have a vested right in Joint family property even after adoption.

However, the Court, taking a contrary view held that, a vested interest in a property is understood to mean that a person has acquired proprietary interest therein. However, the enjoyment of such proprietary interest may be postponed till the happening of a certain event. Once that event happens such person would enjoy proprietary rights in respect of the property. A coparcener in a Mitakshara coparcenary acquires an interest in the properties of the Hindu family on his birth. His interest is capable of variation by events such as birth, adoption or death in the coparcenary. In the event of a partition of the coparcenary, a coparcener is entitled to a share of the properties belonging to joint Hindu family. On partition his share gets defined. He can still continue to enjoy his share in jointness with other family members or he can ask for partition of the properties by metes and bounds in accordance with the shares. On partition his share gets defined. This interest which the coparcener in a Mitakshara family acquires by his birth in the natural family continues to remain with him in spite of the adoption in view of section 12(b) of the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act, 1956.

Withdrawal of Open offer – lessons from Supreme Court/SAT/SEBI decisions

fiogf49gjkf0d
Background
What happens when an open offer is made under the SEBI Takeover Regulations and thereafter the offerer, for some reason, changes his mind? Should he be allowed to withdraw his offer? If yes, under what circumstances? Can it be a unilateral withdrawal at his discretion or should it be under certain conditions only? Or should he be required to take approval of SEBI? Should SEBI have wide powers – and hence duty – to allow such withdrawal? What is the criteria SEBI should follow for permitting such withdrawal?

The stakes involved in such a case are large. For example there is a listed company whose market capitalisation is Rs. 1000 crore. The market price of its share is Rs. 100. An offerer believes that the shares are under priced and decides to acquire control and makes an open offer at Rs.150 per share. However, sometime later, for reasons such as new information coming to light, fresh developments or even change of mind, he wants to withdraw the open offer. However, the offer would have had consequences on the market. There may be persons who would have bought shares from the market at higher price. The Company would have faced restrictions in carrying out certain activities during the offer period under the Regulations. Further, withdrawal without regulation may make the whole process frivolous since offerers may make offers, disrupt the company and the market, perhaps profit from such disruption and then withdraw. Open offers thus may lose sanctity. At the same time, an absolute bar from withdrawal may result in heavy costs for the offerer even where there were genuine reasons for withdrawal. In the example, the offerer would have to pay about Rs. 390 crore to acquire the 26% from the shareholders. The offerer would thus be stuck with a huge lot of shares, whose value may have diluted for reasons beyond his control and perhaps not gain control of the company too.

Considering the huge stakes involved and also considering that this issue could often arise, the matter has been subject matter of serious litigation. The matter has twice reached the Supreme Court and litigated before the Securities Appellate Tribunal. Recently, once again, SEBI has passed an order (dated August 1, 2016 in respect of open offer for Jyoti Limited) which is under the latest SEBI (SAST) Regulations 2011 (“the Takeover Regulations”). Curiously, in each of these cases, the application to withdraw the open offer was rejected, but for differing reasons/facts. Study of these issues has importance for persons acquiring large stakes in companies to know whether and when they may be allowed to withdraw. They would carefully need to structure and prepare for their transactions since an inadvertent lapse may result into an irreversible open offer and huge losses. At the same time, the Regulations, which have been drafted in the interests of investors, are such that open offer is triggered off at a very early stage.

This issue is also relevant because the relevant provisions for withdrawal have been tweaked in the 2011 Takeover Regulations as compared to the 1997 Regulations. While these changes have not affected the outcome in each of these matters, they are relevant to future open offers.

Provisions of the Regulations for withdrawal of open offer Regulation 23(1) of the SEBI (Substantial Acquisition of Shares and Takeovers) Regulations, 2011, deals with withdrawal of open offer. Regulation 23(1) provides 3 specific reasons and one general/residuary one under which an open offer can be withdrawn. Amongst the specific reasons, the first permits withdrawal where statutory approvals required for the open offer/acquisitions have not been received, provided due disclosures were made. The second reason permits withdrawal where the offerer, a natural person, has died. The third sub-clause provides for a situation where the agreement to acquire shares contained a condition that the acquirer/offerer could not meet for reasons beyond his reasonable control and provided that conditions were disclosed in advance, and that lead to rescinding of the agreement, withdrawal of offer is allowed.

Finally, there is the general/residuary ground, which is also the ground under which litigation has arisen. SEBI has discretion to grant withdrawal pursuant to “such circumstances as in the opinion of the Board, merit withdrawal.”. The question is whether this means there has to be an impossibility, taking color from the previous three grounds, as contended by SEBI? Or whether withdrawal can be permitted on other grounds such as the offer becoming uneconomical or other reasons, as contended by offerers? On this aspect, the law under the 1997 Regulations, on which preceding decisions have been rendered, is the same as under the 2011 Regulations on which the latest decision of SEBI has been rendered.

Decisions of the Supreme Court
The Supreme Court has on two occasions to dealt with this issue. In Nirma Industries Limited vs. SEBI (2013] 121 SCL 149 (SC) (“Nirma”), the offerer, a lender company, had lent monies to certain promoter entities of a listed company against pledge of shares of such listed company. On default, it exercised the pledge and thus acquired the shares which in turn resulted in obligation to make an open offer. However, it was claimed that later investigation brought to light that the Promoters of such listed company had allegedly siphoned off huge amount of funds, there were undisclosed liabilities, etc. and, thus, the value of the shares suffered in value. Yet, the lender was now stuck with the open offer at a price being as per the formula under the Regulations. Obviously, this would result in huge losses to the lender. It approached SEBI seeking withdrawal. SEBI rejected such application. Finally, the issue came before the Supreme Court. The core issue was whether the power of SEBI to grant withdrawal under the residuary clause was wide. Thus, whether it could allow withdrawal under varying circumstances at its discretion? Or whether it had very narrow powers, limited, on principles of ejusdem generis, to the nature of circumstances under the first three clauses under which withdrawal was permitted? In essence, thus, the issue was, whether power of SEBI to grant withdrawal was only if the offer was impossible to be proceeded with? The Supreme Court considered the facts of the case and the nature, scheme and purpose of the Regulations and held that SEBI could grant withdrawal only if there was impossibility in proceeding with the open offer. In the case before it, the offerer could still go ahead with the open offer and it has not become impossible merely because of changed circumstances.

The Court thus concluded that “Therefore, the term such circumstances in clause (d) would also be restricted to situation which would make it impossible for the acquirer to perform the public offer. The discretion has been left to the Board”. Merely because the offerer may suffer losses does not make the offer impossible to make or to be proceeded with. In the words of the Hon’ble Supreme Court, “The possibility that the acquirer would end-up making loses instead of generating a huge profit would not bring the situation within the realm of impossibility.” Thus, the plea of the lender/offerer was rejected.

The Supreme Court had soon thereafter again to deal with a similar matter. In SEBI vs. Akshya Infrastructure (P.) Ltd. (126 SCL 125 (SC)(2014))(“Akshya”) too, the question was whether, if the open offer becomes uneconomical owing to changed circumstances (curiously, this was allegedly owing to huge delay by SEBI in approving the open offer document), should it be allowed to be withdrawn? The Court followed Nirma and observed that:-

“This impossibility envisioned under the aforesaid regulation would not include a contingency where voluntary open offer once made can be permitted to be withdrawn on the ground that it has now become economically unviable.”.

The Court also explained the rationale of this conclusion as follows:

“Accepting such a submission, would give a field day to unscrupulous elements in the securities market to make Public Announcement for acquiring shares in the Target Company, knowing perfectly well that they can pull out when the prices of the shares have been inflated, due to the public offer.”

Decision of SAT
A similar issue was agitated in case of an open offer for shares of Golden Tobacco Limited (“GTL”) (in Pramod Jain vs. SEBI [2014] 48 taxmann.com 226 (SAT – Mumbai)). Here too, an open offer was made to acquire shares at a certain point of time. However, during the intervening time (which again included a huge delay allegedly caused by time taken by SEBI in approving the offer document), the offerer alleged that owing to acts by the Promoters of GTL, the shares of the Company lost hugely in value. The offerer thus sought to withdraw the open offer. Following and applying Nirma and Akshaya, the SAT, in a majority decision, refused to allow the offer to be withdrawn since there was no impossibility in proceeding with the offer.

Decision in case of open offer for shares of Jyoti Limited. In this latest case, SEBI had occasion to consider a peculiar case though with underlying similar issues. The offerer had made an open offer to acquire 75% of the shares and thus control of the listed company at a price of Rs. 63 per share. However, it came to light that the Company was a sick industrial company, having lost its net worth. The BIFR ordered status quo on operations/controlling stake and change in control of the Company was prohibited in the interim. Appeal of the offerer against such order of BIFR was dismissed by the Appellate Authority for Industrial and Financial Reconstruction. The question was whether, since the open offer could not be proceeded with, this was a fit case for permitting withdrawal of open offer. SEBI noted that the BIFR had not prohibited the open offer, but had merely given a stay to it, pending final decision. It was thus possible for the offerer to proceed with the open offer post such decision. In other words, the pre-condition of impossibility did not exist. Hence, applying Nirma and Akshaya, SEBI rejected the application of the offerer to withdraw the open offer.

Conclusion
It would be a rare case, thus, that an open offer would be allowed to be withdrawn. The offerer will have to demonstrate that either one of the three specific circumstances as laid down in Regulation 23(1) existed or there should be some other impossibility in proceeding with an open offer. If something happens in between, even if caused by SEBI’s delay or actions by the Company/its Promoters, or other unavoidable circumstances, so long as it is possible to proceed with the open offer, SEBI will not allow withdrawal. As explained earlier, the Regulations have sensitive triggers for the open offer to arise and once a trigger is set off, it is more or less irreversible. The offerer would thus have to proceed warily and with adequate planning to ensure that (i) either the open offer does not arise (ii) if it does arise, he is prepared to proceed through it till completion, whatever arises in between. Apart from difficulties in negotiated takeovers, this can make hostile open offers near-infeasible. Even in negotiated cases, often owing to delayed processing by SEBI, disputes in the interim with the Company/Promoters, changed circumstances, etc. could create problems. Nevertheless, there is an underlying sensible principle involved here. Offerers should not be given a broad leeway that offers can be made and withdrawn at their discretion. This would, inter alia, play havoc with markets and harm interests of investors.

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 70 dated May 19, 2016

fiogf49gjkf0d

Money Transfer Service Scheme – Submission of statement/returns under XBRL

This circular states that all Authorized Persons, who are Indian Agents under Money Transfer Service Scheme (MTSS) have to submit the statement on quantum of remittances from the quarter ending June 2016 in eXtensible Business Reporting Language (XBRL) system which can be accessed at https://secweb.rbi.org.in/orfsxbrl/.

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 69[(1)/22(R)] dated May 12, 2016

fiogf49gjkf0d

Notification No. FEMA 22 (R)/2016-RB dated March 31, 2016

Establishment of Branch Office (BO)/ Liaison Office (LO) / Project Office (PO) in India by foreign entities – procedural guidelines

This Notification repeals and replaces the earlier Notification No. FEMA 22/2000-RB dated May 3, 2000 pertaining to Foreign Exchange Management (Establishment in India of branch or office or other place of business) Regulations, 2000. 

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 68[(1)/23(R)] dated May 12, 2016

fiogf49gjkf0d

Notification No. FEMA 23 (R)/2015-RB dated January 12, 2016

Foreign Exchange Management (Exports of Goods and Services) Regulations, 2015

This Notification repeals and replaces the earlier Notification No. FEMA 23/2000-RB dated May 3, 2000 pertaining to Foreign Exchange Management (Export of Goods and Services) Regulations, 2000.

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 67/2015- 16[(1)/23(R)] dated May 02, 2016

fiogf49gjkf0d

Notification No. FEMA 5 (R)/2016-RB dated April 01, 2016

Foreign Exchange Management (Deposit) Regulations, 2016

This Notification repeals and replaces the earlier Notification No. FEMA 5/2000-RB dated May 3, 2000 pertaining to Foreign Exchange Management (Deposit) Regulations, 2000.

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 66 dated April 28, 2016

fiogf49gjkf0d

Opening and Maintenance of Rupee / Foreign Currency Vostro Accounts of Non- Resident Exchange Houses: Rupee Drawing Arrangement

Presently, Exchanges Houses are required to maintain a collateral equivalent to one day’s estimated drawings under Rupee Drawing Arrangement with respect to Vostro Accounts.

This circular has done away with the requirement of mandatorily maintaining a collateral by Exchange Houses under Rupee Drawing Arrangement with respect to Vostro Accounts. However, banks are free to frame their own policies and decide whether to request for a collateral or not from Exchange Houses.

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 65 dated April 28, 2016

fiogf49gjkf0d

Import of Goods: Import Data Processing and Monitoring System (IDPMS )

This circular states that an Import Data Processing and Monitoring System (IDPMS) on the lines of Export Data Processing and Monitoring System (EDPMS) is to be developed. For this purpose Customs will modify the Bill of Entry format and non-EDI (manual) ports will be upgraded to EDI Ports.

This circular also contains guidelines to be following once the IDPMS system becomes operational. The guidelines pertain to: –

1. Write off of import bills due to discounts, fluctuation in exchange rates, change in the amount of freight, insurance, quality issues; short shipment or destruction of goods by the port / Customs / health authorities, etc.

2. Extension of Time for settlement of import dues

3. Follow-up for Evidence of Import.

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 64/2015-16 [(1)/13(R)] dated April 28, 2016

fiogf49gjkf0d

Notification No. FEMA 13 (R)/2016-RB dated April 01, 2016

Foreign Exchange Management (Remittance of Assets) Regulations, 2016

This Notification repeals and replaces the earlier Notification No. FEMA 13/2000-RB dated May 3, 2000 pertaining to Foreign Exchange Management (Remittance of Assets) Regulations, 2000.

Benami Transactions

fiogf49gjkf0d
Introduction
A Benami Transaction is a transaction in which the property is acquired by one person in the name of another person or a business may be carried on by some person in the name of another person. Thus, the real or beneficial owner remains unknown and the apparent owner is only a name lender. As the word ‘benami” suggests it is one without a name. This practice of benami transactions has been extremely prevalent in India for several years. Benami transactions are one of the main sources of utilisation of black money, tax and duty evasion, corruption, etc. Benami transactions are quite common in the real estate business. However, they have also entered the arena of the stock market and other areas. Benami transactions were also used as a device for asset protection as the creditors would never be able to get their hands on a property which did not legally belong to their debtor. To deal with and curb benami transactions, the Benami Transactions (Prohibition) Act, 1988 (“the Act”) was passed. However, this law suffered from various inadequacies. Accordingly, the Benami Transactions (Prohibition) Amendment Bill, 2016 was moved by the Central Government to substantially modify the Act. This Bill was passed by the Lok Sabha on 27th July 2016 and by the Rajya Sabha on 2nd August 2016 and has also received the assent of the President and has been notified in the Official Gazette on 11th August 2016, thereby, becoming the Benami Transactions (Prohibition) Amendment Act, 2016 (“the Amendment Act”). One important feature of the Amendment Act is that it empowers the Government to frame Rules something which the original Act did not have.

Definitions

Benami Transaction
A Benami Transaction had been originally defined to mean a transaction in which the property is transferred to one person for a consideration paid or provided by another person. Thus, in a benami transaction, there are two persons, the real or beneficial owner who actually owns the property, but the property does not stand in his name and the second person is the one in whose name the property stands who is but a mere front i.e., the benamidar. The term “Benami” means one which has no name. Thus, the definition of a benami transaction may be summarised as under :

It is a transaction
(i) in which a property is bought by one person and transferred to another person; or

(ii) in which the property is directly bought by one person in the name of another person

The Amendment Act seeks to considerably enhance the definition of a benami transaction. The modified definition defines it as under:

(A) a transaction or an arrangement-

(i) where a property is transferred to, or is held by, a person, and the consideration for such property has been provided, or paid by, another person; and

(ii) the property is held for the immediate or future benefit, direct or indirect, of the person who has provided the consideration;

(B) a transaction or an arrangement in respect of a property carried out or made in a fictitious name; or

(C) a transaction or an arrangement in respect of a property where the owner of the property is not aware of, or, denies the knowledge of, such ownership;

(D) a transaction or an arrangement in respect of a property where the person providing the consideration is not traceable or is fictitious.

Thus, even a transaction wherein the real owner is not aware of ownership has been added. Further, in cases where the consideration provider is untraceable or fictitious would also qualify as a benami transaction. The Amendment Act also seeks to carve out certain exceptions to the definition of a benami transaction:

(i) property held by a Karta, or a member of an HUF on behalf of the HUF where the consideration for such property has been paid by the HUF;

(ii) property held by a person standing in a fiduciary capacity for the benefit of another person towards whom he stands in such capacity and includes a trustee, executor, partner, director of a company, a depository or a depository participant and any other person as may be notified by the Central Government for this purpose;

(iii) property held by an individual in the name of his spouse / his child and the consideration for such property has been paid by the individual;

(iv) property held by any person in the name of his brother or sister or lineal ascendant or descendant, where the names of such relative and the individual appear as joint-owners, and the consideration for such property has been paid by the individual.

(v) property the possession of which has been obtained in part performance of a contract referred to in section 53 of the Transfer of Property Act, 1882 provided the contract has been stamped and registered.

The Supreme Court in the case of SreeMeenakshi Mills Ltd., 31 ITR 28 (SC) has defined a benami transaction as thus:

“……..The word benami is used to denote two classes of transactions which differ from each other in their legal character and incidents. In one sense, it signifies a transaction which is real, as for example, when A sells properties to B but the sale deed mentions X as the purchase. Here the sale itself is genuine, but the real purchaser is B, X being his benamidar. This is the class of transactions which is usually termed as benami. But the word “Benami” is also occasionally used, perhaps not quite accurately, to refer to a sham transaction, as for example, when A purports to sell his property to B without intending that his title should cease or pass to B.

The fundamental difference between these two classes of transactions is that whereas in the former there is an operative transfer resulting in the vesting of title in the transferee, in the latter there is none such, the transferor continuing to retain the title notwithstanding the execution of the transfer deed.

It is only in the former class of cases that it would be necessary, when a dispute arises as to whether the person named in the deed is the real transferee or B, to enquire into the question as to who paid the consideration for the transfer, X or B. But in the latter class of cases, when the question is whether the transfer is genuine or sham, the point for decision would be, not who paid the consideration but whether any consideration was paid.”

Property
The definition of Property has been expanded by the Amendment Act and is now defined to mean, Property of any kind:

(a) Whether movable or immovable,

(b) Whether tangible or intangible,

(c) Including any right or interest or legal documents evidencing title or interest in such property. I t includes proceeds from the property also

Benami Property
This is a new definition and is defined to mean any property which is the subject matter of a benami transaction and includes proceeds from such property.

Benamidar and Beneficial owner
The Amendment Act adds two new definitions. While a benamidar is defined to mean the person / the fictitious person in whose name the benami property is transferred or one who is the name lender; the beneficial owner is the mysterious person for whose benefit the benamidar holds the benami property.

Prohibition of Benami Transactions
Section 3 is the operative section of the Act. It provides that no person shall enter into any benami transactions. The Act provided that a benami offence would be bailable and non-cognizable. This has now been deleted by the Amendment Amendment Act.

Consequences of Benami Properties

In case of a benami property, the real owner of the property cannot enforce or maintain any right against the benamidar or any other person. Thus, the real owner or any person on his behalf is prevented from filing any of a suit, claim or action against the namesake owner.

Similarly, the real owner or any person on his behalf cannot take up a defence based on any right in respect of the benami property against the benamidar or any other person.

Confiscation of Benami Properties
All benami properties are liable to be confiscated by the Central Government. For this purpose, the Amendment Act seeks to appoint an Adjudicating Authority and Initiating Officers. The Deputy Commissioner of the Income tax would be the Initiating Officer. Where the Initiating Officer has, based on material he possesses, reason to believe that any person is a benamidar of a property, he may ask him to show cause why the property should not be treated as benami property. He can also provisionally attach the property for a maximum period of 90 days. He must then draw up a statement of case and refer it to the Adjudicating Authority. The Authority must provide a hearing to the person affected and pass an order either holding the property to be a benami property or holding it not to be a benami property. The Authority has a maximum period of 1 year from the date of reference to pass its order. The affected person can appear before the Authority in person or through his lawyer / CA.

Once an order is passed by the Authority treating a property to be a benami property, it must pass an order confiscating the benami property. An appeal lies against the orders of the Adjudicating Authority to the Appellate Tribunal to be constituted under the Act. An appellant can appear before the Tribunal in person or through his lawyer / CA. The orders of the Appellate Tribunal can appealed before the High Court.

Once a property is confiscated, the Income-tax Officer would be appointed as the Administrator of such benami property who will take possession of the property and manage it.

The Act provides that if an Initiating Officer has issued a notice seeking to treat a property as benami property, then after the issuance of such a Notice, the subsequent transfer of the property shall be ignored. If the property is subsequently confiscated then the transfer will be deemed to be null and void.

Re-transfer of Benami Property
A benamidar cannot re-transfer the benami property held by him to the beneficial owner or any other person acting on his behalf. If any benami property is re-transferred the transaction of such a benami property shall be deemed to be null and void. However, this does not apply to a re-transfer of benami property initiated pursuant to a declaration made under the Income Declaration Scheme, 2016. In this respect, section 190 of the Finance Act, 2016 provides that the Benami Act shall not apply in respect of the declaration of the undisclosed asset, if the benamidar transfers such benami property to the declarant who is the real beneficial owner within the period notified by the Central Government, i.e., on or before 30th September 2017.

Repeal of Certain Sections
The original Act had repealed the following sections, which continue under the Amendment Act:
(a) Sections 81, 82 and 94 of the Indian Trusts, Act, 1882;
(b) Section 66 of the Code of Civil Procedure, 1908; and
(c) Section 281A of the Income-tax Act.

Trusts Act
The Trusts Act originally recognised and allowed the concept of benamidar under certain situations which were covered under the repealed sections.

(i) Section 81 originally provided that where the owner of a property, transfers / bequeaths (by will) it and It is not possible to infer from the surrounding circumstances that the transferor intended to depose of the beneficial interest contained therein, then the transferee may hold the property for the benefit of the owner or his legal representative.

(ii) Section 82 originally provided that where the property is transferred to one person and the consideration is paid for by another person and it appears that such other person did not intend to pay for the same then the Transferee must hold the property for the benefit of the payer.

(iii) Section 94 originally applied where there was no trust and the possessor of the property did not have the entire beneficial interest in the property, then in such a case he must hold the property for the benefit of the beneficiary. Thus, now even honest benami transactions are prohibited.

Civil Procedure Code
Section 66 of the Code originally provided that no suit shall be maintained against any person claiming title under a Court certified purchase on the ground that the purchase was made on behalf of the plaintiff. Thus, after the repeal of section 66 it is no longer possible to raise a defence on the plea of benami.

Income Tax Act
Section 281A of this Act originally provided that in case the real owner desired to file a suit in respect of a benami property against the benamidar or any other person, then he could not do so unless he had first given a notice in prescribed format to the Commissioner of Income tax within one year of the acquisition of the property. In case the suit related to a property exceeding Rs. 50,000 in value, then it was sufficient if the notice was given at any time before the suit.

Thus, the above sections provided statutory recognition to certain genuine benami transactions but after the enactment of the 1988 Act they were rendered inconsistent and hence, the 1988 Act has repealed them which repeal has been continued under the Amendment Act.

Punishment
If any person enters into a benami transaction in order to defeat the provisions of any law or to avoid payment of statutory dues or to avoid payment to creditors, the beneficial owner, benamidar and any other person who abets or induces any person to enter into the benami transaction, shall be guilty of the offence of a benami transaction. Any person guilty of the offence of benami transaction shall be punishable with rigorous imprisonment for a term which shall not be less than one year, but which may extend to seven years and shall also be liable to fine which may extend to 25% of the fair market value of the property.

Thus, in addition to the compulsory acquisition of the property, the Act also provides for a severe penalty. The offence of entering into a benami transaction is not bailable and is non-cognizable.

The penalty for giving false information is punishable with rigorous imprisonment from 6 months to 5 years and fine up to 10% of the fair market value of the property.

In case a Company enters into any benami transaction, not only is the property liable to be acquired but the every person who at the time of the contravention was in charge of and responsible for the conduct of the business would be proceeded against and punished.

Conclusion
This is one more step in the Government’s fight against black money. While the Black Money Act, 2015 is a weapon against foreign black money, the Benami Act seeks to fight domestic black money.

Independence

fiogf49gjkf0d

Arjun (A) — Slogging! Slogging!! Slogging!!! Please help me God. Oh Shrikrishna, where are you?

Shrikrishna (S) — My dear Arjun, I am always with you. I am everywhere! Omni-present!.

A — And Omnipotent, Omniscient as well! You have no boundaries; but we are bound by so many constraints.

S — Didn’t you celebrate your Independence Day?

A — There was that flag – hoisting in our housing society. But who will wake up early on a holiday? I never attend it.

S
— Oh! Shame on you. Don’t you remember the martyrs that sacrificed
everything for independence of the country? Even their lives! How dare
you be so callous about independence?

A — Oh, Lord, please pardon me. I never meant offence to anyone.

S — I thought, at least you would be valuing the independence above all!

A — Yes. I do. In fact, our profession is expected to be ‘independent’. We are supposed to act without fear or favour.

S — Then how can you afford to sleep when flag hoisting is on? You CAs should be in the forefront.

A
— I agree. But you know, we get so tired. So much of tension. Last
time, I narrated all our difficulties. You advised us to gear ourselves
up.

S — Then what have you done about it? You are in the habit of mere crying.

A — What to do? We are so helpless. Clients are not serious. Our staff is also useless. Everything comes on us.

S
— But you are an independent professional. You have to overcome the
situation some day or the other. How many years you can pull on like
this?

A — Lord, ‘Independence’ is a myth. Everybody dictates on
us. Regulators, Clients, staff, articles, our Institute; and even our
family members.

S — Ha ! Ha !! Ha !! Rukmini and Satyabhama also
keep dominating on me. Jokes apart; tell me, have you taken steps to
complete the audits in time?

A — Ah! There is so much time upto 30th September. Clients wake up only after 15th of September.

S — Let clients not wake up. What about you yourself? You need to be eternally vigilant. That is the cost of independence!

A
— So many holidays in August. Independence Day, Parsi New Year, then
Rakhi, then your own birthday of Krishnashtami. Again in September,
Ganapati will take away our time! I think, we cannot do things in time.
We must start crying for extension. You only said, we need to be
‘proactive’!

S — Wah! Great thought! You are very much aware
that this year courts will not support you. Tell me, have you studied
new CARO; have you looked into IFC?

A — IFC? What is that?

S — Internal Financial Controls. You have to specifically report on that. And CFS?

A — You are giving me surprises. What is this new ghost?

S — Consolidated Financial Statements. Are you at least aware that even your CARO format is changed?

A — Yes, Yes. I have heard about it. Frankly, I have not studied the new company law as yet. So much of ambiguity there!

S
— True. But you can’t afford to be totally ignorant. Remember,
Government is appointing new regulatory authority to look into the
quality of your work.

A — Baap Re! Already we have disciplinary
committee, consumer forum, NFRA, and what not! And on the top of it,
this new Authority? God save the profession.

S — I will surely save you, only if you are vigilant and diligent.

A — Oh Lord, I know, I am rather lethargic. I have to be constantly on my toes. Even slightest of relaxation may be suicidal.

S
— Assure you that so long as you can prove honest efforts and support
it by documentation, your Council will always help you. Don’t worry.

A — Thank you, Lord!

Om Shanti.

The
above dialogue aims at highlighting the importance of having the right
attitude towards the profession. Being alert and proactive towards the
dynamic laws becomes extremely important in today’s world.

Interpretation of Statutes – Construction of Rules – Prospective or Retrospective – Any legislation said to be dealing with substantive rights shall be prospective in nature and not retrospective. [General Clauses Act, 1897, Section 6]

fiogf49gjkf0d
Collector vs. K. Govindaraj (2016) 4 SCC 763 (SC)

In the present case, a notification dated 09.10.1996 was published by the Appellant (Collector) inviting applications for grant of stone quarrying leases. This notification was issued under the provisions of Rule 8(8) of the Tamil Nadu Minor Mineral Concession Rules, 1959 and it was stated therein that lease would be granted for a period of five years. However, when these leases were still in operation and the said period of five years for which these leases were granted had not expired, rule came to be amended vide G.O. dated 17.11.2000. The amended rule provided that the period for quarrying stone in respect of virgin areas, which had not been subjected to quarrying earlier, shall be ten years whereas the period of lease for quarrying stone in respect of other areas shall be five years. On the basis of this amendment, the Respondents pleaded that since they were granted lease for quarrying stone in respect of virgin areas, amended provision was applicable in their cases and they were entitled to continue on lease for a period of ten years.

The Supreme Court held that, “though the Legislature has plenary powers of legislation within the fields assigned to it and can legislate prospectively or retrospectively, the general rule is that in the absence of the enactment specifically mentioning that the concerned legislation or legislative amendment is retrospectively made, the same is to be treated as prospective in nature. It would be more so when the statute is dealing with substantive rights. No doubt, in contrast to statute dealing with substantive rights, wherever a statute deals with merely a matter of procedure, such a statute/amendment in the statute is presumed to be retrospective unless such a construction is textually inadmissible. At the same time, it is to be borne in mind that a particular provision in a procedural statute may be substantive in nature and such a provision cannot be given retrospective effect. To put it otherwise, the classification of a statute, either substantive or procedural, does not necessarily determine whether it may have a retrospective operation”. It was thus held by the Hon’ble Supreme Court, that the right which is substantive in nature, accrued to the virgin areas for the first time by way of amendment only.

It was thus an unamended Rule under which the notification dated 09.10.1996 was issued and tenders were invited and auction held. Rule 8(8) of the 1959 Rules which prescribes period for grant of lease is not procedural but substantive in nature. It is only in respect of virgin areas that the period of lease stands enhanced to ten years whereas in respect of other areas the period of lease continues to be five years. This was clearly a substantive amendment which had nothing to do with any procedure. There was no concept of “virgin area” in the unamended rule which has been introduced for the first time by way of aforesaid amendment.

These appeals were accordingly allowed.

Evidence – Compact Disk – Primary or Secondary evidence – A Compact Disk produced as a source of information of corrupt practice is inadmissible as a primary evidence . [Evidence Act, 1872, Section 65-B]

fiogf49gjkf0d
Mohammad Akbar vs. Ashok Sahu & Ors. AIR 2016 (NOC) 428 (CHH).

The Court held that where a compact disk is produced as a source of information of corrupt practice, it shall be admissible only as a secondary evidence and not as a primary evidence, where the compact disk did not contain any certificate as required u/s 65-B(4), hence not admissible as Evidence.

Contempt – Non-Compliance of order of a Court on the ground that the appeal is pending against the Court’s order is not permissible. [Contempt of Courts Act, Section 2]

fiogf49gjkf0d
Sk. Abdul Matleb vs. R.P.S. Khalon & Ors. AIR 2016 Cal. 235.

The alleged respondents were not ready to comply with the Court’s directions on the ground that they had filed an appeal.

It is a well settled law that till the order passed by a competent Court is set aside/or stayed and/or varied and/ or modified, the said order remains valid and subsisting and is required to be complied with, both in law and in spirit.

However, if one has to accept the stand taken by the respondents, it would mean that no order passed by any competent Court will be ever complied with, till the person aggrieved exhausts all his appellate remedies which certainly is not in conformity with the scheme for rendering effective justice in any matter. The Court in such circumstances, issued Rule of Contempt against the respondents.

Arrest – Procedure to be followed by Police Officer – The police must follow the procedures laid down by the courts – if any situation/circumstance is covered u/s. 41 and 41-A of the CR.P.C proper reasoning for the arrest is required [Criminal Procedure Code, 1974 Section 41, 41-A]

fiogf49gjkf0d
Dr. Rini Johar & Another vs. State of M.P. & Ors. AIR 2016 SC 2679

In the present case, Petitioners being a lady doctor and a lady advocate, against whom a complaint was filed and an FIR u/s. 420 (cheating) and 34 of IPC and Section 66D of the Information Technology Act, 2000, was registered by the Cyber Police. Petitioners submitted that this Court should look into the manner in which they had been arrested, how the norms fixed by this Court had been flagrantly violated and how their dignity was sullied permitting the atrocities to reign. It was urged that if this Court is prima facie satisfied that violations are absolutely impermissible in law, they would be entitled to compensation.

The Hon’ble Supreme Court (SC) held that before the police proceed to arrest, certain guidelines as prescribed by the SC in the case of D.K. Basu vs. State of W.B. (1977) SC 416 should be adhered to.

Thereafter, the Court referred to Section 41 of the Code of Criminal Procedure (inserted by Amendment Act of 2009) and analysing the said provision, opined that a person accused of an offence punishable with imprisonment for a term which may be less than seven years or which may extend to seven years with or without fine, cannot be arrested by the police officer only on his satisfaction that such person had committed the offence. It has been further held that a police officer before arrest, in such cases has to be further satisfied that such arrest is necessary to prevent such person from committing any further offence; or for proper investigation of the case; or to prevent the accused from causing the evidence of the offence to disappear; or tampering with such evidence in any manner; or to prevent such person from making any inducement, threat or promise to a witness so as to dissuade him from disclosing such facts to the court or the police officer; or unless such accused person is arrested, his presence in the court whenever required cannot be ensured.

It has been held that section 41A of the Code of Criminal Procedure makes it clear that where the arrest of a person is not required u/s. 41(1) of the Code of Criminal Procedure, the police officer is required to issue notice directing the accused to appear before him at a specified place and time. Law obliges such an accused to appear before the police officer and it further mandates that if such an accused complies with the terms of notice he shall not be arrested, unless for reasons to be recorded, the police officer is of the opinion that the arrest is necessary. At this stage also, the condition precedent for arrest as envisaged under Section 41 of the Code of Criminal Procedure has to be complied and shall be subject to the same scrutiny by the Magistrate as aforesaid.

Disgorgement of profits – profits made in violati on of SEBI directions vs. profits made in violation of law

fiogf49gjkf0d
SEBI has passed an order dated 16 June 2016 in the case of Beejay Investment & Financial Consultants Private Limited and others that has interesting implications. SEBI now has power to forfeit profits made through illegitimate transactions in securities markets. Generally, SEBI directs that such illegitimate profits made by parties through price manipulation, insider trading, etc. should be forfeited.

In the present case, however, there is an interesting twist. To put it simply , in this case, the profits were made in the ordinary course of business. Hence, the profit made can be said to be legitimate. However, the transactions were carried on during a time when SEBI had debarred the parties from carrying on such transactions. SEBI ordered forfeiture of such profits.

Background of case
The rationale behind forfeiting (i.e., disgorging) of illegitimate profits needs discussion. SEBI often finds manipulations and other illegalities in the securities market. Profits made are illegitimate or losses are avoided. Such profits are usually made at the cost of persons such as investing public, the company, etc. The credibility of markets also suffers. SEBI has considerable powers to penalise and prosecute such persons. It also has powers to issue directions such as ordering such persons not to access the capital markets, not to trade in such markets, suspend/cancel registration of intermediaries, etc. The monetary penalty can be a multiple of such profits.

However, a question arises about the profits made by such persons through such wrong doings. Clearly, allowing them to retain such profits would be allowing them to keep the rewards of their wrongful acts. Thus, irrespective of other actions taken, it is in fitness of things that such profits are taken away from the wrong doers. Such forfeiture is called disgorgement. At one time, there were two views whether SEBI had power to disgorge such profits. However, a recent amendment has clarified that SEBI has and did have the power to disgorge profits and issue directions restricting their operations.

For example, a person may buy shares of a company at a low price, manipulate the share price of the company by various means to a higher level, and then sell the shares to unsuspecting investor. Such profits are clearly illegitimate. SEBI thus requires power to disgorge these profits. This is of course apart from other adverse action SEBI would take. For example, one such other adverse action is debarring such a person from dealing in securities markets for a specified period.

If a person, who has been so directed not to deal in securities for a specified period, yet violates it and deals in securities, there are obviously consequences under law. Such a person can be, as will be seen, penalised under law and even prosecuted.

However, there can be an interesting situation. A person has been held to have carried out price manipulation in the capital market. He has then been directed not to deal in the capital market for a specified period of time. He yet carries out such dealings by buying and selling shares. The dealings are, however, in the ordinary course of business and no manipulation is alleged or even suspected. In such a case, still, there is violation of SEBI’s directions. The issue is whether profits made out of such trades be disgorged? Even if the person has not committed any violation while carrying out such trades?

Facts of the case
In this case, SEBI had passed orders against certain persons whereby it had “prohibited them from buying, selling or dealing in the securities market, directly or indirectly.”. While such directions were in force, such parties allegedly dealt in shares in the securities markets indirectly and earned profit of nearly Rs. 19 crore. SEBI alleged that these parties carried out such trades by transferring funds to other parties to enable them to carry out trades and earn / make profits.

However, in dealings carried out during this prohibition period, SEBI had not alleged, nor even suspected that such persons had carried out any price manipulation or committed any other wrong act. Since the dealings were carried out despite of such prohibitions, SEBI passed an order impounding such profit and levying interest of Rs. 8.45 crore, viz., in all seeking payment of Rs. 27.44 crore. To give effect to such impounding, it asked such parties to deposit the amount in an escrow account with a lien in favor of SEBI. Till the amount was deposited, SEBI directed that they shall not alienate any of their assets. Their bank/demat accounts were frozen, in the sense that the banks/depositories were ordered not to allow debits except for purposes of creation of the escrow account. They were also directed to submit a list of their assets to SEBI presumably so that SEBI can keep track of their assets and perhaps freeze them too.

This order is an interim and ex-parte order pending completion of investigation after which SEBI may pass final orders for disgorgement of such profits. If the finding of such investigation is that the allegations are true, then the profits would be disgorged and interest will be charged i.e., effectively forfeiting the gain made through a third party.

The question thus to be examined is whether SEBI can in law can pass such orders forfeiting profits made through legitimate deals, albeit in violation of orders not to deal in securities.

Are prohibitory orders preventive or penal?

In this context, it would be relevant to examine whether prohibitory orders are preventive or penal. A person is found to have committed price manipulation in capital markets. He should obviously be punished. However, it may also be in the interest of market that such person be prevented from carrying out trades. Thus, the order prohibiting him from dealing may be prevention, though in practice it works as a penalty / punishment.

The distinction is important because a penal order requires specific powers. A similar question arose before the Supreme Court in SEBI vs. Ajay Agarwal ((2010) 3 SCC 765) albeit in the context of whether power to issue such directions given by an amendment can have a retrospective effect. If it was a penal power, then obviously SEBI could not have issued preventive directions. However, the Court held that it was not a penal power.

The relevance here is that if the parties were issued prohibitory directions not to trade as a preventive measure to avoid repetitive manipulation. That does not make the wrong of disobeying such directions right, but at least the spirit of the original direction was not seriously violated since there was no manipulation that the direction intended to prevent.

Can and should such profits be disgorged?
Having considered the above, the question is whether SEBI can order disgorgement in such a situation and whether it should order such disgorgement? In the first instance, the question is whether SEBI has powers in law to order such disgorgement. In the second instance, the question is whether it would be right to do so.

Can SEBI order such disgorgement?
As mentioned earlier, the power of SEBI to disgorge profits made in violation of the law was contentious. The SEBI Act, 1992, however, was amended in 2014 by way of adding an Explanation. This Explanation to section 11B of the SEBI Act clarifies that SEBI has power to order disgorgement of “wrongful gains” (or loss averted) made “by indulging in any transaction or activity in contravention of the provisions of this Act or regulations made thereunder”. Thus, it can be seen that the requirements for disgorging profits are as follows:-

a. There have to be wrongful gains.

b. Such gains should be by indulging in any transaction or activity.

c. Such transaction or activity should be in contravention of the provision of the Act or Regulations made thereunder.

Thus, there have to be specific provisions in the Act/ Regulations and the profits made should be arising out of transactions/activity in contravention of such provisions. For example, the SEBI Prohibition of Insider Trading Regulations prohibit dealing in shares by insiders while in possession of unpublished price sensitive information. If a person still carries out such insider trading, such trading would be in contravention of the Regulations. Such profits are thus liable for disgorgement.

However, what if, as in the present case, the profits are made in violation of the directions of SEBI and not directly in violation of the Act/Regulations? Can SEBI thus disgorge profits made in violation of its directions? On one hand, it is arguable that provisions granting powers to disgorge money should be interpreted strictly. Thus, if the law does not expressly provide for forfeiture of profits made in violation of directions, such forfeiture cannot be made. On other hand, the question may be whether the law could be purposively and broadly interpreted. Thus, if powers to give such directions are given under the Act, then violation can of such directions be treated as violation of the Act?

It is also noteworthy that SEBI does have power to levy penalty where any person does not comply with directions of SEBI. Section 15HB provides for a penalty of upto Rs. 1 crore on persons “fails to comply with any provision of this Act, the rules or the regulations made or directions issued by the Board”.

Should SEBI disgorge such profits?
Whether SEBI should disgorge such profits is an interesting question! Needless to clarify, this is not to say that what is right is necessarily legal. However, it is seen that a person who violates directions not to trade can suffer a penalty of a maximum amount of Rs. 1 crore. He can also be prosecuted. However, in the meantime, as is alleged in the present case, he could make a profit of several times the maximum penalty leviable. Thus, it is submitted that SEBI should have power to disgorge such profits or, alternatively, levy a penalty that is related to the profits made. Such power to levy penalty that is related to the profits already exists in cases where there is price manipulation, insider trading, etc.

Conclusion
One looks forward to the final order in this case. The issues, as explained earlier, are not just of law but also of power of SEBI to effectively prevent blatant disregard of its directions. Hopefully, if SEBI does order disgorgement, it will give detailed reasoning and legal basis for disgorgement.

TRIBUTE TO MR. NARAYAN VARMA, RTI ACTIVIST

fiogf49gjkf0d
August 20, 2016, 85th birth anniversary of our beloved Narayan Sir.
Can’t express in words what you mean to us, Sir, only thing we wish to tell you is
THANK YOU!

As we look back over time
We find ourselves wondering …..
Did we remember to thank you enough
For all you have done for us?
For all the times you were by our sides
To help and support us …..
To celebrate our successes
To understand our problems
And accept our defeats?
Or for teaching us by your example,
The value of hard work, good judgement,
Courage and integrity?
We wonder if we ever thanked you
For the sacrifices you made.
To let us have the very best?
And for the simple things
Like laughter, smiles and times we shared?
If we have forgotten to show our
Gratitude enough for all the things you did,
We’re thanking you now.
And we are hoping you knew all along,
How much you meant to us.

THANK YOU SIR. WE MISS YOU A LOT.

Part D REMEMBERING NARAYAN VARMA

fiogf49gjkf0d
I first met Narayanbhai Varma in 2006 when we were organizing a big RTI drive in about 40 places across India. We needed volunteers and had decided to get different organizations to take up the responsibility of paying for different requirements so that there was no need for any fund collection. Narayanbhai asked what I expected from BCAS. I requested him to either agree to pay the rent for the fortnight for the hall at Government Law college, or get some volunteers. He first asked me a few questions and then with a twinkle in his eye said he would do both. He agreed to pay for the hall from BCAS and also helped to get about a dozen very good volunteers. He came up with a small booklet on RTI which was distributed during the camp. After the event was over with over 3000 RTI applications being filed, he showed his appreciation by saying that BCAS would happily give us place for RTI meetings. We held many meetings at BCAS since there was no need to worry about payments.

He had a good commitment and grasp for law, having been a successful Chartered Accountant. This came through very well when we discussed some finer points of the RTI Act. Despite his age and failing health in the last few years, he happily came to RTI meetings for discussions, planning strategy or holding a RTI convention. I am aware that he was instrumental in getting RTI clinics at BCAS, IMC, Giants and PCGT.

He wrote an article on RTI for every issue of BCA journal, which was provided guidance to many users and practitioners of RTI . I am sure BCAS will continue this commitment to RTI . For many years if a RTI event was to be held Narayanbhai would contribute his time, wisdom and money without any hesitation, or seeking any specific recognition.

When I became a Central Information Commissioner he was very joyous and informed many people. When I met him, he embraced me with such warmth and love, I felt I was being embraced by my father who was no more. Narayanbhai always displayed his love for me and would forgive any mistakes very generously. After I went to Delhi he would often praise my work before others who told me of the pride he displayed when referring to my decisions and work.

There is one incident which I will always remember because it showed Narayanbhai’s unique humility and intellectual greatness. When the 97th Constitutional amendment was passed, he and many other activists thought one implication was that it would have the implication of covering Cooperative Societies in the domain of RTI . He called me and said he wanted to hold a meeting to discuss this issue and would call for a meeting at the IMC. I had not read the amendment but agreed to his request that I should be the main speaker on this subject. On the day before the meeting I carefully read the amendment and the arguments advanced by other RTI activists. I came to the conclusion that this amendment would not mean that Cooperative societies had come in the ambit of RTI . I called up Narayanbhai and explained the position to him and suggested that there could be some other person as the main speaker. Without any hesitation he said I would be the main speaker and should give my views, even if they did not agree with his. This was a man who readily accepted a different opinion and respected it. He had internalized the fundamentals of freedom of speech and information.

Narayanbhai wrote consistently on RTI and was very keen to empower citizens with it. He had understood the power and potential of this law to bring better governance for India. His demise was a personal loss for me, which I have felt very deeply. Narayanbhai’s contribution is an inspiration for all of us, and we owe it to his memory to bring greater life and vigour to its implementation. RTI is great tool for our democracy and better governance and Narayanbhai’s contribution to it has been very significant.

Adoption and Inheritance

fiogf49gjkf0d
Introduction
Adoption of children is becoming a common feature in modern India with several people either not capable of having or not willing to have biological children. In a country such as India where there are a large number of orphans this is a welcome phenomenon. However, adoption too comes with its unique share of problems. As always the root cause of most disputes relates to inheritance. However, in the case of adoption there can be not one but two inheritance disputes – one relating to the adopted child’s adopted parents and the other relating to those of his biological parents. Recently, the Supreme Court has cleared the air on one such issue. Let us analyse some of the facets of inheritance in the context of an adopted child!

Law
The Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act, 1956 (“the Act”) is a codified law which overrules any text, custom, usage of Hindu Law in the context of adoption by a Hindu. All adoptions by a Hindu male or female must be in accordance with the provisions of the Act or else the shall be void. The consequences of a void adoption are:

(a) it does not create any rights in the adoptive family in favour of the adopted child; and
(b) his rights in the family of his natural birth also subsist and continue.

Thus, it naturally follows that in a case of a void adoption, the adopted child would not be entitled to any inheritance or succession benefits in his adopted family.

On the other hand, the effect of a valid adoption is that from the date of adoption the adopted child will be considered to be the natural child of the adoptive family and all his ties with the original family are severed. However, section 12 provides an important exception that the adopted child is not deprived of the estate vested in him or her prior to his/ her adoption when he/she lived in his/her natural family.

The Supreme Court in Chandan Bilasini vs. Aftabuddin Khan, (1996) 7 SCC 13, has held as follows:

“Section 12 of the Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act clearly provides that an adopted child shall be deemed to be the child of his adoptive father or mother for all purposes with effect from the date of the adoption and from such date all ties of the child in the family of his or her birth shall be deemed to be severed and replaced by those created by the adoption in the adoptive family.”

Inheritance in Adopted Father’s Property
The wordings of section 12 make it clear that an adopted child shall become the child of the adopted parent for all purposes. Hence, it stands to reason that he would also become entitled to inherit the properties of his adopted parents. The Supreme Court had an occasion to consider this issue in Pawan Kumar Pathak vs. Mohan Prasad, CA 4456/2016. The brief facts of this case are interesting. There was a succession dispute after the death of a person between his brother and the deceased’s adopted son. The adopted son claimed he was the natural heir and hence entitled to property of his father. This plea was contested by the uncle. Thereafter the son tried amending his plaint to add that he was the adopted son of the deceased and even tried producing an adoption deed to prove the same. However, all the lower courts until the High Court refused to take this document on record stating it was nowhere pleaded initially that he was the adopted son and hence, now the plea could not be amended to include the same. Thus, the issue travelled up to the Supreme Court.

The Supreme Court set aside the ruling of the High Court. It held that the appellant had in no uncertain terms claimed that he was the only son and the only legal heir who was alive after the demise of his parents. The only controversy according to the Court was that the appellant has never claimed that he was the adopted son, which claim was now sought to be made by amending the plaint.

The Court opined that once the plaintiff had mentioned in the plaint that he was the only son of the deceased, it was not necessary for him to specifically plead that he was an adopted son. For this it relied upon section 3(57) of the General Clauses Act, 1897 which defined a ‘son’ as under:

“’son’ in the case of any one whose personal law permits adoption, shall include an adopted son;”

The Apex Court further observed that once the law recognised an adopted son to be known as a son, it failed to understand why it was necessary for him to specifically plead that he was the adopted son. His averment to the effect that he was the only son, according to the Court, was sufficient to lay the claim of his inheritance on that basis. In fact, it was not even necessary for the appellant to move an application with an attempt to take a specific plea that he was the adopted son as, his plea to the effect that he was the son of the deceased was an adequate plea and to prove that he was the son. Thus, the Supreme Court set aside the lower Court rulings. An important ruling that the Court gave was that an adopted son can claim inheritance of his parents’ property.

This decision, would assist one in taking a stand that an adopted son would be a son even for the purposes of the definition of a relative u/s. 56(2)(vii) of the Income-tax Act or even concessional stamp duty of Rs. 200 in case of gift of residential property under Art. 34 of Schedule-I to the Maharashtra Stamp Act, 1958.

Inheritance in Natural Father’s Property
Section 12 of the Act provides that the adopted child is not deprived of the estate vested in him or her prior to his/her adoption when he/she lived in his/her natural family. Thus, any property of his natural family vested in the adopted child prior to adoption would continue to be available to him even after adoption. This would be so even though he is deemed to have severed all ties with his biological family and becomes a part of the adopted family. Thus, the Act makes it perfectly clear that a person even after adoption, takes the property along with him which was earlier vested in that person.

Inheritance in Natural Family’s Coparcenary Property
While the law is well settled on inheritance in the vested property belonging to the adopted child’s natural family, there is a judicial controversy over whether he can claim inheritance in the coparcenary property belonging to his natural family. The moot question is whether he can claim to have a vested interest in HUF property or is his share ambulatory and fluctuating and hence, not vested? There are decisions of the High Courts both for and against this question.

The Division Bench of the Andhra Pradesh High Court in Yarlagadda Nayudamma vs. Government of Andhra Pradesh, 1981 AIR(A.P.) 19 has held that an adopted son continues to have a right in coparcenary property belonging to his natural family. It opined that the property vests in a coparcener by birth and hence he gets a vested right in that property by virtue of inheritance. All property vested in the son in his natural family whether self-acquired, obtained by will or inherited from his father or other ancestor or collateral (which is not coparcenary property held along with other coparcener or coparceners) including property held by him as the sole surviving coparcener would not be divested on adoption but would continue to be vested and to belong to the son even after adoption. The Court considered whether it be denied that the interest of a coparcener in the joint family property, though fluctuating, is a vested interest, whatever may be the extent of that interest? It observed that the interest of a deceased coparcener can devolve upon his heirs mentioned in the proviso to section 6 of the Hindu Succession Act and not by survivorship. Similarly, then why can it not be said that by virtue of the provision of Clause (b) of section 12 of the Act, the undivided interest of a person in a Mitakshara coparcenary property will not, on his adoption, be divested but will continue to vest in him even after adoption? It further held that property in the HUF estate is by birth. The coparcener had got every right u/s. 30 of the Hindu Succession Act to will away his property or to dispose of or alienate in whichever way he desired, which he is entitled by birth. It ultimately concluded that a person in Mitakshara family had a vested right even in the undivided property of his natural family and even on adoption he continued to have a right over it.

This decision was followed by a Single Judge of the Bombay High Court in the case of Shivaji Anantrao Deshmukh vs. Anantrao Deshmukh, 1990 (1) Mh. LJ 598. It further held that it was clear that so far as the coparcener is concerned, his right accrued on his birth. For this it relied upon a Supreme Court decision in Controller of Estate Duty, Madras vs. Alladi Kuppuswamy, A.I.R. 1977 S.C. 2069. In every coparcenary, therefore, the son, the grandson or great grandson obtained an interest by birth in the coparcenary property so as to be able to control and restrain improper dealings with the property by another coparcener. Section 30 of the Hindu Succession Act, 1956 clearly showed that undivided share of coparcener can be disposed of by testamentary disposition and this was one of the aspects leading to the conclusion that the right of the coparcener in the undivided share is a right of the owner. This legal sanction had thus strengthened the concept of the undivided share of a coparcener being vested in him as the full owner on birth. Such vesting was not divorced or deferred by any contingency or event. Birth and vesting were simultaneous processes and integrally connected, and nothing could intervene in that process so as to indicate that vesting had been postponed. The Court therefore, concluded that the undivided interest in the coparcenary property continued to vest in the adopted son even after the adoption. Section 12 read along with proviso (b) also clearly laid down that on adoption, there was virtually a severance of the adopted child from the coparcenary. There was thus a partition between the adopted son and other members.

However, a Single Judge of the Bombay High Court in a latter decision in the case of Devgonda Raygonda Patil vs. Shamgonda Raygonda Patil, 1991 (3) Bom. CR 165 has held that on adoption an adopted son ceases to lose his right in the family property of his natural family. It considered and dissented from the decision of the Division Bench of the Andhra Pradesh High Court discussed above. It observed that a coparcener got a right by birth in coparcenary property. However, the said right or interest of coparcener was liable to fluctuation, increasing by the death of a coparcener and decreasing by birth of a new coparcener. A coparcener had right to partition of the coparcenary property. On such partition, the shares of coparceners were defined and then specific property was vested in him. Till partition took place, he was having a right of joint possession and enjoyment. There was community of interest between all members of the joint family and every coparcener was entitled to joint possession and enjoyment of coparcenary property and to be maintained. It was well established that the essence of coparcenary under Mitakshara Law was unity of ownership. The ownership of the coparcenary property vested in the whole body of coparceners. According to the true notion of an undivided family governed by the Mitakshara law, no individual member of that family, whilst it remained undivided could predicate that he had a definite share in the joint and undivided property. His interest was a fluctuating interest, capable of being enlarged by deaths in the family and liable to be diminished by births in the family. It was only on a partition that he became entitled to a definite share. Considering this, according to the Court, there was no vested property in a coparcener and therefore proviso (b) to section 12 could not be attracted. It was only those properties which were already vested in the adoptee prior to adoption by inheritance or by partition in the natural family or as sole surviving coparcener which could pass on to him after the adoption. Therefore the properties which had already become vested in him before adoption as absolute owner were not forfeited by the adoption and the adoptee continued to hold them in the new family. But in the case of coparcenary property it cannot be said that a coparcener had a right to a particular part of it so as to get it vested. It held that section 30 of the Hindu Succession Act supported the view that coparcenary property was not vested in the coparcener. The legislature therefore included section 30 with a view to enable a coparcener to dispose of his interest in the coparcenary property by Will or other testamentary disposition. Ultimately, the Single Judge concluded that if there was coparcenary or joint family in existence in the family of birth on date of adoption, then the adoptee could not be said to have any vested properly. The property did not vest and therefore provision of section 12(b) were not attracted. Vested property meant where indefeasible right was created i.e., on no contingency it can be defeated in respect of particular property. In other words where full ownership were conferred in respect of a particular property. But this was not the position in case of coparcenary properly. The coparcenary property was not owned by a coparcener and never any particular property. All the properties vested in the joint family and were held by it.

Subsequently, another Single Judge of the Bombay High Court in the case of Somanath Radhakrishna More vs. Ujjawala Sudhakar Pawar, 2013 (6) Bom. C.R. 397 has also taken a view that on adoption an adopted son ceases to lose his right in the family property of his natural family. This decision has not considered any of the decisions explained above. It held that on adoption a son’s rights in ancestral property were extinguished. He would no longer be a coparcener in law. He did not have any legal right in the joint property of his natural family. Due to adoption those rights ceased. Even if he continued to stay with his natural family and look after their property his rights could not be rejuvenated.

It is humbly submitted that the two decisions of the Bombay High Court in Devgonda (supra) and Radhakrishna (supra) require a reconsideration for they suffer from judicial impropriety. They have both been issued without notice of an earlier favourable decision of a Single Judge of the Bombay High Court in Shivaji’s case on the same issue and hence, they are rendered per incuriam. It is a settled principle of law that a Single Judge of a High Court cannot give a decision contrary to an earlier judgment of a Single Judge of the same High Court – Food Corporation of India vs. Yadav Engineer and Contractor AIR 1982 SC 1302. Moreover, these contrary Single Judge decisions have even gone against the Division Bench ruling of the Andhra Pradesh High Court. This is against a second principle of law that a Single Judge Ruling of one High Court cannot go against the Division Bench Ruling of another High Court. The correct procedure for the Single Judge in both these adverse rulings, If he did not find himself in agreement with the earlier favourable Rulings, was to refer the binding decision and direct the papers to be placed before the Chief Justice of the Bombay High Court to enable him to constitute a Division Bench to examine the question. This approach finds favour in the Rulings of CIT vs. BR Constructions, 202 ITR 222 (AP FB) and CIT vs. Thana Electricity Supply Ltd, 202 ITR 727 (Bom).

On a separate note, notwithstanding the judicial impropriety, it is submitted that the decisions of the Andhra Pradesh Division Bench and the Bombay High Court in Shivaji appear to be more correct.

Conclusion
The Supreme Court’s decision has helped clear a major issue in inheritance of adopted children. One only wishes that the other issue relating to inheritance in HUF property of the natural family is also settled quickly. This would go a long way in reducing several succession disputes.

(Balanced behaviour)

fiogf49gjkf0d
(Balanced behaviour)

Arjun (A) — Bhagwan, in last so many meetings, you have been telling me about our professional ethics. I am rather fed up with your stories. Tell me something new.

Shrikrishna (S) — Arjun, Ethics is an all-pervasive concept. Your profession is your mission. People look upon a professional with certain expectations. Any deviation from ideal behaviour on your part is not acceptable.

A — But why? We are human beings. And today, whole world is behaving in whatever way they like.

S — True. But you can’t do that!

A — Let everyone mend his ways; then we will also change ourselves.

S — Oh! It is like standing on the bank of a river and saying – ‘Let the entire water flow away; then only I will cross it!’

A — Let me tell you one thing. By and large, we are ethical

S — That’s the problem! In ethics, one can be either ethical or unethical. There is no in between stage!

A — But why we alone are subjected to this burden?

S — Because you are intellectuals. You are expected to lead the society. You can’t follow the common lot who don’t think. They follow you. It is not a burden; it is your shield.

A — Our clients always dictate their terms. We can’t resist beyond a certain limit

S — Unfortunately, you people not only succumb to the pressures, but at times, you yourselves initiate unethical tricks!

A — Yes. Agreed. There are a few of us who indulge in this instances like that.

S — Remember these few spoil the image of the entire profession.

A — One cannot generalise. There are quacks in every profession.

S — Agreed. Still, even the basic professionalism is often lacking. You study lot of academics; but not learn the communication skills. Courtesy, etiquettes – all these are very important.

A — But that is lacking even in other professionals – like lawyers!

S — True. Do you think that justifies the lack in your profession!

A — See, many times, some disgruntled members of a company call us directly for some information. This is irritating that we don’t feel like talking to such persons.

S — Avoid taking their calls or meeting them! Right? And if they write to you, you feel you are not obliged to reply. Is it not?

A — You said it!

S — That precisely is the problem. If you feel that they should seek information from the management and not from you, why don’t you write to them firmly but politely?

A — Who has time to do that?

S — Dear Arjun, you don’t understand that their ego is hurt. They feel that you don’t have even the basic courtesy to reply to them. They approach the Institute with a complaint. Most of the complaints are made out of `ego’ problems

A — There is a point in what you say.

S — This behaviour is unbecoming of a professional. It creates a very bad impression about the profession, just as you blamed the lawyers a while ago.

A — How can this be a misconduct attracting disciplinary proceedings?

S — I agree. But then these people find out some loophole or the other in your work. In fact, your own professional brothers help them in doing that!

A — Yes. I have also noticed this. It gives them sadistic pleasure or sometimes, they act out of jealousy.

S — It takes at least 3 to 4 years to establish your innocence! This mental agony is more severe than the actual punishment, if at all you are held guilty! Please remember that in these proceedings, small things like lack of courtesy, lack of professional behaviour count a lot

A — I am realising that ethics is a very wide concept. It is not purely a legalistic idea. It travels beyond that. Even insignificant actions or inactions are a part of Ethics! Thank you Lord!

S — Bless you!

Om Shanti.
The purpose of the above dialogue is to bring forth the importance of certain simple courtesies the professional practice. Very often, it is seen that the disciplinary proceedings are initiated out of ego clashes. Such ego clashes can be minimised to a very large extent by following certain simple professional courtesies like timely and proper communication.

Right to Information Act – Information pertaining to development plan cannot be withheld by Municipal Corporation. [Right to Information Act, 2005, Section 6,8]

fiogf49gjkf0d
Ferani Hotels Pvt. Ltd. vs. State Information Commissioner AIR 2016 (NOC) 384 (Bom.).

The Sole administrator of the estate and effects of one late E.F. Dinshaw

[3rd respondent] submitted an application under section 6(1) of the Act, to the Public Information Officer of the Municipal Corporation of Greater Bombay on December 10, 2012 demanding information pertaining to certain lands. The information as applied was for the certified copies of the property card, certified copies of plans and amendments to the plans as submitted by Ferani Hotels Pvt. Ltd. [Petitioner] or its architects, certified copies of all layouts, sub division plans and amendments, certified copies of development plans and amendments thereon and certified copies of all reports submitted to the Municipal Commissioner and his approval thereto. It was the petitioner’s case that the 3rd respondent was a competitor of the petitioner and disclosure of the information would cause harm and injury to the business of the petitioner company as also would violate the intellectual property rights.

The information as sought by the 3rd respondent was also trade secret and thus would be detrimental to the business of petitioner interest as also in the pending suit and proceedings in various Courts.

The High Court held that information sought was regarding development proposal of land and development plan submitted to and in custody of Municipal Corporation. Municipal Corporation had granted approval to development proposal. Larger public interest requires that said information should be supplied. It was neither trade secret nor disclosure involving infringement of copyright. Such information cannot be withheld.

Precedent – High Court should be very slow in taking a view different than the view of other High Court. [Customs Act, 1962]

fiogf49gjkf0d
Dharmesh Devchand Pansuriya vs. UOI 2016 (336) E.L.T 402 (Guj.)

The settlement commission under the Customs Act, 1962 had held that it had no jurisdiction. Hence, Special Civil Application was filed by the Petitioner in Gujarat High Court. It was pointed out by the revenue that view of settlement commission was supported by decision of Additional Commissioner of Customs vs. Ram Niwas Verma, reported in 2015 (323) ELT (Del) (HC) and C.S. India vs. Additional Director General, DCEI, Bangalore, 2015 (325) ELT (Karn) (HC).

It was held by the Gujarat High Court that Customs Act, 1962 being a central statute bearing tax implications, we would, even otherwise, be slow in taking different view from two reasoned judgments of other High Courts. Even if, therefore, another view was possible, for the sake of consistency, we would have respectfully followed the view of other High Courts.

Hindu Widow’s Remarriage – On remarriage of Hindu widow, she gets divested of right, title and interest in deceased husband’s property. [Hindu Widows Remarriage Act, 1856 Section 2 ]

fiogf49gjkf0d
Balak Ram (By LR’s) & Ors vs. Rukhi & Ors. AIR 2016 Chhattisgarh 68.

The Chhattisgarh High Court held that a perusal of section 2 of Hindu Widows Remarriage Act, 1856 reveals that upon remarriage, all rights and interests of the widow in her deceased husband’s property by way of maintenance, or by inheritance to her husband or to his lineal successors, or by virtue of any Will or testamentary disposition conferring upon her, without express permission to remarry, only a limited interest in such property, with no power of alienating the same, shall, upon her remarriage, cease and determine. The legislative intention of a total disassociation of widow upon remarriage is clearly manifested by providing that upon remarriage, all interests and rights would cease and determine as if she had then died. This provision of strong import of civil death of the widow upon remarriage is sufficiently indicative of legislative intention that remarriage shall lead to determination and cessation of all rights and interests of widow in the property of the deceased. The provision is comprehensive in nature and every possible rights and interests which a widow might have in the property of the deceased including limited estate of maintenance have been brought within the ambit of the provision.

The High Court further held that at the time of commencement of the Hindu Succession Act, 1956 with effect from 17-6-1956 respondent Sukhmen had no subsisting interest or estate in the property of her husband. For that reason, there is no occasion of application of section 14 of the Hindu Succession Act, 1956 in the present case to the aid of the defendant Sukhmen because section 14 of the Hindu Succession Act, 1956 provides that limited estate shall become absolute in favour of a female survivor. The provision by itself does not create any new right or estate which the widow or the female relative did not have at the time of coming into force of the said Act.

Hindu Succession – Property inherited by female Hindu widow from her husband would devolve upon heirs of husband in absence of any son and daughter. [Hindu Succession Act, 1956 Section 15, 16].

fiogf49gjkf0d
Mahadev S. More vs. Sukhdev S More AIR 2016 BOM 151.

The Bombay High Court held as per section 15(2) of the Hindu Succession Act, 1956 any property inherited by a female Hindu from husband or father in law will devolve upon heirs of husband in the absence of any son or daughter of the deceased. Further, as per section16 of the said Act the property of intestate shall devolve as if the property had been the fathers or mothers or husbands as the case may be.

Hindu Marriage Act – Recording of statement of witness through video conferencing is permissible. [Hindu Marriage Act, Section 13B]

fiogf49gjkf0d
Shilpa Chaudhary (Smt.) vs. Principal Judge & Anr. AIR 2016 ALL 122.

The lower court noted in the impugned order that merely on the basis of an affidavit, the marriage cannot be dissolved in proceedings u/s. 13B of Hindu Marriage Act, 1955 (the Act). The presence of the parties is mandatory. Further, the electronic facility available in the court cannot be used, as there being no device for interacting with a party who is residing outside the country.

The Allahabad High Court held that the word “after hearing the parties” used in subsection (2) of section 13B of the Act, however, does not necessarily mean that both parties have to be examined. The word “hearing” is often used in a broad sense which need not always mean personal hearing. When there are no suspicious circumstances or any particular reason to think that the averments in the affidavit may not be true, there is absolutely no reason why the Court should not act on the affidavit filed by one of the parties. The family courts are entitled to ascertain the views of the parties, but however, if one of the parties, appears before the family court and expresses no objection to an affidavit of the other party to be taken on record and is not desirous of cross-examining the deponent of the affidavit, the family court can entertain, unhesitatingly any such application. Increasingly family courts have been noticing that one of the parties is stationed abroad. It may not be always possible for such parties to undertake trip to India, for variety of good reasons. On the intended day of examination of a particular party, the proceedings may not go on, or even get completed, possibly, sometimes due to pre-occupation with any other more pressing work in the Court. However, technology, particularly, in the Information sector has improved by leaps and bounds. Courts in India are also making efforts to put to use the technologies available. Skype is one such facility, which is easily available. Therefore, the Family Courts are justified in seeking the assistance of any practicing lawyer to provide the necessary skype facility in any particular case. For that purpose, the parties can be permitted to be represented by a legal practitioner, who can bring a mobile device. By using the skype technology, parties who are staying abroad can not only be identified by the Family Court, but also enquired about the free will and consent of such party. This will enable the litigation costs to be reduced greatly and will also save precious time of the Court. Further, the other party available in the Court can also help the Court in not only identifying the other party, but would be able to ascertain the required information.

CHANGING PARADIGMS OF CORPORATE SOCIAL RESPONSIBILITY

fiogf49gjkf0d
Not a New Issue
The concept of “Corporate Social Responsibility” (CSR) is not a new concept for business organisations. In fact, many organisations , both in the private and public sector, have pioneered the concept of CSR in India as part of their business responsibilities in different forms. Whilst the most common form of CSR has been the various employee welfare measures undertaken, quite a few companies / business groups have also been involved in charitable causes of different types either through their own “Not for Profit” entities or by tying up with NGOs or simply by making donations to avail of tax benefits.

Recent Developments
The concept of CSR has recently been in the limelight due to it being made mandatory under the Companies Act, 2013 (“the Act”) and the rules framed thereunder for certain classes of companies. It has been widely discussed that such mandatory provisions are not part of any other country’s corporate law provisions and in that sense it could be considered as an innovative provision. The provisions governing CSR are laid down in section 135 of the Act and the Companies (Corporate Social Responsibility Policy) Rules, 2014 (“the Rules”) and are applicable with effect from 1st April, 2014. The provisions broadly cover the following:

Companies having a net worth (Rs. 500 crore or more), turnover (Rs. 1,000 crore or more) or net profits (Rs. 5 crore or more) are required to mandatorily spend in every financial year starting from 1st April, 2014, atleast two percent of their “average net profits” of the three immediately preceding financial years calculated as per section 198 of the Act (for determining the managerial remuneration limits), on prescribed CSR activities.

The Rules define net profit of a company to mean the net profit as per its financial statements prepared in accordance with the Act, but excludes any profit arising from any overseas branch or branches of the company, whether or not operated as a separate company and any dividend received from other companies in India that are covered under and complying with CSR provisions. Net profit in respect of a financial year for which financial statements have been prepared as per the Companies Act, 1956 is not required to be re-calculated as per the 2013 Act.

Constitution of a CSR Committee of the Board of Directors having atleast one Independent Director (as defined in the Act). However, the Rules have clarified that in the following cases, the committee need not have an Independent Director:

• Unlisted public and private companies who are not required to appoint an Independent Director under the Act.

• Private Companies having only two directors may constitute the committee with the said directors.

• In case of foreign companies, the committee shall comprise of its authorized representative in India and any other nominated person.

The above CSR Committee shall formulate and recommend to the Board of Directors, a CSR Policy which shall specify the activities to be undertaken by the Company as prescribed in Schedule VII of the Act (discussed below) and no other activities even if they are in the nature of social activities would be eligible.

The Rules specify various procedural activities to be undertaken by the above committee and the management like specifying the amount which can be spent on the prescribed activities and the monitoring thereof, displaying the policy on the web site, format for disclosures in the Annual Report, clarifying that expenses incurred for the benefit of only employees and their families would not be considered for inclusion in the prescribed limits, political contributions not covered, etc.

The following are some of the eligible CSR spending which have been prescribed in Schedule VII of the Act:

a) Promoting preventive health care and sanitation and making available safe drinking water;

b) Setting up homes, hostels for women and orphans; old age homes, day care centres and other related activities;

c) E nsuring ecological balance, and other related matters;

d) Livelihood enhancement projects;

e) Protection of national heritage, art and related activities;

f) Measures for the benefit of armed forces veterans, war widows and their dependents;

g) Training to promote rural sports, nationally recognised sports, Olympic sports etc;

h) Contributions or funds provided to technology incubators located within academic institutions which are approved by the Central Government;

i) Promoting education and employment enhancing vocational skills;

j) Rural development projects;

k) Contribution to Prime Minister’s National Relief Fund or any other fund set up by the Central Government for socio-economic development and welfare of scheduled castes, scheduled tribes, minorities and women.

Changing Paradigms
As with any new concept, the above legislative changes are expected to bring about a paradigm shift; both positive and negative in how corporates in particular and society in general could view CSR activities; the important ones amongst them are briefly discussed hereunder:

Commercialisation
Experience indicates that any new idea or concept which is mandated and thrust upon society drives its commercialisation, which is nothing but a formalised and systematic approach at launching the same. CSR which was hitherto largely seen as a voluntary concept is now mandatory, which would require companies, through the CSR Committee, to formalise various processes and formulate policies on various matters which are laid down in the Rules. The policies and procedures should cover various aspects like when, where, what and how to launch such activities within ethical and legal boundaries and keeping in mind the overall social responsibilities which are expected to take care of the interest of various stakeholders. These questions would need to be kept in mind by the CSR Committee and the Management whilst framing the CSR policy.

Certain specific aspects laid down in the Rules which would need to be kept in mind whilst framing the CSR policies and procedures are as under:

• The expenditure is required to be incurred only in respect of activities which are prescribed. This would require companies which are already undertaking CSR activities to reassess whether the same meet the criteria of eligible CSR spend. Also, any activities undertaken in the normal course of business though they may be in the nature of CSR activities need to be excluded. e.g a bank which lends money towards Clean Development Mechanism (CDM) projects and provides project and advisory services towards trading in Certified Emission Reductions (CER) even though it may facilitate in maintaining ecological balance and protecting the environment.

• CSR projects / programs / activities are required to be undertaken in India only.

• CSR projects / programs / activities benefitting only the employees of the Company and their families will not be considered as CSR activities.

• Contribution of any amount directly or indirectly to any political party will not be considered as CSR activity.

• The policy shall specify that any surplus arising out of the CSR projects or programs or activities shall not form part of the business profit of the Company.

Further, the Rules provide that the CSR programmes / activities which are approved can be implemented through either of the following:

• registered trust, or
• a registered society, or
• a company

established by the company or its holding or subsidiary or associate company whether as a “not for profit” company or otherwise.

If any of the above entities is not established by the company or its holding or subsidiary or associate company, it must have an established track record of 3 years in undertaking similar programs or projects. The company must also specify the projects or programs to be undertaken through these entities, the modalities of utilization of funds on such projects and programs and the monitoring and reporting mechanism.

The Rules also provide that the companies may build CSR capacities of their own personnel as well as those of their implementing agencies through institutions with established track record of at least three financial years. However, such expenditure is capped at 5% of total CSR expenditure of the company in a particular financial year. Also, collaboration with other companies for undertaking CSR activities is permissible provided that the CSR Committees of respective companies are in a position to report separately.

The above provisions if implemented in the right spirit would lead to a significant amount of funds getting channelized for the poorer and disadvantaged sections resulting in sustainable and all-round development. However, for companies which are already incurring expenses towards the benefit of their employees and families or in respect of other social causes which are not specifically within the purview of CSR activities prescribed in the Rules would have to incur additional expenses which may lead to a reduction of the distributable profits and consequentially lower returns to the shareholders. Hence, it is imperative that companies engage in a dialogue with the various stakeholders when formulating the CSR policy.

Professionalism
Professionalism is inevitable when commercialisation creeps in and the same is bound to happen also in the case of CSR. Professionalism encompasses taking the help of specialists and consultants. It is expected that many companies would take the help of professionals in formulation of customised CSR strategies aligned with the company’s core values as well as on various types of activities to be undertaken and the effective implementation thereof within the boundaries imposed by regulations so as not to fail on the legal front and be exposed to penalties. This would also open up opportunities for professionals at the same time increasing the cost for companies in the form of fees. Professionalism would also creep in internally through setting up of specialised departments by companies staffed by experienced professionals with the desired competencies to enable companies to navigate through the CSR regulatory maze.

Transparency
Commercialisation and professionalism make transparency inevitable. Further, the Act and the Rules contain various provisions / requirements which would bring about transparency, some of which are as follows:

• Displaying the CSR policy duly approved by the Board of Directors on the company’s web site.

• Detailed disclosures in the Board Report regarding the policy developed and implemented by the Company and the specific initiatives undertaken by the Company on the CSR front.

Many companies have already been disclosing in their Annual Reports on a voluntary basis their CSR initiatives. Further, SEBI through an amendment to the Listing Agreement, mandated the top 100 companies in terms of market capitalisation to include a Business Responsibility Report containing prescribed particulars dealing with various aspects of the company’s contribution towards various sustainability initiatives which amongst others would also include its CSR initiatives, including the amount spent towards the same. This could lead to some amount of duplication and information overload between the disclosures under the Act and the Listing Agreement for the large companies.

Whilst greater transparency is always desirable, it could also have negative connotations since competing recipients / donors of services could demand greater benefits for themselves thereby putting undue pressure on companies.

Employee Benefits
Presently most of the companies equate CSR with providing benefits to their employees and their families in the form of housing, education and medical benefits. However, these activities that benefit only the employees of the company and their families are not considered as CSR activities in the revised guidelines. Hence, most of the companies would have to go much beyond their employees to fulfill their CSR obligations. Further, any social service activities undertaken by the employees of the company not represented by actual spending by the company on the prescribed activities would not be considered to fall within the purview of CSR.

Political Overtones
Though donations to political parties and political contributions are not covered as eligible CSR spend, the CSR mandate could lead to certain forms of indirect contributions to political parties under which companies could be forced to incur CSR spend through organisations which have some form of political patronage or in areas of specific interest to the local political parties. However, it may be noted that contribution to the Prime Ministers’ National Relief is one of the permissible avenues for CSR spend.

Conclusion
Whilst the objectives and intentions of the above innovative provisions are laudable and a step in the right direction for a developing country like ours, it needs to be seen as to how India Incorporated navigates through its various positives and pitfalls.

A. P. (DIR Series) Circular No. 63 dated April 21, 2016

fiogf49gjkf0d
Foreign Investment in units issued by Real Estate Investment Trusts, Infrastructure Investment Trusts and Alternative Investment Funds governed by SEBI regulations

This circular now permits foreign investment (acquire, purchase, sell, transfer) in units of Investment Vehicles registered and regulated by SEBI or any other competent authority, subject to compliance with the applicable terms and conditions. For the purpose of investment under these Regulations: –

1. foreign investment in units of REITs registered and regulated under the SEBI (REITs) Regulations, 2014 will not be included in “real estate business”

2. Presently, an Investment Vehicle will mean: –

a. Real Estate Investment Trusts (REITs) registered and regulated under the SEBI (REITs) Regulations 2014;

b. Infrastructure Investment Trusts (InvITs) registered and regulated under the SEBI (InvITs) Regulations, 2014;

c. Alternative Investment Funds (AIFs) registered and regulated under the SEBI (AIFs) Regulations 2012.

3. Unit will mean beneficial interest of an investor in the Investment Vehicle and will include shares or partnership interests.

4. A person resident outside India will include a Registered Foreign Portfolio Investor (RFPI) and a Non-Resident Indian (NRI).

5. Payment for the units must be by way inward remittance or by debit to an NRE or an FCNR account.

SEBI Order Now Enables Investors To Recover Losses From Fraudsters In The Securities Markets

fiogf49gjkf0d
Can the Securities and Exchange Board of India make a fraudster or other wrong doer in the securities markets compensate the wronged persons? The answer, generally, is that SEBI cannot do so. This question is important because the parties are normally required to approach other forums which could include courts, Consumer Protection Forums, etc. However, a recent order of SEBI, following an order by the Securities Appellate Tribunal, has opened the door to this aspect to a little extent. This order is significant for several reasons. SEBI is an expert body in the securities markets with fairly broad powers. It has a huge infrastructure at its command to investigate, adjudicate and punish. The groundwork for determining whether a person has committed such a fraud, etc. would be laid down by SEBI through such orders. SEBI also has, as we will see later, the powers to disgorge gains made by wrongdoers. In some cases, such as in the alleged scams in initial public offerings, SEBI even went the extra mile and made arrangements for distribution of these illegal gains to those at whose cost such gains were made. The next logical step ought be to allow such things on a general basis and perhaps even allow persons who have suffered losses to approach SEBI.

However, this has not happened mainly because of certain inherent limitations on SEBI under the law. SEBI is not an adjudicator of disputes. It would surely punish fraudsters. It may debar them from markets. It may make them pay penalty, though such penalty goes in government coffers and not to help those who lost monies. It may prosecute such persons too. It also orders parties who have illegally collected monies to refund them , with interest. However, an aggrieved person could not approach SEBI and require it to make a wrongdoer compensate the loss he had suffered. Indeed, till recently, it was a little uncertain whether SEBI had powers even to disgorge illegitimate gains. A clarificatory amendment was however made in 2014 to explicitly give such powers to SEBI.

However, compensating loss caused by fraudsters continued to remain out of SEBI’s legal powers. The investors were thus forced to approach the long drawn procedures in courts. An investor may get some satisfaction when such fraudsters are punished, but he still would remain short of his hard earned monies. However, thanks to persistent efforts of an investor who lost money to a company and its Promoters through fraud, there is a glimmer of hope that SEBI may be required to do broader justice in such matters. By a recent decision of SEBI, which indeed was following the directions of the Securities Appellate Tribunal (“SAT “), SEBI has acknowledged such responsibility. A final order is awaited, since calculation of ill-gotten monies is in progress. While it would be interesting to see the legal reasoning SEBI provides for passing such final order and also see its fate in appeals, if any, it would be worth to consider this decision.

SEBI’s decision

The decision was in case of the applicants Harishchandra and Ramkishori Gupta (“the Applicants”) in the matter of Vital Communications Limited (“Vital”)(SEBI Order dated 1st April 2016).

To summarise from the facts as narrated in the Order, Vital, a listed company, had made a preferential issue of equity shares to certain parties. SEBI found that a significant portion of the funding for such preferential issue was made by Vital itself. Many of the preferential allottees were also found to be connected to Vital/its Promoters. Thereafter, a spate of catchy advertisements were issued of proposed buyback of shares at a high price, preferential issue at even higher price, and for issue bonus shares. None of this actually took place in the manner described in the advertisements.However, along with such advertisements, certain preferential allottees sold a substantial quantity of shares. Effectively thus, the advertisements helped the parties to sell equity shares at a high price to unsuspecting investors. Since the ruling price then was much lower than the price that could be expected if the promises as per the advertisements had actually been carried out, investors rushed in and bought the shares. SEBI investigated and uncovered the facts and took action against the parties by debarring them, etc.

However, this left the investors with losses. The Applicants approached SEBI praying that their losses should be compensated. SEBI refused to do claiming that it had no powers under SEBI Act to order the company and/or its directors to compensate the Applicants. The Applicants filed an appeal to the SAT. SAT ordered that if SEBI found Vital guilty of fraud, “…it may consider directing the concerned entity or Vital to refund the actual amount spent by the applicants on purchasing the shares in question and with appropriate interest”.

SEBI undertook final investigation and did find wrongdoing and fraud. SEBI passed various directions against the parties. However, still, it did not pass orders providing for compensation to the investors who were duped into making investments. The Applicants once again appealed to SAT . SAT once again passed an order asking SEBI to do the needful. SEBI then passed an order that it will look into quantification of ill gotten gains and thereafter pass orders for disgorgement and restitution. It then thus finally gave a proper hearing to the Applicants on the issue of compensation. However, on review, SEBI found that its own orders/investigation had not made a proper calculation of the ill gotten gains by the Company/ Promoters. Accordingly, finally SEBI undertook vide this recent and latest order to determine the amount of ill gotten gains to take the matter to its next and final step of ordering such parties to return (i.e., effectively compensate) the gains made to the Applicants, who suffered losses. Interestingly, while the original fraudulent advertisement & sale of shares took place in 2002, it is only in 2016, after several petitions and appeals by the Applicants that SEBI has initiated action. It will still be some time before the amount of ill gotten gains would be calculated, then hopefully recovered from the parties and paid to the Applicants who have suffered losses.

Disgorgement – a history of uncertainties

Disgorgement, simply stated, is taking away ill-gotten gains from the wrong doer. A person may, for example, make gains from insider trading in violation of the applicable Regulations. SEBI may order such person to disgorge such gains and pay them over to SEBI. Till very recently, whether SEBI could, in law, order disgorgement was debated. However, the SEBI Act was amended vide the SEBI (Amendment) Act, 2014, with effect from 18th July 2013, specifically giving it power to disgorge gains made in violation of specified provisions of law. However, even these amendments expressly permit only disgorgement. The objective is only to ensure that the wrong doers do not keep their ill gotten gains. They do not specifically expressly provide for payment of these disgorged amounts to those who were at the losing end (though SEBI has passed some orders of such type). Further, it was still unclear law whether an investor can initiate such action. Now, this order creates a precedent that SEBI can undertake such exercise of disgorging such ill-gotten gains and then reimburse them to those whom they belonged.

Limitations

An important distinction to be made here is that this case is no precedent for investors being able to approach SEBI to get general disputes resolved and get the whole of their losses recovered. It only means that SEBI will disgorge gains made from acts/omissions in violation of specified securities laws. And that only such gains will go back to the hands of investors. The investors may have suffered a higher loss, but if its flow cannot be traced to the pockets of such wrong doers, then there may be nothing to recover to that extent. Thus, the investor may not get the whole of their losses compensated.

In any case, if SEBI cannot recover such monies as for example when the fraudsters do not have sufficient assets, the investors would still have lesser amounts to receive.

However, SEBI/SAT has ordered that interest shall also be disgorged and paid, irrespective of whether the fraudster had earned such interest or not. This, though an extension of the power of disgorgement, does give relief for the time element.

There is another type of situation where there may be fraud but the amount of gains made by the fraudster may not match with the losses of the investor. For example, a broker/adviser may give wrongful/fraudulent advice to gain commission fees. The investor may invest monies and then end up losing a large sum of money. However, disgorgement permits forfeiture of ill-gotten gains. In such a case would include only the brokerage/fees, which would be a small fraction of the loss. A purely contractual or similar dispute will not be covered. These continue to remain within the domain of civil courts, stock exchanges, etc.

Scope of disgorgement

As the amended Section 11B makes it clear, disgorgement is of all gains made from violations of SEBI Act and Regulations. Thus, gains made not just from fraud but from any violation of specified securities laws. Thus, even though the decision in this case related to a fraud, the principle would clearly extend to gains from any other violation of Securities Laws. And thus, those who suffer on account of violation of Securities Laws may get compensated.

Conclusion

A fresh, even if hesitant and incomplete, chapter has opened in the history of Securities Laws. While it is too early to draw final conclusions, investors now do have a better measure to recover their losses that is formal, speedier and effective. However, much depends on the final order, the manner in which losses are determined and recovered and also the legal reasoning SEBI adopts for such order. It will also have to be seen whether such orders are appealed against and what appellate Tribunal/ courts decide. The fact that the orders of SAT and SEBI both talk of restitution to be “considered in accordance with the provisions of the SEBI Act, 1992 …and the regulations framed thereunder” is also interesting since there could still be some legal uncertainties about the whole process

ETHICS, GOVERNANCE & ACCOUNTABILITY

fiogf49gjkf0d
ACCOUNTABILITY

In ethics and governance, accountability is answerability, blameworthiness, liability and the expectation of accountgiving. As an aspect of governance, it has been central to discussions related to problems in the public sector, non-profit and private (corporate) and individual contexts Political accountability is the accountability of the government, civil servants and politicians to the public and to legislative bodies such as a congress or a parliament.

Within an organization, the principles and practices of ethical accountability aim to improve both the internal standard of individual and group conduct as well as external factors, such as sustainable economic and ecologic strategies. Also, ethical accountability plays a progressively important role in academic fields, such as laboratory experiments and field research.

Internal rules and norms as well as some independent commission are mechanisms to hold civil servants within the administration of government accountable. Within department or ministry, firstly, behavior is bound by rules and regulations; secondly, civil servants are subordinates in a hierarchy and accountable to superiors. Nonetheless, there are independent “watchdog” units to scrutinize and hold departments accountable; legitimacy of these commissions is built upon their independence, as it avoids any conflicts of interests. The accountability is defined as an element which is part of a unique responsibility and which represents an obligation of an actor to achieve the goal, or to perform the procedure of a task, and the justification that it is done to someone else, under threat of sanction.

RTI Clinic in June 2016: 2nd, 3rd, 4th Saturday, i.e. 11th, 18th and 25th, 11.00 to 13.00 at BCAS premises.

2 States: The Story of Mergers and Stamp Duty

fiogf49gjkf0d
Introduction

Just when one thought that the burning issue of stamp duty on merger schemes has been settled once and for all, a Bombay High Court decision has stoked the fire some more! To refresh, the Supreme Court and several High Court decisions have held that the order of High Court u/s.394 of the Companies Act sanctioning an amalgamation was a conveyance within the meaning of the term conveyance and was liable to stamp duty. A Transfer under a merger is a voluntary act of parties and it has all the trappings of a Sale. The Scheme sanctioned by Court is an instrument and the State has power to levy duty on a merger. Even in States where there is no express provision levying duty as on a merger, Courts have held that stamp duty is payable as on a conveyance.

Recently, the Full Bench of the Bombay High Court in the case of  The Chief Controlling Revenue Authority vs. M/s. Reliance Industries Ltd, Civil Reference No. 1/2007 was faced with an interesting issue of stamp duty payable on an inter-state merger. In a case where a company registered in Gujarat merged with a company registered in Maharashtra would stamp duty be payable once or twice was the moot question?

Background to the Case

Reliance Petroleum Ltd, a Gujarat based company had merged into Reliance Industries Ltd, a Mumbai based company. The Stamp Acts of both Maharashtra and Gujarat had a specific provision levying duty on a Court Order sanctioning a Scheme of merger. In Maharashtra, the maximum duty on a Scheme of merger is Rs. 25 crore. Pursuant to the merger, Reliance Industries Ltd had paid a stamp duty of Rs. 10 crores in Gujarat and hence, paid only the balance of Rs. 15 crore in Maharashtra. Thus, it claimed that it was eligible for a set off of the duty paid in one State against the duty payable in another State. For this, it relied upon section 19 of the Maharashtra Stamp Act, 1958 (“the Act”) which provides that where any instrument described in Schedule-I to the Act and relating to any property situate or to any matter or thing done or to be done in Maharashtra is executed out of Maharashtra subsequently such an instrument / its copy is received in Maharashtra the amount of duty chargeable on such instrument / its copy shall be the amount of duty chargeable under Schedule-I less the duty, if any, already paid in any other State. Thus, similar to a double tax avoidance agreement, a credit is available for the duty already paid. It may be recalled that under the Act, stamp duty is leviable on an every instrument(not a transaction) mentioned in Schedule I to the Maharashtra Stamp Act, 1958 at rates mentioned in that Schedule – LIC vs. Dinannath mahade Tembhekar AIR 1976 Bom 395. If there is no instrument then there is no duty is the golden rule one must always keep in mind. An English decision in the case of The Commissioner of Inland Revenue vs. G. Anous & Co. (1891) Vol. XXIII Queen’s Bench Division 579 has held that held that the thing, which is made liable to stamp duty is the “instrument”. It is the “instrument” whereby any property upon the sale thereof is legally or equitably transferred and the taxation is confined only to the instrument whereby the property is transferred. This decision was cited by the Supreme Court in the case of Hindustan Lever Ltd vs. State of Maharashtra, (2004) 9 SCC 438. Hence, if no instrument is executed, there would not be any liability to stamp duty.

In Reliance’s case, the Revenue Department argued that it was the Court Order and not the Scheme which was liable for duty. Since there were two separate Court Orders, the duty paid on the Gujarat High Court’s Order was not eligible for set off against the duty payable on the Bombay High Court’s Order. These two Orders were not the same instrument and hence, no credit was available. On the other hand, the Company argued that it was the Scheme which was the instrument and not the Court Orders. Accordingly, since there was only one Scheme, a credit was available. Since both the transferor and the transferee company were required to secure sanctions separately, the Scheme and the Order of the Bombay High Court sanctioning the Scheme would not constitute an instrument or a conveyance, unless and until the Gujarat High Court had sanctioned the Scheme. This is because the Scheme would become effective and operative and the property would stand transferred and vested from the transferor to the transferee, only on the Gujarat High Court making the second order sanctioning the Scheme. In fact if the Gujarat High Court had not sanctioned the Scheme, the same would not have become operative and there would be no transfer or vesting of property in the transferee company. Accordingly on such sanction being granted by the Gujarat High Court, the parties were liable to pay stamp duty on the sanctioned scheme in Gujarat and then to pay stamp duty in Maharashtra subject to a rebate u/s. 19 for the duty already paid in Gujarat.

Court’s Order

The Bombay High Court upheld the stand of the Department and negated Reliance’s plea. It held that the duty is payable on a Court Order and not a Scheme. The Court relied upon the decision of the Supreme Court in Hindustan Lever vs. State of Maharashtra (2004) 9 SCC 438 which held that the transfer is effected by an order of the Court and the order of the Court sanctioning the scheme of amalgamation is an instrument which transfers the properties and would fall within the definition of section 2(l) of the Act, which includes every document by which any right or liability is transferred. In Hindustan Lever’s case, it was held that the point as to whether the stamp duty was leviable on the Court order sanctioning the scheme of amalgamation was considered at length in Sun Alliance Insurance Ltd. vs. Inland Revenue Commissioners 1971 (1) All England Law Reports 135. There it was observed that the order of the court was liable to stamp duty as it resulted in transferring the property and that the order of the court which results in transfer of the property would be an instrument liable to be stamped. The Bombay High Court further held that it was the settled position of law that in terms of the Act, stamp duty is charged on ‘the instrument’ and not on ‘the transaction’ effected by ‘the instrument’.

The Bombay High Court Order dated 7.6.2002 which sanctioned the merger would be the instrument and that was executed in Mumbai, i.e., in Maharashtra. The instrument was chargeable to duty and not the transaction and therefore even if the Scheme may be the same, i.e., transaction being the same, if the Scheme was given effect by a document signed in the State of Maharashtra it was chargeable to duty as per the Act. As per the Act, the taxable event was the execution of the instrument and not the transaction. If a transaction was not supported by execution of an instrument, there could not be a liability to pay duty. Therefore, essentially the duty was leviable on the instrument and not the transaction. Although the Scheme may be same, the Order dated 7.6.2002 being a conveyance and it being an instrument signed in State of Maharashtra, the same was chargeable to duty so far as State of Maharashtra was concerned. It further held that although there were two orders of two different High Courts pertaining to the same Scheme they were independently different instruments and could not be said to be same document especially when the two orders of different High Courts were upon two different Petitions by two different companies. When the scheme of the Act was based on chargeability on an instrument and not on transaction, it was immaterial whether it was pertaining to one and the same transaction. The instrument, which effected the transfer, was the Order of the Court issued u/s. 394(1) that sanctioned the Scheme and not the Scheme of amalgamation itself. It accordingly held that the transfer would take effect from the date the Gujarat High Court passed an order sanctioning the Scheme. In other words, after the Gujarat High Court passed an order sanctioning the Scheme on account of the order of the Bombay Hon’ble Court, the transfer in issue took place. It negated the contention that only a document, which ‘created right or obligation’ alone constituted an ‘instrument’ since the definition of the term ‘instrument’ was an inclusive and not an exhaustive definition. Thus, the term ‘instrument’ also included a document, which merely recorded any right or liability.

It thus concluded that section 19 of the Act providing double-duty relief was not applicable. The Order of the Bombay High Court related to property situated within Maharashtra and was also passed in Maharashtra and hence, a fundamental requirement of section 19, i.e., the instrument must be executed outside the State, was not fulfilled. While paying duty on the Bombay High Court Order dated 7.6.2002 rebate cannot be claimed for the duty paid on Gujarat High Court’s Order by invoking section 19 of the Act.

Repercussions of the judgment

This judgment of the Bombay High Court will have several far reaching consequences on the spate of cross-country business restructuring. Emboldened by this decision, other States would also start demanding stamp duty on mergers involving companies from more than one state Companies would now have to factor an additional cost while considering mergers. The same would be the position in the case of a demerger. An interesting scenario arises if instead of a merger, one considers a slump sale of a business involving companies located in two states. In such an event if a conveyance is executed for any property, then there would only be one instrument. Here it is very clear that section 19 would apply and the duty paid in one state would be allowed as a set off in the other. Thus, depending upon the mode of restructuring the duty would vary. Is that a fair proposition? Also, while companies located in the same state would get away with a single point taxation, those in two or more states suffer an additional burden. Does this not throw up an arbitrage opportunity of having the registered offices of all companies party to the merger in the same state as opposed to having separate registered offices? Would that not lead to a larger loss of revenue for the state from which the office is shifted out as compared to the small gains it would have made from the stamp duty on merger. One wishes that the law is implemented and interpreted in a manner that does not encourage such manoeuvring.

Conclusion

One can only submit that the decision of the Bombay High Court needs a reconsideration otherwise the entire pace of mergers and demergers would be retarded in the Country. With mergers being neutral from an income tax as well as indirect tax perspective, stamp duty is the single biggest transaction cost. This decision would see a huge increase in the duty costs.

Writ – Power of attorney – A writ petition under Article 226 of the Constitution can be filed by a power of attorney holder subject to certain safeguards [Constitution Of India – Art. 226]

fiogf49gjkf0d
Syed Wasif Husain Rizvi vs. Hasan Raza Khan AIR2016All52 (HC)

The issue before the Full Bench of the Allahabad High Court was “Whether a writ petition under Article 226 of the Constitution can be filed by a power of attorney holder.” The High Court held that when a writ petition under Article 226 of the Constitution is instituted through a power of attorney holder, the holder of the power of attorney does not espouse a right or claim personal to him but acts as an agent of the donor of the instrument. The petition which is instituted, is always instituted in the name of the principal who is the donor of the power of attorney and through whom the donee acts as his agent. In other words, the petition which is instituted under Article, 226 of the Constitution is not by the power of attorney holder independently for himself but as an agent acting for and on behalf of the principal in whose name the writ proceedings are instituted before the Court. Hence, the issue was decided in the affirmative.

The High Court further emphasised the necessity of observing adequate safeguards where a writ petition is filed through the holder of a power of attorney. These safeguards should necessarily include the following:

(1) The power of attorney by which the donor authorises the donee, must be brought on the record and must be filed together with the petition/application;

(2) The affidavit which is executed by the holder of a power of attorney must contain a statement that the donor is alive and specify the reasons for the inability of the donor to remain present before the Court to swear the affidavit; and

(3) The donee must be confined to those acts which he is 15 authorised by the power of attorney to discharge.

Mohammedan Law – Will – Challenge – Limitation of three years starts from date author of Will expires – Bequest to heir is not valid unless consent of all other legal heirs is obtained. [Limitation Act Art 137 and Mohammedan Law – Rule 192].

fiogf49gjkf0d
Smt Munawar Begum vs. Asif Ali and Ors. AIR 2016 (NOC) 259 (Cal)(HC).

Saira Begum, the mother of the appellant had executed Will in the year 1995. She expired on 18th January, 2003. The appellant filed the suit on 12th November, 2003 for cancellation of the Will. The short point was from which date limitation is to be counted i.e. from 1995 or from 18th January, 2003. There is no dispute that a Will is a legal declaration of the intention of the testatrix with respect to her property and takes effect after her death. A Will is a voluntary posthumous disposition of property. Since a Will takes effect after death, the argument that the appellant was aware of the same in the year 1995 is of no significance. In the instant case, the author of the Will, the mother, expired on 18th January, 2003. The right to sue begins to run from 18th January, 2003 and the period of limitation is three years. The suit was filed on 12th November, 2003. Therefore, it was held that the suit was filed within the period of limitation.

The other issue was regarding the validity of the Will, submission was though a Will under the Mohammedan Law, in order to be valid and enforceable in law, it has to fulfill certain conditions under Rule 192. In the instant case, however, the Will of Saira Begum, the mother of the appellant falls short of the requirements stipulated therein since the Appellant had not given consent. It was held that as far as the consent of the appellant is concerned, under Rule 192, a bequest to an heir is not valid unless the other heirs consent. It appears from the Will dated 28th September, 1995, which was registered subsequently in 1998, that the signature of the appellant, an heir, is absent. Therefore, as the consent of the appellant is missing, the Will or the testamentary disposition is invalid. Though it was emphasised on behalf of the respondent that the Will in question speaks that “I further declare voluntarily that I do not wish to give any part of my said property to my any other children or relatives and I make this Will with the consent of all my other children and without any objection from any of them”, the same is of little significance as though the Will contains the signature of other heirs, it does not bear the signature of the appellant. The said sentence in the Will, as noted, could have been of some significance if other heirs had not put their signature. Since the signature of the appellant was absent, it was held that the Will was not valid under Rule 192 and not binding on the appellant.

FIRM – Appointment of Arbitrator – Unregistered firm cannot enforce arbitration clause in a partnership deed. [Indian Partnership Act, 9132 – Section 69(3)].

fiogf49gjkf0d
C.M. Makhija vs. Chairman South Eastern Coalfields Ltd. AIR 2016 CHHATTISGARH 63 (HC).

An application was filed in the High Court under section 11(6) of the Arbitration & Conciliation Act, 1996 whereby the applicant sought to enforce an arbitral agreement and prayed for appointment of an Arbitrator. The application was objected to on the ground that the applicant was not a registered partnership firm having registration number from the Register of Firms & Societies and section 69 of the Indian Partnership Act, 1932, prohibits filing of a proceeding by an unregistered firm.

The High Court held that section 69, speaking generally, bars certain suits and proceedings as a consequence of non-registration of firms. Sub-section (1) prohibits the institution of a suit between partners inter se or between partners and the firm for the purpose of enforcing a right arising from a contract or right conferred by the Partnership Act unless the firm is registered and the person suing is or has been shown in the Register of Firms as a partner in the firm. Sub-section (2) similarly prohibits a suit by or on behalf of the firm against a third party for the purpose of enforcing rights arising from a contract unless the firm is registered and the person suing is or has been shown in the Register of Firms as a partner in the firm. In the third sub-section a claim of set-off which is in the nature of a counter-claim is barred as also the s/s. (3) takes within its sweep the word “other proceedings”. The words “other proceedings” in sub-section (3) whether should be construed as ejusdem generis with “a claim of set-off”, was subject of conflicting decisions. Finally, the conflict was resolved by the Supreme Court in the case of Jagdish Chandra Gupta vs. Kajaria Traders (India) Ltd. AIR 1964 SC 1882 wherein the Court held the rule ejusdem generis did not apply to an unregistered firm and unregistered firm could not enforce an arbitration clause in the partnership deed. Hence, the application for appointment of Arbitrator cannot be gone into for the bar created u/s. 69(3) of the Indian Partnership Act, 1932.

Fixed Deposits – Renewal of fixed deposits cannot be made in the name of different constituent other than original depositor. [Banking Regulation Act – Section 45ZB].

fiogf49gjkf0d
The Canara Bank vs. Sheo Prakash Maskara AIR 2016 PATNA 58 (HC).

Father, mother and son had different Kamdhenu Deposits made in the year 1996. These deposits were cumulative deposits i.e. the interest accruing is ploughed back and upon maturity, the entire cumulative amount is paid. They were to mature for payment at the end of one year i.e. in 1997. None of the three parties approached the Bank for either renewal or encashment of the said deposit certificates, it lay with the Bank. In other words, the money remained with the Bank. For the first time in the year 2002, the parties approached the Bank for renewal of the deposit receipts. This time the Bank refused to renew the receipts with effect from the date of its original maturity, though they were agreeable to renew the same for the matured amount from the date when they applied for renewal in 2002. However, the head office of the Bank examined the matter and directed the Bank to renew the certificates in relation to the son with effect from the date of its maturity on rate of interest prevailing in that period, but when it came to father and mother the Bank took a stand that it will not give the same treatment.

The Division bench of the High Court held that there is no plausible explanation why in case of the son the Bank agreed to renew for five years retrospectively and grant interest at the then prevailing rates, but when it came to his father and mother why the Bank took a different stand. Therefore, the Court held that the direction of the learned single Judge which is virtually directing that same treatment has to be given to the parents cannot be faulted with, but there was a problem i.e. due to subsequent events. It is not in dispute that during pendency of the writ petition, mother had died on 13-10-2010. Thus, renewal could only be up to that period and not beyond that. There cannot be a renewal in name of a different constituent, than the original applicant, as that would be a fresh deposit. To accept or not to accept fresh deposit is Bank’s discretion and that would also depend upon the claimants upon death, establishing their rights in absence of nomination. Father died on 17-9-1998, and it is for the first time in 2002 that renewal was sought by one of the sons. There could be no renewal in his name. To that extent, we are of the view that after the death of father, the K.D.R. receipt could not be renewed as there is no proof of the fact that renewal or maturity claim was led by all the heirs completing all formalities. The Court further held that if all the heirs claim payment consequent to encashment, Bank would pay the same as per their joint claim in the shares they desire.